《Otome Game no Mobu desura naindaga》 1 â– Characters Isak Baumgeltner:. 7 - 13 / 17 years old . Apprentice gardener for the Dukes of Ernst. Has memories of a previous life as a Japanese, Taichi Tanaka. A boy with copper eyes and Tobi-colored hair. He does not appear in Kimiboshi at all. His nickname is "Zaku". Ludia von Ernst. Age 5 to 11/15. Duchess. She has nigella eyes and platinum blonde hair. She is a rival character in Royroot. Called "Miss" by Zaku. Roy Leonard von Rosenhain: . Age 6 - 12/16. First prince of the nation of Arbentroth. Honey-colored eyes and golden hair. The target of your star attack. Nicknamed "Leo" by Zaku. Gerald von Ernst. Twenty-four to thirty/thirty-four years old. Duke. Father of Ludia. Nigella''s eyes and blond hair. Duke" as Zak calls him. Octavia von Ernst: . Twenty-four to thirty/thirty-four years old. Duchess. Ludia''s mother. Peach eyes and platinum blonde. Called "Master Ok" by Zaku. Flora von Ernst: . Zero to 5/9 years old. Ludia''s younger sister. Peach eyes and blond hair. Katrin von Lehar. Ten to sixteen/twenty years old. Maid to Ludia. Third daughter of a baronet. She has a freckle complex. She has jade eyes and black hair. Heinz von Dries. Twenty-three to twenty-nine/thirty-three years old. Second son of a marquis. Steward of the Ernst family. He has lupine eyes and dusky hair. Master" as Zaku calls him. Dennis Baumgeltner:. Age 26-32/36. Personal gardener of the Dukes of Ernst. Father of Isak. He is tall and well-built, giving the impression of a bear. He has copper eyes and short tobacco-colored hair. Natalie Baumgartner:. Twenty-five to thirty-one/thirty-five years old. Mother of Isak. Dark green eyes and dark hair. Marya: . Four to ten/teen years old. Neighborhood kid. Brown pigtails. Johan. Five to eleven/fifteen years old. Neighborhood kid. Easy to get carried away. Paul. Three to nine/thirteen years old. Neighborhood kid. Big sister. Zymbarka von Auguste. Twenty-five to thirty-one/thirty-five years old. Vice Commander of the Order. Marquis. Kuro agate eyes and chestnut hair. Tordeliese von Auguste. Age 5 - 11/15. Marquise. Daughter of Zinbarka. Eyes of melanterite and hair of chestnut brown. Called "Rabbit Girl" by Zaku. Matheus. Seventeen to twenty-three/twenty-seven years old. Knight of the First Prince''s Kingsguard. He has brown hair and brown eyes. Appeared in Chapter 2 Philine Erna von Rosenhain. Age 5 to 10/14. The third princess of the nation of Arbentroth. She has blue eyes and golden hair. She has memories of her previous life as Yuka, the sister of Taichi Tanaka. A support character in Kimi Hoshi no Roirout. She is called "Erna" by Zaku. Nikolaus von Rudolstadt:. Age 9-13/17. Count''s son. Son of the Chancellor. He has wisteria eyes and purple hair. The target of your star attack. Nicknamed "Nico" by Zaku. Daniel von Wiet. Twenty-seven to thirty-two/thirty-six years old. Marquis. Gerald''s friend. He has wavy eyes and dark hair. Annika von Wiet. Age 30~35/37. Marquise. Wife of Daniel. She has copper eyes and chestnut brown hair. Elias von Wiet. Age 8. Marquess. Son of Daniel. Copper eyes and dark hair. Ella von K¨¹hnert. Aged forty-three to forty-eight/ fifty-two. Marquise. One of Ludia''s tutors. She dances. She has hazel eyes and grayish-brown hair. Zaskia von Feucht. Age 6 - 11/15. Baroness. Reddish blond hair. She had a complex about her curly hair. Stefanie von Witting. Age 6 - 11/15. Countess. Former commoner. Therese. Age 58-63/67. Head maid to the third princess. Klaus Wolfgang von Rosenhain. Age 8 - 11/15. Second prince of the Kingdom of Arbentroth. Half-brother of Roy. Gold-green eyes and platinum hair. The target of your star attack. Zaku calls him "Worf". Appeared in Chapter 3 Emilia von Pechstein. Age 7-11/15. Maid and bodyguard to Ludia. Marquise. Unguise eyes and wet feather hair. Called "Chairman" by Zaku. J?rg von Kollwitz. Age 7 to 11/15. Squire and bodyguard to Ludia. Count''s son. Blue-grey eyes and light brown hair. Called "Pochi" by Zaku. Petra von Damer. Age 7-11/15. Countess. Maid and bodyguard to Ludia. She has orange eyes and flaxen hair. Called "Pome" by Zaku. Heloise von Rudolstadt. Age 11-14/18. Countess. Sister of Nikolaus. Dark green eyes and dark brown hair. Elvira von Rudolstadt: . Twenty-eight to thirty-two/thirty-six years old. Countess. Mother of Nikolaus. Wisteria eyes and purple hair. Eugen von Rudolstadt. Aged 33-37/41. Count. Chancellor. Father of Nikolaus. Dark green eyes and dark brown hair. Chapter 4 Jan Bauer: . Age 12-14/18. Apprentice gardener. The eldest son of a farmer near the southwest border. Kuro eyes and nirvana hair. Frank Kr¨¹ger (pseudonym)/Constantin Frank von D?hr. Age 8 - 11/15. (Young) waiter. Clerk at the restaurant "Ingrid''s Tavern". Fifth prince of Sternensee. He has tangerine-blue eyes and light brown hair. Called "Frank" by Zaku. Timo:. Sixteen to eighteen/twenty-two years old. Frank''s roommate. Has keshi-murasaki eyes and kouetsu-cha hair. She has Sanae-iro mesh in her hair. Nadya von Witting. Age twenty-six to twenty-eight/thirty-two. Countess. Mother of Steffenier. Former commoner. Hermann von Witting. Twenty-five to twenty-seven/thirty-one years old. Count. Steffenier''s foster father. Tsesar von Gellerman: . Age 8 - 11/15. Marquis''s son. Saskia''s fianc¨¦. Julian: . 1-5/9 years old. Watchdog of the Marquess of Wirt. Large dog. Male. Oswin von Ernst: . Age 46 - 49/53. Grandfather of Ludia. Gerald''s father. Franziska von Ernst. Forty-four to forty-seven/ fifty-one years old. Ludia''s grandmother. Gerald''s mother. Katerina: 8 - 11/15 years old . Osvin''s favorite horse. Blue-haired. Female. Appeared in Chapter 5 Ingo von Damer . Count. Member of the Audit Department under the Prime Minister. Hagen Ries. Seventeen to nineteen/twenty-three years old. Third year student at the Royal Academy of Magic. Has the eyes of a camellia and the hair of blue lacquer. Clara Reese. Hagen''s mother. Jeremias von Staden. Age 10-12/16. Son of a marquis. Sky-blue eyes and azure hair. A target of the attack on your planet. Called "Remius" by Zaku. Bernhard von Reckebusch. Age 10-12/16. Son of a marquis. Tokiwa-iro eyes and crimson hair. The target of your star attack. Called "Belle" by Zaku. Tobias von Brenneis. Age 11/15. Son of a marquis. Called "Tobi" by Zaku. Appeared in the last chapter. Cornelia von K¨¹hn. Age 15. Marquise. Yeremias'' fianc¨¦e. She has blue willow eyes and dark brown hair. She has memories of her previous life as a Japanese, Anju Tsukioka. A mob character that appears in the Kimi Hoshi no Yeremias route. Called "Connie" by Zaku. Jakob G¨¹nther. A gardener who works at the Magic Academy. Appears in the Extra Edition (N8238FJ). Benno Baumg?rtner. Denise''s father. Magda Baumg?rtner. Denise''s mother. Gimone Clarissa von Rosenhain. Second Queen of the Kingdom of Arbentroth. She has peridot eyes and platinum hair. Gertraude Manuela von Rosenhain. First queen of the kingdom of Arbentroth. She has honey-colored eyes and white-green hair. Related terms Kimihoshi: Otome game. The official name of the game is "Your Own Little Star - Dein einziger Sternchen-". Arbentroth: The main country in Kimiboshi. Sternensee: A country to the south of Arbentroth. It has a large area of contact with the sea. 2 00． prologue Oh, it''s a girl''s game. I noticed, but there''s nothing I can do. Let''s take a break for now. Are you listening to me? "Yes, I''m listening. I was being warned by a girl two years younger than me when I was drinking tea with a slurping sound. I give a half-true, half-false answer to her question. Because I''m hearing things. "So Mr. Roy... "Oh, my God. I haven''t said anything yet! You''re not listening! Well, I guess I was too quick. I went into lecture mode, but eventually shifted to the original Roy-sama bragging when he said I should learn from him. This time, I tried not to misjudge the timing of his speech, and just listened to him. It was this "Roy-sama" that made me realize that the world I was in was an otome game. I thought his name, appearance, and position sounded familiar. Well, I''ve never met him, but I''ve heard of him. I''ve never met her, but I''ve never been interested in her, so I''ve heard her name and finally realized that she''s the target of an otome game. Roy Leonard von Rosenhain, the first prince of the nation of Arbentroth and the target of Kimihoshi''s attack. I think he''s the main hero or something. Kimiboshi is an abbreviation, and there was a long official name for him, but I don''t remember it. It''s rare for a guy like me to know about otome games. The reason I know about it is simple: my sister helped me clear it. It seems that there is a different mini-game for each character, and the flag changes depending on how well you do in the game. Now, I don''t have a sister. I''m an only son. She''s a story from a previous life. But I can''t figure it out. Look at the girl in front of you. The source of Roy-sama information I don''t need. The duchess who appears as a rival in Roy-sama''s route, Ludia von Ernst. In the game, she was Roy-sama''s fianc¨¦e, but it seems she''s still one of the candidates for his fianc¨¦e. She seems to be a strong candidate due to her position, so I feel like she should be my fianc¨¦e now. We are in a corner of the vast garden of her mansion. I''m the son of the Ernst family''s personal gardener. I''m an apprentice gardener. In all the times I''ve helped clear the garden, in all the times my sister talks about me without asking, there is no mention of a gardener or apprentice gardener in my rival''s house. They are not even mentioned. So, I''m not even a mob. What do you mean I''m not even a mob? There''s no harm in being reincarnated. The rival girl I''m drinking tea with right now may lose her love depending on the route, but since it''s the result of a fair competition with the protagonist, she doesn''t fall or lose her life. My employer, the Duke Ernst family, is not harmed, which means that my family, the resident gardener, is also safe. What''s the point of me having memories of my past life? I tilted my head at the current situation I understood, but stopped thinking about it when my teacup was empty. There''s no point in continuing to worry about something you don''t understand. Anyway, I lifted the teacup to the girl in front of me and said. "Another cup. "Why don''t you fill it yourself? She scolded me like a mother in a previous life. Even though the maid in charge of the girl''s side was also forced to leave, she was not told that she was out of line in terms of status. Is there such a thing as disrespect in this country? If there is, I''ll be in trouble. I still wonder how we got to this point. We made the worst first impression. We definitely didn''t make the best first impression on each other a year ago. I don''t know if it has any effect on otome games, but that encounter changed my life a little bit. 3 01． encounter It''s been seven years since I was born as Isak Baumgartner. I''ve had memories of my previous life since I was born. But it didn''t add to my mental age, I just realized it was a memory of a previous life as I grew older. Even though I realized it, nothing changed in my life, and I never told anyone about it. So that day, I just came to the Duke Ernst''s house for the first time as an apprentice gardener. Since I was going to be entering the ducal premises, my father brought me there to show my face to the master, Duke Ernst. I heard that the duke was busy, so he gave me some time before I left to greet him at the large entrance hall. I thought, "What''s wrong with a glimpse like that? But apparently, for security reasons, it is a rule that anyone who enters or leaves the residence must first see the Duke. If it were me, I''d forget it as soon as possible. There''s no way I could remember the faces of all the employees in such a large mansion. "Well, there''s a pretty girl here. Is that me?¡¡Oh, you mean short. Well, you''re seven. I recognized the Duke at once as he came down the arched staircase with his thick blond hair swinging. He was not slow, but he was walking slowly, giving off the air of a nobleman. I wonder if this is called graceful movement. She also has the kind of beauty that would look at home with a rose on her back. "Good morning, Mr. Gerald. I apologize for taking so long to see you today. I''m a young man, but I''ll be showing up here as your apprentice, so please say hello. Just as the Duke took notice of me and stepped forward, my father hung his head and introduced me. I didn''t know my quiet father could talk so much. And I''ve never heard him use honorifics before. I was so stunned that I couldn''t help staring at my father. He kept his face turned toward the duke and looked at me sideways as if to scold me. Oh, hi. You want me to greet him quickly, right? I hurriedly straightened my back, turned to the Duke, and bowed. I am Isak Baumgartner. It''s nice to meet you. "I''m Gerald. Nice to meet you. "I''m Gerald. Nice to meet you," he said, offering his hand naturally. What? A handshake? I don''t know, but is that allowed in your status? When I glanced at my father, he wasn''t staring at me, so I decided it was okay and shook his hand without hesitation. You''re so young. How old are you? I''m seven. The gardener''s job requires a lot of physical strength, so it''s normal to become an apprentice when you''re old enough to do it. Even ten years old is probably too early. It''s no wonder the duke is curious. He''s a clever boy. Dennis, you have a bright future ahead of you. He''s just being cheeky. ...... The duke smiles, and the father replies with a stern face. "Two years older than my daughter. Two years older than my daughter. She''ll still want to play. No, I want to be able to guard the duke''s garden as soon as possible. I know that my eyes are telling me that I want to be like my father as soon as possible. My father is amazing, tending the vast ducal garden almost single-handedly. He is recognized by his fellow gardeners, and there is no shortage of people who want to become his apprentice. Well, he''s hard on himself and others, so there''s no shortage of people who break him. ...... I was prepared to be strict, so I begged my father to make me an apprentice as soon as possible. After about a year of begging, he reluctantly made me an apprentice. Seeing me full of longing for my father, the Duke narrowed his eyes dazzlingly. "That''s nice, I want a son too. He said with an amazingly sparkling smile. I''d rather squint myself. Or rather, I want to meditate. My father''s expression is still sullen. I was hoping he''d let go of my hand. He probably liked this, right? It''s like a job interview, first impressions count. I''m relieved that I didn''t offend my employer because I''m not good at honorifics. "Father! A very high-pitched voice came down. At the same time, the Duke''s hand finally released his grip and he turned toward the voice. From the stairs beyond the duke, a small figure in a bright red dress came scurrying down. She looks like a chick who found a parent bird. Oh, her face is a little red too. She''s angry. He''s all red. The only thing that''s easy on your eyes is probably your father''s fluffy, light golden hair. Is that hair color from your mother or father? "Hey, you came to see me off?¡¡My little angel. The Duke opens his arms to catch his daughter as if she is about to charge at him. This is the first time I''ve ever seen anyone say such a line with a straight face. Aristocrats are amazing. The daughter paused and looked up at her father. "Father, listen to me!¡¡It''s terrible. "Oh, what is the matter with you this morning? She was so mad that all she could think about was what she wanted to say, and she began to ramble on about what the Duke had said. The duke''s pockets are big enough to listen to him. The maid is terrible. The maid was awful! She gave me such a shabby haircut, and it hurt to have it caught in the brush so many times! Her hair was twisted lightly on both sides and held back with a cameo barrette. She probably combed it carefully so that the fluffy cat hair would not swell above the fastened part. Children''s hair is so fine. I think A-line is a good silhouette. I don''t understand the nobility of it, though. "Well, Dear''s hair is delicate. It must have hurt. The Duke pats her head as if to console her. But it seems that her father''s sympathy is not enough to make her feel better. Please fire this rude maid! That''s probably what she wanted to say when she caught her father busy before work. The butler (provisional), who has been giving off an aura of "roll me up" diagonally to the right from the time he was shaking hands with me for a long time, is getting weaker because it seems to be taking even longer. I don''t see it on his face, so I''m not sure. The maid, who may have been following her, is pale and frozen behind the butler. Did she do her daughter''s hair? I mean. "You have a very ugly personality. Before the duke could react, my thoughts spilled out. Everyone in the room froze. In particular, the Duke''s daughter, who had never been called ugly before, widened her eyes as if she had never seen anything like it before. Gosh! The stiffness was broken by her father''s merciless fist. "......? ! The pain left me speechless. I cowered with both hands on the spot where I was hit. "Apologize. He scolded me simply and mercilessly. Now," my father''s intimidating voice says. I''m in too much pain to talk. And I just plain hate it. It''s not my fault. Because he''s a kramer. Being hired by a duke''s gotta be hard. And you''re asking me to fire him so easily. He doesn''t understand that it takes time, money, and effort to fill a vacancy, including resignation procedures and background checks on the new person. I look at the girl who is smaller than I am with teary eyes, still speechless. Under my disapproving gaze, she seems to have correctly understood that I was the one who said it. Her cheeks turn red and she raises her eyebrows. "What did you say, ......? I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that I''m not the only one. Who do you think I am, ......?¡¡Who do you think you are? It''s the kind of thing a small-time crook would say. "The Duke''s daughter. That''s right!¡¡It''s a good thing you''re a nobleman. I''m not sure if it''s because I''m an aristocrat or because I''m gifted, but for someone younger than you, you talk a lot. I''m impressed in a strange way by the girl who is wincing. "Is your father a great man? Of course he is! Is he a big man? Yes, he is. Are you a great man? That''s what I''m saying! Why? Why? I know you''re a great man, Duke. He''s an employer, he''s working, he''s busy, he''s got responsibilities. But why are you so important? I''m Duke Ernst of ....... Are you really so great that you have to rely on your father to fire one of your maids? "....... The more I ask, the more my words lose momentum, and finally, as if I couldn''t think of anything to say back, I get a silent stare. I stare back into his eyes and wait for his response. Then, the other person''s right hand lifted up. Then his right hand shot up. He slapped me on the left cheek, but it didn''t hurt. You''re not used to violence, and you haven''t trained your muscles that hard. When I returned my gaze, which had been diverted by the slap, I was frightened, wary of a counterattack. If you resort to violence, it''s like admitting defeat. What? I''m not playing with you, but in this case, if you can''t answer my question, it means you''ve admitted that you''re not great. You know what I''m talking about, but I''m going to make sure you know what I''m talking about," he said, turning red and running away on his heels. After beating the little guy to the punch, I noticed that my father''s fists hadn''t reappeared. I looked up and saw the Duke holding up one hand to stop my father from raising his fist. The Duke, who had been watching our argument until the end, smiled bitterly. "Thank you, Isak. No,......, I''m sorry for saying what I want to ...... your daughter. I''m rather grateful. I''ve warned her about it from time to time, but she doesn''t seem to be afraid of my scolding. The duke shrugged his shoulders weakly. Yeah, it''s easy to imagine. He''s sweet on his daughter. "But I like the idea of asking back. I think I can do that. The Duke smiles, "That''s helpful. Yes, I didn''t raise my voice at all, I just asked him back. The lady just destroyed herself on her own. When my sister was annoying in a previous life, I used to do it this way. "...... Master Gerald, it''s time. The butler seemed to have lost his nerve and rushed him. The duke replied with a smile. "Oh, I''m sorry. I''m going to go now. ...... Oh, yes, Isak. Just one thing. "Yes? The duke steps out to leave, but turns around. My Dear is as pretty as an angel. Of course she is. He nailed me with a wink. "Oh, hi, ....... Apparently, that bouncing back and forth is part of the charm of parental stupidity. At any rate, I apologized and said I would correct it. After the duke disappeared, I heard a long sigh of anger from next to me. I looked up at my father in fear, and he looked down at me with an intense look in his eyes. I''m sorry. The duke had stopped me, so it was unlikely that I would be hit a second time, but I was still afraid of the silent pressure, so I apologized in reflex. Still, the pressure didn''t stop, so I thought about it and added a few words. "Dear? I''ll apologize to you next time I see you, too, Death. I was relieved when he finally looked away. I was relieved when he finally broke his gaze. But what could an apprentice gardener possibly do next? 4 02． Figure star How did this happen? The duchess, Ludia von Ernst, was indignantly munching on her afternoon pastry. Normally, she would eat a little at a time out of concern for her manners, but today she couldn''t be bothered. She couldn''t stop her anger at the rude person she met this morning. In the end, I couldn''t even get the maid fired. I''m still serving tea in fear. She changes the tea leaves from day to day to suit her moody nature, and serves it when it is just the right temperature. Of all the maids, she is the best at making tea. Right now, Ludia is the only one having tea on the terrace overlooking the garden in the late afternoon. Her father, a duke, is busy with work, and her mother has just had a baby sister, so she is occupied with that. Lydia herself has several tutors for manners, so she has things to do every day. However, she has a relaxed schedule, so she has time to herself. The maids are not included in the number. My afternoon schedule is free. Normally, I would do some reading or preparation for the next day, but I feel compelled to complain again to the rude man. I''ve never had a servant argue with me before, so I''m at a loss for words this morning, but I''m determined to get the better of him this time. Then I realized something. What was that rude man doing in my house? I''m sure he''s a servant because he greeted my father, but if I don''t know what he does for a living, there''s no way I can find him in this huge mansion. "Hey, who was that rude guy this morning? He glanced at the maid and asked, cowering slightly before answering. "Is it that boy ......?¡¡I think he''s an apprentice gardener since he was with Mr. Baumgartner. The maid''s comment finally reminded me that there was someone next to me. As I recall, the man was bigger than my father and looked like a bear. So he was Baumgartner. I wondered if he was still in the garden, being the gardener. As I looked across the terrace into the garden, I saw a large man who looked like Baumgartner trimming the plants. She looked around and saw a small shadow huddled in the middle of the garden. Ludia put down her fork and drank the rest of her tea before leaving the table. I''m going for a short walk. A voice called out to her, "Watch your back," as if it was telling her not to follow him. Ludia was still too young to go outside the grounds of the mansion without her parents'' accompaniment. It is a known fact that the garden of the mansion is within the scope of the "walk". I walked somewhat briskly in the garden and found the boy I wanted. He didn''t notice me, but was huddled beside a flower, quietly doing something. Little by little, he slowly shifted to the side. By the way, I don''t see a man named Baumg?rtner. He must have left for some other work. "Hey you! ...... What''s the matter, you''re so out of breath? The boy who looked up in response to the voice looked curiously at Ludia, who was breathing heavily on his shoulders. The reason he didn''t call out to her as soon as he saw her was because he was trying to catch his breath. As a young lady, it was impossible for her to use unpaved routes such as hedges, and it took her a long way to reach the place she had checked from the terrace. This was the first time she had walked such a long distance on her own, since she usually walked within easy reach of the mansion. Partly because I was in a hurry, I could not speak for a while when I found the boy. "Why are you so far away? "Tell that to your big yard. When I complained, he replied and turned his attention from Lydia to his work. It''s only natural for an apprentice gardener to be in the garden. It''s just that the garden is quite large. "So. What are you doing here? He looked down at his hands, but seemed to be listening. Only the voice turns to me. Oh, I came to give you a chance to apologize. I''ve already told my father, so that''s great, but I''m surprised your daughter came all the way to ...... your house. It''s just that I don''t happen to have afternoon practice today. I can''t stand the fact that I''m being treated like a bored person, so I answer immediately. I can''t stand the thought of being treated like a bored person. That''s tough. This is the first time she has heard such a comment from a nobleman, and she is puzzled. Perhaps she had subconsciously felt that it was hard work, and that she was doing her best. That''s right! That''s why I went to ....... "Oh, I''m sorry. I''m not good at honorifics. My apologies. I tried to demand an apology so that he wouldn''t see how confused I was, but he apologized easily. My words fail me. But it''s still rude to apologize while showing the back of your head, which is still spiky and tobiko-iro. And the most important part is not apologized for. You should at least look at me when you apologize! Besides, there are more things you need to apologize for! "No, I can''t. I can''t. I''ll never finish the quota my father gave me. He says he has to finish before the sun goes down. He has been doing something with his hand and then shifting it a little to the side. ...... Speaking of which, what have you been doing since a while ago? "I''m pulling weeds. I''m pulling weeds and thinning out some overgrown herbs to keep the bugs away. If you look closely, you''ll see two baskets next to him, dividing the weeds by their roots according to some rule. "Why do you need to pull out the herbs? Ludia doesn''t understand why you''re reducing it when you just said it''s an insect repellent. "Herbs are weeds, too, and they reproduce very well. Rydia did not know that herbs were also weeds. She was surprised by this unexpected fact and kept silent. While she was silent, the boy, who was huddled with his back to her, plucked the weeds and removed them to their respective baskets. The only thing that Ludia can see is that there are leaves that look like lotus. Perhaps the one with the leaves is the herb basket. It''s not as big as a basket of weeds, but there''s a lot of them. "...... What are you going to do with all those herbs? Ludia had only seen a handful of herbs in the form of ornaments or tea leaves. It seems like a lot to keep up with for such a use. Hmmm, ......, I''ll just ask her if she''s in the kitchen and leave the rest to Mom. Maybe we''ll use them tonight for herb roasting and then dry them for tea leaves or something. You know what you''re doing for dinner tonight? For Ludia, food is something she can change if she wants. She hadn''t thought of making tea leaves either. The man in front of her is so different from Ludia that she is surprised again and again. You should apologize to ....... I asked something that was on my mind and got off track, but I haven''t finished what I want you to retract. Did you just call me an ugly person? "Yes, I did! When I demanded an apology, he pondered for a while without stopping his work. What would you think if, for example, the king suddenly decided to go to war with his neighbor and ordered your father to fight on the battlefield? It was an abrupt question, but Lydia answered immediately, using her own family as an example. Such an order is insolent!¡¡Such a king is a foolish king!¡¡I''m not sure how much damage a war would do to the people of ......, but I would never allow your father to go to war! That''s right. Yes? What you said to the maid''s sister was just as bad. It''s a matter of life and death for a commoner to have a job, and even if you''re from a noble family, there must be some reason for you to be so pale. Lydia doesn''t know that the maid who tried to fire her was chasing after her. When he turned on his heel to go back to his room, he didn''t notice because he wanted to get away from that place as soon as possible. But the fact that he knew the maid''s expression meant that. So he was able to consider the maid''s situation in that instant? Maybe it was just because he was a third party, but it is true that he had a wider perspective than Ludia at that time. Confronted with her own childishness, Lydia''s cheeks were stained with shame. It was a childhood that was normally appropriate for her age, but it was not acceptable for Lydia, who was raised as a noblewoman and a duke. You''ll be able to find a lot more information on the web. Do you know the name of that maid''s sister? No, ....... She didn''t need to call her by her name, she had never learned the maid''s name. I know her face. So you know what I like about her? ...... She makes the best tea of any maid I''ve ever known. It may just be that she likes it. But it''s the best I''ve ever tasted. If I fire you, you won''t be able to drink that tea, won''t that bother you? "...... will be a problem. I feel lonely when I think of the loss of that tea that I can make as a matter of course. I''m not going to be able to do anything about it. "Hmm... You are able to watch your men. You''re doing great for a little guy. "Yeah. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. As she looked up, she met a pair of copper-colored eyes. She smiled, an expression she had never seen on a nobleman''s face before. "And you know what? I''m sure you''re not the only one who has a problem with this. "What? It''s not that I''m not aware of it. It''s not that I''m not aware of it, but the temperature of my face suddenly rises as he hits me with a point I wasn''t aware of. Yes, I was not aware of it. But now that he said it, I realized that he was right. My father was busy working, my mother was busy taking care of my younger sister, and I was practicing, so we rarely ate together. I spent more and more time by myself. She was only five years old, and it was impossible for her not to feel lonely, but she unconsciously pretended not to see it because she was a noblewoman. This morning, she just wanted a reason to see her father. She thought she shouldn''t see her father who was busy just because she wanted his attention. I am ashamed of the fact that I realized my true feelings and that the other person found out before I did. She also wondered how he knew, and froze as she stared into his coppery eyes. You get red all the time. I''m not sure what to say. You''ve got a lot of time to think about it. I''m just talking to you like a normal person. I am a nobleman.¡¡I''m a nobleman and you''re a commoner. I don''t like it when people call me "you. I don''t like being called ''you''. You''re Dia, right? That is a nickname that only my family allows me to use!¡¡I have a fine name, Lydia, given to me by my father. "Lydi ...... is hard to call me ......, it''s easier to use the full name. No, sir. Well, call me Miss. Don''t forget to say "sir. Miss, you sound like a teacher. Ana...... Isak doesn''t seem very old to me. ...... I''m kind of tired. When I''m with him, my emotions are all over the place. Maybe it''s because I haven''t acted like an aristocrat since our first meeting, but when I talk to him, I tend to forget the ladylike manner that I usually take care of as a lady. And although I pay attention to his uncharacteristic attitude toward the nobility, I find it ridiculous to treat him in a ladylike manner. "I think you should be more like a child, young lady. What does he mean by that? I''ve exposed my childishness to him enough. Just tell the Duke and your family you want some attention. "I can''t! I can''t!" I shouted at the impossible suggestion. If I do that, I''ll embarrass them. And he''ll hate you. Lydia''s temper tantrums up until now were only in the name of nobility. Selfishness for no reason is ...... I''m afraid. And when it''s rejected... "Why?¡¡Isn''t wanting to be with your family a good enough reason? Yeah, ....... Is that a reason? Is it okay to say it? I''m not sure what to do. The duke would be more than happy to hear that. I don''t know about the rest of the family, but I''m sure they''ll be fine, he assures me without any evidence. "How can ...... How can you be so sure? How can you be so sure?" I asked, and he simply replied, "Just look at yourself. "Because, young lady, if you notice, you''ll make sure you don''t do things you don''t like other people to do to you. It''s because you were raised in a good family. I immediately stopped using the name he said he didn''t like. Maybe it includes the fact that he is already sorry for what happened this morning. But I haven''t even apologized for that yet. And that''s a lot better than using other people''s bad words as an excuse, isn''t it? "...... won''t happen again! If you say something back, they will laugh at you as if they understand you. I''m frustrated because I feel like I''m being seen through. I tried to glare at him, but it didn''t work, just the same coppery eyes staring back at me. If he can see through me anyway, can I say one more weak word? It''s too late to apologize to that maid now. ...... I''m not sure what to say, but I''m going to say it. It''s better to know the person''s name first than not to apologize, right? That''s right. I don''t even know his name yet, even though he was the one who tried to fire me. Let''s get to know them as a person and then we''ll get to the bottom of this. Then ask her to remove you as her maid of honor if she wants to. "I''ll get Isak to retract his ''ugly character'' comment right away. Now is not the time yet. At least after you''ve finished apologizing to the maid. I declared war on him so that my resolve to apologize would not be shaken. "Oh, that. I was about to say it, when he suddenly started grunting and groaning. What the hell is this? "...... I''m not very talkative. I know that. I know that." "I''m not using honorifics at all with my superiors at the moment. I''m sure you''ll be able to figure out what''s going on. I''m not sure if it''s because I''m not used to saying it, but I''m struggling to find a positive way to describe it, and my eyebrows are slightly furrowed as I speak. But the words were frank, without any element of flattery. I felt as if I was hearing a familiar compliment for the first time. "Na....... The blood rushes to his face. How many times does he have to make himself blush? Are you okay, sweetheart? I''m fine. ...... When I removed my hand from his hand, he touched the spot he had just stroked. Then I felt something different from my hair. When I moved my hand down to my eyes, I noticed a brownish powdery substance on my fingertips. It was dirt. Why was there dirt in my hair, a young lady? Oh. I''m sorry. I left my gloves on. The boy, an apprentice gardener, apologizes as he flutters his hands, covered in dirt from pulling weeds. I have apologized properly, but it is also true that I acted carelessly. And now, the emotions welling up in Lydia cannot be contained by that alone. As if to let out the emotions that were welling up in her, she raised her voice. "Isak! In the vast garden of the duke''s house, the daughter''s lightning strikes the apprentice gardener in secret. What a dizzying day. All because of one boy. But we must not end the day yet. When you get back, first get the maid''s name and apologize. Clean your hair after that. 5 03． attribute I''ve been an apprentice gardener for a few weeks now, and the Duke comes in with a rose on his back. No, I''m serious. I was tending the rose garden with my father, and the Duke came from where the early roses were just blooming. He looked so happy with a big smile on his face. So much so that I thought the Duke had made the roses bloom, even though I knew he hadn''t. I was so startled by the scene that I lost my chance to say hello, but the Duke opened his arms and hugged me. "Thank you, Isak! "What?¡¡"Oh, wait, Duke, you''re dirty! I was more concerned about the fact that my expensive clothes would surely get dirty than the fact that a man was hugging me. A commoner can''t pay for that. Whether he hears my advice or not, he hugs me tightly. I''m not in pain, but I''m completely immobile. I can''t help myself, so I look to my father for help, but he''s also in work clothes, so he''s in no condition to touch the Duke. He seems to have given up on the idea that his words can''t reach the Duke in his current state, and is just watching him. You''re too quick to give up! My son is in trouble. Oh, the butler''s here too. When did that happen? But he won''t help, will he? I''m sure he''s going to get you a change of clothes and follow up later. I don''t remember being thanked by my boss with a hug in the first place. "My Lord, what did I do? I''m sure I didn''t do anything. Sometimes I''m in a hurry to reach the quota by the time and my father gets mad at me for my rough work. You''re so cute! "Is she?¡¡Huh, I bet she is. I''m sure you''re right." Even if you say such a fact to me when we''re far enough apart to see each other''s faces... A child born of beautiful parents is naturally cute, and even more so if it''s your child. That''s not true!¡¡No, Dia was always pretty, but lately she''s been even prettier. "Good for you. What is this, a parent''s love story? You''re probably busy with work, but you''ve come all this way to flirt with an apprentice gardener? I can''t help but wonder what he''s doing. "Thanks to you, man! And he hugs me again. I don''t know what that means. I don''t understand. "What does ...... the fact that your daughter ...... has become pretty have to do with me? I don''t want you to involve me in this. But the duke says there''s a connection. What do you mean? Since the day you warned me. "Since the day you warned me about, Dia has been getting up early to see me off every day, and Via says she''s been coming to see Flora more often. Recently, we have been eating one meal a day together as a family. Thanks to this, I''m able to work harder and finish earlier. I''m sure it''s true, but I don''t want to be the one to tell you that everything is fine. I''m sure it''s true, but I can''t help but feel a little delirious. I''m sure you''re not the only one. It''s not just your daughter ...... who did her best. No, it was you, Isak, who gave me the opportunity. And you''ve been consulting with Dia since then. I''m sorry it took me so long to get back to you. Is that the one that somehow comes in every few days and reports that he made up with Katrin the maid and that his sister is small and cute? I''m just listening and talking to her while I work, so there''s nothing to discuss. I know from my sister in a previous life that women usually complain because they want you to listen to their frustrations and worries, even though they already know the answers. So, just listen to them for now. I don''t know what to do, but she''s thanking me for something I didn''t do. He said, "Thanks to having a friend close to my age, I guess Dia has become more honest. Please continue to be good friends. "That''s a good idea. I couldn''t resist the bright smile and the words of my boss, so I became a yes-man. Duke, you can''t shake hands so tightly with a military hand, you''ll get your hands dirty. The Duke, having finished his business, gallantly scattered the petals and left. It was just the wind blowing the petals around, but the timing was perfect. After he was out of sight, he clasped his hands together and said he was sorry for making the butler who followed the duke follow him. I heard the sound of grass being stepped on, and turned around to see my father turning on his heel and grabbing a handful of fertilizer. Let''s keep going. Yes, sir. I returned to the work that I had stopped before the Duke''s presence. When I''m working, I try to use respectful language because I''m an apprentice. It''s still spring, and there are few flowers blooming in the rose garden. Even so, my father has adjusted the flowers so that they contrast well with the greenery, so they are beautiful, though not showy. The best time to see them will be in early summer, so I''ll have to check the growth of the ones that are already there and prepare where to add new ones. In my opinion, the best part of being a gardener is this preparation work. It''s true that there are times when you have to place plants that have already bloomed, but it''s more exciting to imagine the landscape as it changes from bud to bloom. It''s also interesting to know that not everything will turn out the way we expect because we are dealing with nature. The gardener only has to guide the direction a little. It will be a long time before I''m in charge myself, but I''m glad to see what my dad is trying to create. I''m still only allowed to do a few chores, but it''s fun just to be in this prime position. When I was much younger, my father showed me a job he had been asked to do outside. It was to build a promenade leading to a fountain in the city for a festival. I was amazed at the magic of the flowers blooming on a street I knew so well because it was in my neighborhood, just in time for the festival. There was a time when I believed that my father was a wizard who did not use magic. Incidentally, there is magic in this world. Therefore, the term "wizard" here refers to a person who is qualified and has a certain level of magical power. The official name is "mage," but "wizard" is more commonly used by the common people. The common people can hardly use magic. It was announced at an academic conference a long time ago that the amount of magic power is not hereditary, but in this country, status is generally proportional to the amount of magic power. My father can use a little bit of earth magic, and he is a good gardener because he can understand the condition of the earth. But my father doesn''t use magic. But he doesn''t use magic, not because he doesn''t have enough magic, but because in order to maintain this garden for a long time to come, he needs to pass on his skills, not his magic. That''s why I''m holding back from watering the garden with my water magic. I really want to do it because it''s easier. I thought I would be more excited to use magic if I had memories of my previous life. I used to read shonen manga, and I played some of the most famous video games. But I couldn''t be surprised by something that has been common since I was born. The magic that pervades this world is like the radio waves of my previous life. You can''t see it, but it''s there, and it''s useful to use. I wonder what attribute she has. Because of the nature of magic, people always specialize in one of the attributes. People who specialize in all or more than one attribute are very rare. At the age of five or so, you should be able to develop magic with attributes, so you should be able to find out what attributes you are suited for. You seem to be very strong. She always wears a dress with strong, almost primary colors, so she seems to be very aggressive. It''s not so easy on the eyes. Her fluffy light golden hair and pale blue eyes could be more gentle. Is she worried about her cat eyes? Her pale blue eyes may look like ice when you see her expressionless face around her glazed eyes, but she is very expressive. "Isak! The girl I was just thinking about came over. Judging from the slant of the sun, she was probably on a walk after her afternoon tea. "Oh. What''s up today, girl? She was wearing a dark pink dress with a lot of big ribbons, not easy on my eyes. Back to removing thorns from the roses, the pink disappears from my sight. She was wearing the same dress as your mother! "What? The magic. I knew something good had happened to her because she looked so happy, but she had just found out the results of her magical aptitude test. "Oh, good for you. What''s your attribute? "Lightning. I could tell by his voice that he was proud of himself. So you''ve become a girl who can strike real lightning. I''ll try not to make her angry. Oh, I''m water, so that''s my weakness. But it''s not very useful. And unlike your mother, my hair would be too full. Her mother''s hair is smooth and straight. She once said she was jealous. "You can run machines, that''s convenient. You can be very useful in factories. Even though magic is the mainstream, it doesn''t mean that there are no machines. In factories, lightning and fire are very useful. I''m not going to work in a factory for the rest of my life. ...... Why don''t you store electricity and make batteries? "Isak, do you really want me to work in a factory? I feel a pang of anger and immediately apologize. Weaknesses are scary. Oh, I think I felt a little static. I said I''m sorry. I was just saying what I could think of to use it for. Why do you get so upset with me when I say normal things, girl? If I apologize, she''ll forgive me. When I was asked how I could fix the way I treated the maids, I told her that she would be fine if she just said hello and thank you and sorry. After that, she started to report to me about the happy things that had happened recently. It seems that I have become a donkey''s ear for the king. Well, I don''t plan to grow reeds, so I won''t leak the information. Oh, I thought humans were reeds that think.¡¡Well, first of all, the neighbors won''t believe that I know the duchess. Apparently, she comes to see me when she''s alone. Her relationship with the maids has improved, but she can''t say everything. So she comes to me for attention. In my previous life, I was a tofu maker and my parents both worked, so when I was little, my sister used to attack me for attention. I guess it''s the same. "Well, why are you so flamboyant, young lady? I suddenly asked her during our conversation. I wondered why she had such taste. What''s fancy? Dresses. It''s always some kind of strong color with a lot of ribbons and stuff. This is so that you won''t be licked. The duke''s family is a higher class of nobility, so they choose colors and designs that have a strong presence so that even their younger selves won''t be licked. In other words, because it looks strong. What are you, a school boy? I used to wear red in my previous life because I looked strong and cool. Wait a minute. Something''s bugging me. "......, does that mean you''re not really what I think you are? When I looked back at her to see her reaction, she looked away a little awkwardly. I''m not sure what I like about it. I stare at him so that he can''t make excuses. I''m not sure I''d like to wear the light-colored one your mother wears, ......, but it doesn''t suit me. "Why not? I''m sure you''ll agree. It''s a good idea to take a look at the website and see if you can find anything you like. You''ll find a few seconds of stupefaction, and then your cheeks will turn rosy. I''m sure you''ll agree. I''m glad it''s easier on the eyes, at least for me. No, I wouldn''t change it for Isak! Yeah, it''s a makeover by a girl for a girl. What''s that ......? She slumps her shoulders tiredly. I wonder if she raced here like before. And dignity? I''m sure you''ve been wondering about the dignity of it, but you can wear whatever you want. How can you be so sure? ...... Because she''s beautiful. What? Oh, you''re blushing again. Is that a gesture?¡¡You can''t fault her because her posture is always so straight and cool. I guess it''s the result of practicing. Your back is always straight and your gestures are beautiful no matter how emotional you are. She must have worked hard until she became able to do that naturally. I simply admire her for being so small. There is no way that someone who works so hard to be a duchess can be underestimated. I''m not sure what to say, but I''m going to say it: "Isak, you, you, you, you, you, you, you... ...... I''m sure you''re not the only one. You''re used to being complimented, but how can you be shy? You must be honest at heart. "What''s wrong with telling the truth? "Enough with the ....... After struggling with something for a few seconds, the lady turned her head away from me. I''m looking forward to it. Your makeover. "I''m not doing it for you, Isak! A few days later, the duchess in the cherry blossom-colored dress went to see him, unbeknownst to him that the first person she went to see was an apprentice gardener. 6 04． study Oh. It''s going to rain. I muttered to myself in the middle of my work. Maybe it''s because I''m a water person, but I can read the signs of rain. About an hour ago, I was able to detect its presence and degree. My father also stopped his work and looked down at me from the top of the stepladder. I report the result of my reading to the question in his eyes. It''s going to take a while. It can get strong, so I might be worried. My father pondered for a moment, seeming to prioritize the information over the fact that I had failed to speak respectfully. "I won''t be home for a while. Now that the rainy season has begun, I''m going to stay at the hut on the duke''s property if there''s going to be a long rain. If something happens in the garden, I can take care of it immediately. I''ll let your mother know you''re staying here. As soon as I say this, I gather the wind in my palms and make a bird. I release a small bird into the sky, just a little bit out of my hands. Then it flew in the direction of my house. It''s just a simple spell that fizzles out when it reaches my mom, but she''ll understand it because it''s a signal I always use when the laundry is in danger. My father watched silently and resumed his work without saying a word. Water is my best magic, but that doesn''t mean I can''t use other attributes. It''s just that the aptitude attribute is the attribute that is assigned the most in the status. There are no other attributes that have zero value. However, since there is too much difference between the values of the aptitude attribute and the inappropriate attribute, it is common to strengthen only the aptitude attribute. In my previous life, I was conscious of the balance of the party, so I practiced other attribute magic as much as I could. If you use it, it seems to strengthen you to some extent, and the wind attribute, which was about half of the water attribute, has grown to three-fifths. It''s not like you can see your status, so it''s just a feeling. It would be nice if you could see the numbers yourself, like in games. It''s a good memory of my past life that I used to raise the defense of the sisters who were healers because of their high hate value, or raise the magic defense of the warriors because it was too low. Well, I also helped my sister in her otome game. I remember struggling with the short training period of the mini-game. Which game was that? I''m not interested in the target, so I couldn''t remember no matter how much I thought about it. Instead, I remembered that the purpose of the mini-RPG was to go get herbs to break the curse on the monster''s territory. Well, anyway, I''ve been practicing other kinds of magic, thinking that it would be useful to use even simple ones. Darkness, which has an image of being dangerous, is only useful in hide-and-seek, where it can mask your presence when you are in the shadows. He never uses magic other than the one he is suited for. Except in front of his family. "Isak. Hey, girl. Don''t get too close to the branches falling down. Unable to move with the stepladder propped up against me, I use only my voice to call out to him. I''m currently adjusting the height of the trees around the fountain. The fountain has been drained in preparation for the rainy season, but the swan sitting in the center of the fountain is not made of stone but of crystal, so it still looks cool. I''m always afraid to polish that swan, it looks so expensive. A young lady anxiously watches over the fountain as the branches intermittently fall. I guess she''s worried the branches will hit me. It''s okay, though, because my father would never make such a mistake. I start picking up the branches just as he comes down from the stepladder. When I call out, "It''s all right now," the lady comes up to where no branches have fallen. Do you want it for firewood? "No, it''s raw wood, I can''t do that right away. No, it''s raw wood, so I can''t use it right away. I''ll just gather it up, tie it up, and pile it up next to the shed. We can''t dispose of it because the rain will come. It''s my father''s job to tie them up with hemp rope and pile them up. It''s too much for a little guy like me. I''ll just gather them up in one place. "How do you know it''s gonna rain? I''m a water person. Didn''t I tell you? "I''m a water person." "Didn''t I tell you?" He asked me curiously, and when I answered, he said he hadn''t heard. It''s my fault for thinking I told her, but I don''t think she needs my information. Now get back in there, you''re going to get your dress wet. But there''s something I haven''t told you yet: ...... When I urged her to return to the mansion before it rained, she was reluctant to do so, saying that she hadn''t finished her report until today. No, it''s not like you have to tell me everything that''s happened. Is this part of your daily routine, young lady? Oh, okay. I''m staying at the cabin today, so just let me know when and I''ll be there. There''s nothing to do while it''s raining. After making preliminary preparations, I would periodically check on the situation, and if it was bad, I would take first aid, but basically I would work after the rain stopped. The lady''s face lit up at my words. "So, is the sun going down today? "Hmm?¡¡Yes. It''ll be a while. Then I''ll run an errand for you after dinner! Okay. I''ll see you later," he said, and went on his way. She looked so happy. Why? I couldn''t think of any reason why the lady was in a better mood, so I tilted my head. It would be strange if the lady came to the servant''s place, even if it was just for a walk. It seems that the young lady has recently gained strength and is no longer exhausted from dance practice. I can''t deny that she''s been working out as she moves around the garden looking for me here and there. Normally, I should be the one to visit her, but I have work to do. And I haven''t been summoned by the lady. Well, I haven''t been to the mansion since I greeted the Duke. I need to take a bath and change before I go. Oh, and I need to get the kitchen to share the ingredients for dinner. While gathering the branches, I think about the order of the next day''s schedule. When I stay at the cabin, I''m the one who cooks the meals. I''m trained to help my mom at home, because my dad can''t. My dad can cook a whole meal. He can cook a whole meal, and it tastes good, but it''s too wild to cook every day. He is not a husband and wife, but he has a clear division of roles at home. My mother does the basic housework, and my father does the hard work. I can''t do the heavy work yet, so I help with the housework. When I told my mother that I would help her with the hard work when I grow up, she said she was looking forward to it. I have to take care of my parents for what I couldn''t do in my previous life. I''m not serious. As the Duke pointed out before, I''m at an age when I would normally want to play, and there are times when I do. But regret from memories of a previous life changes my priorities. In my previous life, I was just an ordinary schoolboy. I didn''t want to inherit a tofu shop because I felt it was lame, so I hunted for a job and took all the household chores my mother did for me for granted. I worked part-time just to have money to play with, and I only studied hard enough to be able to go on to higher education. And I regretted it before I died. The cause of death in my previous life was an accident. But I would have died either way. I got a job offer and all I had to do was enjoy my student life until graduation. When I took a physical examination because I needed to submit it to my employer, I was diagnosed with terminal cancer and given three months to live. I thought it was some kind of joke, but when I saw the doctor''s expression (cao), I despaired that it was real. On the way home from the hospital, I was so confused as to how I was going to explain to my family and friends that I didn''t even notice the pouring rain. My eyes were open, but because I was walking without seeing anything, I had a car accident. It was clearly my fault. I''m sure the driver was very unhappy. I really respected the work of my stubborn father, who was always fighting with me. I was young, so I felt ashamed comparing myself to the people around me, but I decided that if I couldn''t produce results in my work by the time I was thirty, then I would bow to my stubborn father and ask him to let me take over the tofu shop. I was so naive to believe that I had a future. I''ll try not to be so stubborn this time. That''s what I''ve decided now, based on my memories of my past life. I regretted being so stubborn. No matter what people say, be proud of what you think is good. When I finished gathering the branches, my father patted me on the head with a chuckle. He doesn''t talk much, but praises me for my actions when I do. I''m a little embarrassed, but more than that, my face is smiling with happiness. Let''s hurry up. My father turns his back to me and drops to his knees, saying that it''s starting to look doubtful. He drops to his knees, a bundle of branches in his hand. I understood his intentions and gladly climbed on his back. I climbed up, grabbed his short head of hair firmly, and he stood up. The tension rises as my vision suddenly becomes much higher. "Whoa! My father walks on, unconcerned about my strange voice. My father, who is probably over 190cm tall, is carrying me on his shoulders, and I''m over two meters tall. It''s pure fun to be able to look down at something that I usually look up at. I was so excited that I almost forgot to ask my father to do something. "Dad, come to the kitchen!¡¡I need you to share the ingredients. He turns around and heads for the kitchen. It''s like you''re piloting a robot. There was a robot that responded to the castle in the sky by voice. I asked the old man in the kitchen to give me some of the leftover food, and my father carried me on his shoulders until we reached the hut. Our compasses were too different, so my father walked by himself and got there very fast. I believe it''s genetic and I''m hoping for the best. But the "hut"... A hut that I can look up to even with my father on my shoulders. It''s just a shack compared to the Duke''s mansion, which is frankly bigger and better than my house. There is also a storage area for gardening tools, so all the living space except for water is concentrated on the second floor. The house is made of wood and bricks, and is sturdy against wind and rain. Even if such a house is located away from the garden, it is hidden by the greenery of the garden and can only be seen when you come close to it. How big is this garden? You could easily get lost. If this is the case with the duke''s house, the royal castle must be a disaster zone. I haven''t seen any dust or cobwebs in a long time. I''m grateful that they regularly clean this far away from home. It makes me feel a little rich, like having a villa even though I am a commoner. There are dukes everywhere. I got off his shoulders and received the food he had brought for me. At the front door, I use a hand towel to clean off as much dirt as I can see, and ask my father to take a bath first. In the meantime, I prepare the meal. After dinner, I was just getting out of the bath when the lady''s messenger came. Dad, I''m sorry. Just hang the laundry in the room, please. Pointing to the basket of laundry that I had washed while taking a bath, I hurriedly looked for my cape. Then, my father put a large hand towel on me and roughly wiped my hair. "Whoa, whoa. I guess he didn''t dry my hair properly. I thought it was okay because I was going out in the rain now. Thank you. I''m off! At the end of the day, he even threw on a cape for me. I put on my hood and walked up to the messenger waiting at the door, closing the front. "Excuse me. I''m sorry to keep you waiting. The messenger gave me a subtle look when he saw my hair, which had been wiped roughly and was now splashed all over, but he led me to the room where the mansion was located. I was allowed to hang my kappa on the jacket rack at the servant''s entrance. He asked me to sit on a sofa in what appeared to be one of the rooms. I''ll go get the lady. With a bow, the servant disappeared behind the door. He was very polite, even though he looked dubious. It seems that being a guest of the lady takes precedence over me being a commoner. I wonder how the servants of the mansion perceive me. If the duke hears about it, then he must know about the lady''s habit of reporting me. The old men and brothers in the kitchen with whom I''ve been in contact have been friendly to me. The only other person I know is the butler, but I''ve never talked to him, and I can''t read his expression. While I was thinking about this, the lady opened the door and came in. "Sorry to keep you waiting. She''s panting and holding something. It looks like a book of some kind. She was followed by a maid who I had seen before, pulling a cart behind her. There was a tea set on the cart. "Miss, ...... and Ms. Catrin. "Yes. When I said the names that the lady had told me, Ms. Catrin was surprised that I didn''t expect her to call me. "Oh, I''m sorry to be so rude about a woman''s name. I''m Isak Baumgele. My name is Isak Baumgartner. I''m an apprentice gardener. "My name is Katrin von Lehar in the service of Master Ludia. She bowed and greeted me with a polite tug on her skirt. You must be Miss Lehar. You can call me Katrin. "Well, I''ll take your word for it. I''m so lucky to have a cup of tea made by Katrin. Oh, ......, it''s not that good. I''ve always wanted to try it because she always brags that it''s the best. I''ve been wanting to try it because she always brags about it being the best. I''m sure you can understand. I''m not going to say anything else. The other day I made this kind of tea. The other day she made me this kind of tea, she said she wasn''t frightened anymore, and she''s been smiling a little bit lately. ...... Why are you telling me this? I''m not sure what to do, but I''m going to do it. But she has a low physical attack power, so it doesn''t hurt. You really love her, don''t you, Katrin? "Shut up already! She screams more like a scream than anger. Katrin''s eyes rolled back in her head and she started to laugh. We stopped at the sound of her laughter. The young lady''s face grew a shade of red. When Katrin noticed the girl''s condition, she managed to bite down on the smile that hadn''t stopped. I''m sorry, ....... I''m sorry, but you two seem to be getting along so well. I''m not sure what to say, but I''m sure you''ll understand. I''m sure you''ll be glad to know that I''m not the only one who''s a little embarrassed, but seeing Katrin''s smile seemed to take the edge off. I don''t mind. The young lady pretended to be unconcerned. I''m not sure what to do, but I''m sure it''s a good idea. I''m not sure what to say. What''s with the hair? I''m not sure what to make of it, but I''m sure it''s a good idea. "This? My father wiped it off for me. I appreciate that you''ve cleaned yourself up, but you''re not doing enough. You should at least brush your hair. Because we can''t keep her waiting at ....... I''m not saying that. Cathrin, make the tea and bring me the brush. Then you can leave. Yes, ma''am. As instructed by the lady, after making us tea, Katrin-san brought the brush. As soon as Katrin left, the lady sitting across from me, still in the middle of her tea, came over and started brushing my hair. I sipped my hot tea and let her do the same to me. "You''re making the tea cold. Katrin''s tea is good even when it''s cold. The young lady struggles with my hair, which seems to be bothering her. I wondered if combing my hair would help, since it was washed with soap, unlike her beautifully groomed hair. But I''ve come in the rain, so the warm tea is soothing. It''s delicious. Thank you, Catrin. "......, are you making that noise on purpose? The lady asked suspiciously as she combed her hair. The tea tastes better when it''s warm. It would be rude to hold the teacup in both hands and drink it noisily. However, I have Japanese memories, and I can''t shake the idea that hot tea should be drunk this way. Someday, I hope we can drink green tea in this country. I think the leaves are the same as black tea. It''s just a matter of mood, but when I drink it normally, it''s not enough. Do you want to try it? "No! "No!" It seems that the way of drinking from a teacup was not suitable for her. She seemed to really want to tame my hair, which had always been a bit springy, so she kept brushing it for a while. She kept brushing my hair for a while, not giving up until I had time to ask her what had happened while we hadn''t met. What have you got for me, young lady? I asked her when she had finished speaking. I had finished brushing her hair, and it was more silky to the touch than usual. When I asked her, she happily took a book from the table and showed it to me. It seemed to be a picture book with a princess and a dragon on the cover. It''s one of my favorite books! I''ve always wanted to show it to Isak. I don''t know how to react, so I stare at the book. What should I do? I don''t know how to react, but I stared at the book and wondered, "Is ...... too childish for Isak? The young lady misunderstood my reaction and covered half of her face with the book and looked at me regretfully. "No, ...... not that. It''s not that I don''t want to read it. It''s not that I don''t want to read it. It''s not that I don''t want to read it, it''s just that the pictures suggest that it''s probably an adventure story that I would enjoy. It''s not that I don''t want to read it. "I can''t read. I just can''t read or write. I can read and write Japanese, but not the language of this country. The literacy rate of the common people is low. Sign makers always add pictures along with the words. Paper and ink are expensive, and books are a luxury that only wealthy families can afford. It''s strange that I didn''t like it in my previous life, but when I can''t, I want to study it. For a while I went to a sign shop and learned to read only familiar words. But beyond that, I have no idea about grammar. "Oh, ......, I''m ....... The lady''s gaze wanders aimlessly. It''s natural for her to think that the other person can do what she can do as a matter of course. There is nothing wrong with your daughter. And yet, when she tried to apologize to me, I clasped her cheeks with my hands. "......? So... So," he said, lifting her off her feet and sitting her between my knees. You read it. I smile at her as she turns and looks up at me, trying to understand the situation. She smiles at me. It would be nice if you could teach me how to read as well. When I made a further request in a selfish way, the apologetic expression on her face finally disappeared. I can''t help it. She smiled at me. That''s fine, I guess. I don''t want her to feel sad or sorry for something I''m fine with. She should be full of her own happiness as usual. I prayed for her to keep smiling as I followed the words in her voice as she read them. 7 05． stationery "I''m here for you. When I opened the front door, I saw the young lady with a smug look on her face. The maid, Katrin, wearing a hooded cloak to protect her from the rain, was holding an umbrella behind her to keep her dry. What are you doing, young lady? No one would think that the lady of the house would surprise the servants'' hut on a rainy day. Does the Ernst family, like the duke, have a habit of making surprise attacks? The distance from the duke''s mansion in the middle of the grounds to this hut at the end of the grounds is a good workout. I think her stamina is going beyond that of a young lady because of me. You said you were free during the rain. That''s why I came to teach you to read. Apparently, the young lady was also unavailable for tutoring due to the rain. Since there was no point in standing around talking, I led them to the living room. We didn''t have any towels, so I gave them two hand towels that I had already laundered, and Katrin wiped the drips from the daughter''s hair and the hem of her dress before wiping her own wet spots. I urged them both to sit down on the sofa, which was smaller than the one in the lady''s house, but Katrin refused and stood diagonally behind the lady. I resigned myself to the fact that this was my profession and called out to her again. You''ve come a long way. You''ve come a long way. It''s amazing that you can walk this far. It may seem strange to praise a young lady for her stamina, but I pat her on the head because I know she has worked hard despite the rain. I''m sure you''ve heard of it, but I''ve never heard of it. ....... It''s no big deal. I''m sure he was trying to be arrogant, but it was obvious he was embarrassed because he turned over with his cheeks stained. Wait a minute, I''ll make some tea. I''ll do that. I''ll make you a cup of tea. "You''re my guest today, Katrin-san. Refusing her offer, I went downstairs to the kitchen. I went downstairs to the kitchen and stopped by the warehouse where my father was maintaining the equipment. "Dad, I''m going to make some tea. He nodded slightly as he checked to see if the rope was untied. All right. When I got to the kitchen, I boiled some water and brought out four mugs. I''ll use the freshest tea leaves I can find. The tea leaves in the house are basically herbal tea. My mother makes tea from herbs she gets from her work. Since I only have homemade tea leaves, I can''t do much more than pay attention to expiration dates, even with my daughter. When I took the lid off the airtight jar, I could smell the scent of lemongrass. I turned off the heat of the boiling pot and put the appropriate amount of tea leaves directly into it. This is the only way to brew tea because I have minimal cooking equipment. Cover the pot and let it steep for a while, then pour the tea through a tea strainer into a mug. I put the mugs on a wooden tray, give one to my father, and go back upstairs. When I opened the door, the young lady who had been looking around cowered. It''s not like she was looking for a pornographic book, so there''s no need to be so scared. In a previous life, I would have panicked. Sorry to keep you waiting. I''m not offended, you can look at it as you like. It''s not that trivial. ...... You wanted to say that you didn''t, but since you asked my permission, your curiosity got the better of you and your daughter''s gaze shifted to her surroundings again. I wonder if she''s curious enough for her age to be excited about coming to a place she doesn''t know. As I recall, she became the Ernst family''s personal gardener after her great-grandfather''s generation, and the duke at that time built this hut for her. I guess my great-grandfather was also a big man, and the ceiling was so high that my father didn''t hit his head. Or maybe it was built in the same way as noblemen''s mansions usually have high ceilings. I don''t know what''s so unusual about the place other than it''s small, but I''m glad the lady is enjoying herself. I put one mug on the table in front of her and handed the other to Katrin, who was still standing. Thank you. After confirming that Katrin-san received the mug, I went to drink tea from the remaining mug. But I felt her eyes on me and stopped. "What is it? I looked up at Katrin, who seemed to want to say something, and hesitantly opened my mouth. "Aren''t you going to sit down ......? I can''t sit down when there are people standing around. I can drink like this," I laughed, and Katrin lowered her eyebrows in annoyance. When I looked at her, she was peeking out from the back of the sofa with her eyes fixed on me. She''s clearly sulking about being left out. What do you want me to do with your eyes? I asked Katrin, and she sat down next to the couch, where the young lady was pounding on it. After checking that, I sat down on the sofa opposite her. It''s ridiculous to be afraid in a commoner''s house when the master doesn''t care about you. It''s on the duke''s property, but no one is watching, so it''s fine. The young lady begins to drink her tea with satisfaction. Katrin sipped from her mug and let out a small sigh of relief. I''m glad I could relieve some of your tension. It''s delicious. I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that I''m not the only one who''s a little nervous. I was relieved to hear the affirmation of two people with such discerning palates. I''m glad. Mom will be happy. The young lady raises her eyebrows a little, as if caught by my words. It is true that the tea leaves produced by Isak''s mother are good, but the way the tea is brewed is important. I''m not sure why I didn''t just accept the compliment that was sent to me. I smiled happily at her. "I''m flattered. "It''s an honor." "Not even close to Katrin''s, though. "Don''t compare me to a professional. She replies with a wry smile. Katrin, who was being quoted, sipped her tea quietly, slightly embarrassed. After taking a breath, I asked her how she was going to teach me the letters. It was raining and I couldn''t bring any books with me because they would get wet, and Katrin didn''t have any of those things with her when she came to visit. She pulled out an unsealed envelope from her sleeve, where white lace was peeking out from the waistband. Here it is. I was more curious about the structure of the dress'' wide sleeves, which came out like the embers of a kimono. What, do you have an inside pocket? My gaze never left the envelope but the place where it came out, so the lady became numb and thrust the envelope in front of me. Open it now. Oh. I took the envelope with a serious white blade and pulled out the contents from the seal. Inside were two sheets of letter paper. When I opened them, I found a row of handwritten letters. It is the alphabet of the first language of Arbentroth. As I recall, there was a second language used in the surrounding countries, and a classical language like Latin. The only common people who can speak the second language are cross-country merchants or inhabitants of border areas. Normally, knowing only the first language is not a problem. Classical languages are only heard in chants, so they are fine for now. The first one is capitalized, and the second one is lower case. "You have beautiful handwriting, young lady. I''m seven years old and my hands are small, but your five-year-old daughter''s hands are even smaller. I''m sure it''s hard for her to hold a pen, but she doesn''t seem to be stumbling over the lines. I wonder if she also practices calligraphy. I am genuinely impressed. As a duchess, it''s a matter of course. The young lady''s cheeks were a little red as she asserted that it was a matter of course. She''s happy. She''s going to teach me how to read this alphabet today. And teach me how to write it, too. "Yeah, ......, but... No problem. The young lady didn''t bring any paper or pen, so she was confused. I told her to wait a moment and went downstairs to the storage room to get what she needed. I get everything ready, ask my father''s permission to borrow it, and go back upstairs. When the young lady saw me return with a stick-like object in a shallow wooden box, she seemed to have no idea what I was talking about, and Katrin-san had a strange look on her face. I didn''t want to put it on the table, so I put it on the floor next to me. They peeked at it to see what was inside, and it seemed to be even more confusing. The wooden box, which looked like a wide bottom tray, was covered with soil, and there were just two wooden branches and a T-shaped wooden tool. Because of the soil, it could not be placed together with the table with the tea. What are you going to do with it? "I''ll do this. Hold the branch and move the tip of the branch against the soil, so that the part of the branch that has been dented becomes a line. Now, with a T-shaped tool, use the long side of the thin rectangle at the end of the handle to stroke the area around the line, and the soil will level out. This is just like scribbling on the ground. I''m just substituting a germination tray and soil preparation. The young lady was silently amazed as if she had seen a breakthrough. Ms. Catlin nodded her head in agreement. I didn''t do much. ...... I''m sure it''s not something that would get that much of a reaction. But I wonder if people who haven''t thought of it would be so surprised. What is this kind of thing, Columbus'' egg?¡¡Scales from the eyes? I just practiced it because it was quicker to see, but it made me feel like I was showing off a trick, and I can''t help but feel uncomfortable. I don''t know if you''re actually that smart. What do you mean "actually"? It''s just the wisdom of the common man. You''ve got to make do with what you''ve got. I''m sure you''re not the only one who''s seen paved cobblestone streets, marble floors, and manicured lawns, so the ground wasn''t your first choice. On the contrary, my neighborhood has dirt and gravel roads, and I can find any stone I want that can be written on like white chalk. I bet she''s never played rock-paper-scissors before. I wish she could come to my house for a visit. ...... I''m sure she''d enjoy playing with me and the other little kids in the neighborhood. I can think of many games that she would enjoy, but I can''t say what they are. I can''t guarantee her safety as a child. It''s essential to have an escort when a young lady goes to a low standard of living downtown on her own. She''s pretty, and her pale gold hair and pale blue eyes make her stand out, so even if her identity isn''t revealed, there''s always the risk of kidnapping. How nice it would be to be able to say something cool like, "I''m here for you. There is a part of me that wants to put on a vain face. But the memory of my previous life almost stops me from doing so. I can''t underestimate the danger that has not disappeared even in such a peaceful Japan. All I want is for my daughter to do something childlike, but it''s so difficult. I feel a little frustrated at my own helplessness. "What''s wrong? "Hmm. It''s nothing. The young lady tilts her head at my strange silence. I smile at her and cover up my inner thoughts. "Why don''t you just look at this example and write it down? I ask her how to read the letters and repeat writing and erasing one by one. As soon as you start writing, you''ll be pointed out. "You''re writing in the wrong order! I was told that I would remember better if I wrote out loud, so I wrote while reading the words. "Your pronunciation is wrong!¡¡You need to use your tongue more ....... He points it out again. It''s called advice. "Make it more rounded. ...... "Spalter, young lady. What?¡¡Huh, people are so ......! I was joking, but the girl who was trying so hard to teach me turned red and angry. Oh no. I''m going to cry. Or real lightning will strike. "I''m sorry!¡¡I''m too dumb to understand what you''re saying. Come on, girl, write with me. I''ll write while you look at it, and I''ll give you another branch. She puffs out her cheeks once, staring at me knowingly, then takes the branch and bends down next to me. You really are an idiot, aren''t you? "Yeah. I''m lucky to have a smart girl. "Of course. I guess I''m not so smart after all, as I smiled at the disappointing treatment. The two of us arguing about this and that was more like playing than studying, and it was fun. My daughter also seemed to enjoy the sensation of writing on the soil, and her eyes were sparkling. Once I got a passing grade from the young lady and was able to write, it was just a matter of getting used to the repetition, so I made them some more tea and practiced by myself. The young lady, who had been drinking tea and watching me, was slumped over, her eyelids about to fall down, and she was consciously trying her best to lift them. The only sounds in the room are the intermittent scraping of the earth and the drizzle of rain leaking from outside. The sound of the rain, which should be damp and unpleasant, is now comforting. You can go back to sleep if you want, young lady. When I call out to her, practicing her letters, "I''ll wake you up when it''s time to go home," she shakes her head loosely, as if in disgust. I''ll wake you up when it''s time to go home," she said, shaking her head loosely in disgust. "I''m not going to sleep with you, ....... But she doesn''t seem to be resisting Katrin''s efforts to gently remove the mug from her hand so that it doesn''t spill. Her eyelids close completely with the sound of Ms. Catrin placing the mug on the table. Then Katrin sat back down on the couch and the vibration caused the young lady to lean back against her. After a slight sign of weakness, Katrin gently guides your daughter''s head into her lap to help her sleep. Once, the young lady twitched slightly, which worried Catrin, but she was relieved to hear her breathing soundly after a few beats. She curled up like a cat. I let out a smile and Katrin-san let out a small laugh at the same time. We looked into each other''s eyes and laughed inaudibly. I went back to practicing my letters, being careful not to wake the young lady. You know, ....... After a while, Ms. Katrin called out to me in a whispered tone. Yes. It was louder than the rain, so it reached my ears without any problem. I reply at the same volume. "Thank you for that time. I know exactly when that time is. "No, my actions may have made Katrin''s situation worse. I''m sorry I didn''t think it through. "Oh no, ...... I was too scared to explain myself. That''s why I was so happy that you, a complete stranger, pointed it out to Lydia for me. ...... I was surprised by what he said," Katrin said, covering her mouth with her hand in amusement. I got a fist bump from my dad. It hurt like hell," she said with a wry smile, and then Katrin, seemingly remembering, shook her shoulders in further amusement. I''m glad we can laugh about it. After laughing for a while, Katrin apologized for laughing at me and started talking. I''m not as good as my sisters, so my father had trouble getting me a wife,......, and unlike my brother, I couldn''t take over the family,....... If I had lost my job at that time, I would have caused trouble for my family. If I had lost my job at that time, I would have caused trouble for my family," Katrin said. The young lady once told me that Katrin''s Lehar family is a baronial family. In other words, there is no estate. That''s why they usually send their children out of the house except for the one who will inherit the family. Daughters are either married off or sent to serve a higher rank. Political marriages are preferred in order to expand the network of people, but it seems that Katrin''s father abandoned her because of her freckles, so she chose to serve him. I think he''s a horrible father, but it''s not uncommon for children to be treated as tools in the noble world. The fact that Katrin doesn''t question this treatment suggests this. Hypothetically speaking, what would have happened if he had been fired at that time? He would not have been able to find another job with the reputation of being fired from the duke''s house, and he would have been sent away to a monastery because he could not fall into the commoner category. The kind duke might have done something about it, but Katrin''s character would likely have left her even if that had happened. I heard that Ms. Cathrin is five years older than the young lady. It''s hard enough to be a nobleman when you have to worry about whether to get married, get a job, or get ordained at that age. ...... So I''m happy to be in Master Ludia''s service now. The jade eyes softened as they reflected the girl on his lap. It''s like a flower has bloomed, framed by her dark hair. The thin golden hair is gently stroked as if touching a broken object. The two of them, so different in appearance, looked like sisters. After that, I saw the results of her efforts to change. It may have been a bad thing if you take that moment alone, but it was a necessary catalyst for the two of them to become what they are today. I''m glad. I didn''t do anything, but I''m glad to see that the two of you worked hard to come together. You look like a daisy. "What ......? I''ve never seen you smile before, Katrin. When she smiles, it''s like a daisy blooming. It''s a common flower with a wide variety of varieties, but when it blooms, it gives off a gentle color that makes people feel at ease. I''m sure you''re not the only one who can''t get a wife. She''s healing and popular. In a previous life, carnivorous girls were in vogue and we men were frightened by their gruffness. It''s no exaggeration to say that Yamato Nadeshiko was extinct in those days. Men''s mentality is so weak that it''s no wonder so many of them run to two dimensions. There is a great demand in Japan. I am sure that there are many men who seek healing in this country as well. There must be many men in this country who are looking for healing. I''m sure there are many men in this country who want to be healed. I told her that I meant it, so that there would be no misunderstanding, but she turned her head and whispered something that sounded like a denial in a voice weaker than the sound of rain. I couldn''t hear her, but she seemed to think I was flattering her. Is this what you call reserved? I had never seen this kind of reaction from a girl in my previous life, so I finally understood the meaning of the word. Well, in my previous life, I was always joking around, so there was no way that the other person would have shown that kind of behavior. Katrin didn''t seem to be interested in talking any further, so I went back to practicing my handwriting. I occasionally looked over to see Katrin stroking her hair, as if she was comfortable to the touch, and the young lady sleeping peacefully. A peaceful time passes. "You''re sleeping well. I''m going to have to wake her up soon," I said, breaking up the practice, but seeing her smiling face as she slept, I couldn''t bear to wake her up. I was up later than usual last night. ...... I''m not sure what to make of this. I wonder why I stayed up so late. Sleep is vital for children. I''d eat dinner, take a bath and fall asleep like a dead battery. Ms. Catlin senses my question and tells me with a glance. Her gaze stops at the letterhead in my hand. I couldn''t give up until I was satisfied. The letters of the alphabet are neatly written. It would be a miracle if a little girl could write so many letters without making a single mistake. Even if you don''t see it, you can imagine her trying her best to write them all beautifully. She must have worked very hard. I''ll take good care of it. I smiled with happiness. I''ll treasure it. But it''s even harder to wake her up when she knows it''s my fault. As I was hesitating to wake him up, a call came from behind me. "Zaku. "Hey, Dad. When I asked my father what was wrong, he looked out the window. He looks out the window and says, "The sun will be going down soon, so you don''t want me to leave? Yeah, I know that, too. "...... Zaku? Then, before I could wake her up, she woke up with a sleepy look in her eyes. "Good morning, sweetheart. "Good morning, sir. ......, is ...... Zaku? Rubbing her eyelids, half-awake, she asks me about an unfamiliar sound. "My nickname. I wonder who it came from. Probably my father, a man of few words, was the first. Before I knew it, I was known as Zaku to my parents and neighbors. "Zaku. ...... "You can call me that too. "You can call me that, too. "Are you sure ......? "Yeah. I walked up to her, nodded my head so that we were eye to eye from below, and she smiled like a flower blooming. Then, she wakes up and freezes. Then he shook his head. "No, you''re not. ......! What? Something seems to have gone wrong, but I don''t know which it is. I don''t know if there''s anything odd about the exchange. I was a little surprised at the smile you just gave me. I don''t know, but after a moment of discomfort, the young lady regained her composure when she noticed Katrin and her father''s presence. She approached her father to say hello and thank him for interrupting her, but the difference in size was that of a bear and a red hood. It didn''t help that the young lady''s shoulders bounced a little when she saw her father. It''s intimidating to look up at him from a child''s angle. I''ve seen every little kid in the neighborhood cry at the sight of my dad, as if it were a rite of passage. My father is not a Namahage. At any rate, the young lady who got a little spooked, probably because she''s a duchess, deserves praise. Unwilling to be frightened, my father kneels down and raises his eyes to the girl''s level. "Young lady, I''m sorry for the trouble my son has caused you. What? Am I bothering you? I looked at my father, but he ignored me. I think my father favors the Ernst family more than me (his son). I mean, he''s my employer. Maybe his is respect, a feeling I still don''t understand. No, but I did put her through a lot today, so I guess I''m in trouble. My father''s assumption was not entirely wrong. "This is no big deal. "It''s no big deal. I''m not going to tell her that I was tired and asleep earlier. If I say it at this time, I''ll probably get thunder from both my father and the lady. I tried to walk her to the mansion, but she refused, saying it was okay because Katrin was there. I''ll see her to the door at least. Now, if you''ll excuse me... Miss Katrin bowed quietly as she spoke. "Oh. Watch your step and go home. She waves a hand. Before she turns on her heel, I call out to her. "Thanks for this, lady. I lifted up the letterhead, which I had reinserted into the envelope, and thanked her. She immediately turns back on her heel. "Don''t treat me badly. Zaku. I chuckled at his voice. I know you''ll take good care of it, but I don''t trust you. I look away until the shadow of the umbrella disappears behind the rain. It might have been my imagination, but I thought the lady''s ears were a little red because she immediately hid behind the umbrella. 8 06． after the rain In my study, which should be occupied only by the sound of a fountain pen gliding over ink, I hear an out-of-place voice. I''m not sure if you''ve ever heard of it or not, but I''m sure you''ve heard of it. The first time he was shy and reserved, that was also very cute. ...... The owner of the room, Duke Gerald von Ernst himself, has broken the original silence of the study. A voice sings as he admonishes Gerald for continuing his love affair with his daughter. "Master Gerald, please move your hands, not your mouth. "You''re moving your hands too. Your eyes are on your hand, and your right hand is gliding over the ink. I''m sure your eyes are in your hand, and your right hand is gliding over the ink. The dexterity with which you acknowledge the reply to the letter, and yet tell of your family''s fondness for you, is a bitterness in your parrot-green eyes. I''m sure you''ll be able to figure out what''s going on. No, I will die if I don''t let out my overflowing love for my family. Heinz is going to kill me. The butler, Heinz, was stunned by the seriousness of the protest. He can''t decide whether he should be disgusted or scolded. First of all, Heinz insists that we don''t talk outside the home, so I have to put up with him at work. "You have no limits when it comes to your family. Of course. My love for my family is boundless. That''s why. Pronouncing the words one by one, Heinz reminds the Lord. Even if the Lord is capable of doing his job while talking, it doesn''t mean that others around him are. He must not interfere with the work of others. Mr. Gerald should be a little more conscious of his position and how he is perceived by those around him. Despite his reputation as a loving wife, his sweet appearance and demeanor have not stopped women from courting him in social circles. At work, he keeps a sweet smile on his face and always makes decisions with a cool head. Because of this reputation, coupled with his aptitude for magic, people call him the nobleman of ice. This is troubling, because his flawless ice melts into delirium when he is in front of his family. Even if he loses his good looks, the rest of his face will be destroyed. I don''t care about my surroundings as long as Via and the others are there. ...... "Are you sure?¡¡The other day, Lydia heard about Gerald''s work, and she was very respectful of him. Heinz threatened to be implicitly disillusioned, and his already good posture straightened up. Heinz sighs inwardly at the fact that he has corrected his thinking. If you don''t give him regular encouragement like this, the family-first duke may easily abandon the position that is the envy of everyone. Gerald smiles as he runs his fountain pen. Heinz thought he was talking about his daughter again, but he was wrong. I''ve got a really good junior. "...... is my butler now. Heinz admonished her, saying that they were already in different positions. Heinz is in the service of the Ernst family because he was one year below him at school. But that doesn''t mean that he and his master should be lax in their duties because of their past relationship. Heinz does not like to bring up familiar topics in the course of his duties. Gerald listens happily as the words of admonition fall from the side. The duke is the second in line to royalty, so it is valuable to have someone who is not afraid to give advice. The Duke is the second in line to the royal family, so it''s rare to find someone who is not afraid to speak up. "Heinz is hard. "Heinz is hard." I''ll leave out the "always" part. He has always been too uninhibited. I wonder if he remembers that I replied in the same way when we were students. Gerald laughs again at this nostalgic exchange, although he cannot read the thoughts of the man who never changes his expression. It must have been very puzzling to Heinz. Suddenly there is a knock at the door. As they looked at the door, a voice as lovely as a little bird sounded dignifiedly. It''s Lydia. Is your father there? By the time the voice had finished, Heinz had moved to the door and opened it. The little girl at the end of the door, holding something in her hand, stepped into the study at Heinz''s urging. "Oh, I thought an angel had landed, but it''s my Dear. Father, you flatter me too much. ...... Heinz knew he was being serious, but as a steward he refrained from saying anything. But as a steward, he refrains from saying anything. I will only speak the truth. What''s the matter with you coming into my study? I heard that your father was absent today, so I thought I''d invite you to join me at Flora''s. ...... Am I interrupting anything? I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one who''s a fan of your work. I''m sure you''ll be glad to hear that. That''s a lovely offer. I''d love to join you and the princess. Besides, I''ve just finished writing a reply to your letter, so it''s quite all right. Heinz took a glance at the desk in his study and saw that the envelope was already sealed with wax. When did this happen?" He was internally astonished at the magic-like work. His ability to work on his family is extraordinary. Gerald took his daughter''s hand in a fluid motion and walked out of the study while Heinz was surprised. The butler was a good man, he would take care of the letter for him. I''m sorry I had to cut into your day off. Gerald apologized to Ludia as he walked to his wife''s room. He wants to spend all of his days off with his family, so it''s a shame that he has to spend less time with them, even if it''s an urgent matter. He''s just too busy to take care of his young daughter who is in the prime of her life. No, I''m happy to see you working, even if just a little. My daughter looked up at me with respect, and I clenched my free fist. It was a moment that made me glad that I had worked so hard. I decided to keep working hard, shaking with joy inside. This kind of joy could not be obtained even if I were to receive a word of praise from the king. I wonder if that''s how Dennis feels. His admiration and respect for his father reminds me of the boy who was an apprentice gardener when I first met him. How enviable to be able to receive that kind of gaze every day. Thinking about the situation in terms of himself and his beloved daughter, Gerald envies his personal gardener. They are close in age, and if the opportunity arose, they would like to talk about their children over a drink. "Oh, by the way, is that for Flora? It''s a little early for that, isn''t it? Lydia is holding what looks like a thickly bound book in her other hand, which is not connected to Gerald''s. I asked her if it was a fairy tale that her daughter was holding. No, ......, it''s not. I''ll, uh, show you later. "Well... I''ll look forward to it. Slightly impatient and avoiding mentioning what he had in his hands, Gerald did not pursue the matter any further. When he reached his wife''s room, Heinz, who had been waiting for him, opened the door. There was no sign of breathlessness, and his expression was as calm as the water. Even though he was walking at the speed of his young daughter, Gerald thought to himself, he was a man whose work was seamless. "Hello, Via. You''re still as beautiful as a goddess. How are our jewels doing? "Mother, may I join you? Oh, Gerald and Dia. Flora will be so happy to see you both together. A lady sitting on the sofa with a baby in her arms, smiling. Gerald had to admire her beauty, as it was hard to believe she was a mother of two. Ludia and Gerald also sit on a wide, luxurious sofa. Gerald and Ludia sat down on the sofa. "Master Octavia, can I get you something warm? Since Gerald is a woman and puts his family first, and Lydia knows that her mother, who has just given birth to her sister, is her priority, she asks Octavia, the Duchess, for her opinion from the beginning. Yes, I''ll have Dhingra''s milk tea, please. "Very well, sir. Heinz had the maid prepare a cup of tea, taking into account the chill in the air due to the long rains that had lasted for several days, even though summer was just around the corner. While the tea is being prepared, they look into Octavia''s arms and are met by her same peach-colored eyes. She looks at them, makes an unspoken sound, and a very small hand reaches out. When Lydia involuntarily brings her fingers to the hand, a hand smaller than hers tightens its grip. The strength of the hand made Lydia''s face break out. "Cute, Flora. The parents'' eyes grew warmer at the sight of the two sisters getting along so well. Gerald, for example, had a big smile on his face, as if he had suspected that the gardener''s apprentice had bloomed some time ago. I''m sorry I''m late. Oh, you''ve been working again, haven''t you? I was just returning a letter. When Gerald apologized for his tardiness while stroking the platinum blonde, Octavia made a pretense of being flaky, which made her husband laugh. Not wanting to be blamed, Octavia smiles at her apologetic husband, saying she understands. She understands how busy and important her husband is in his position. Still, she makes the most of her time with her family. "You are really popular, Mr. Sancho. I''m jealous," he joked, and Gerald laughed again. I don''t like being popular for my work. I don''t want to be popular with anyone but you. You don''t want to be popular with me any more than I want to be popular with you. Not at all. Affection can be deepened to any extent. The daughters are sandwiched between their parents, who turn what was supposed to be a conversation about work into a conversation about friendship. Heinz, who is standing by the door with his maids, wonders if this scene is good for children''s education. However, this is a very common scene in the Ernst family. Heinz told me that it is very impressive that your father is the head of the three ministries at such a young age. "He only lifted me up because I have two attributes. Gerald returned his daughter''s respect with humility. It is true that he is a rare dual attribute. However, the amount of magic power he possesses is above normal and is recognized as one of his talents. The Ministry of Magic, the Ministry of Medicine, and the Ministry of Health and Medical Care need to work together in education and medical care, so the three ministries are placed above the heads of each ministry. Since it is an important position that supports the country, it is too much of a burden for people who want to have power, and it is not something you can sit on just because you are a duke. Gerald, who sits in that position at the young age of twenty-four, has done enough to silence the naysayers who say that he is a duke or that he has two properties. So, Heinz just told the truth to Lydia. That''s not true! Your father is amazing! Thank you, Dear. Thank you, Dear." Her eyes reminded me of the flowers of the nigella tree, so pure and innocent that she did not doubt that her father was a wonderful man, even though she did not yet understand the difficult subject of politics. Gerald''s eyes are the same color as his own, and he can''t help but love them, so he hugs his beloved daughter. Gerald''s words were well received, and Lydia smiled happily as she was hugged. Now that the rain has stopped, let''s all go for a walk in the garden. "Are you feeling well, Via? It''s unhealthy for you to be in the house for three months, treating me like an invalid. I know a place where the hydrangeas are at their best. Gerald was concerned by Octavia''s suggestion, as he did not know how much a woman''s strength would recover after childbirth, and Lydia was eager to show him the garden. Octavia smiled softly at each of their reactions. Octavia smiled softly at each of their reactions, "Oh, how lovely. You know a lot about gardens, don''t you? "Oh, ......, well, I''ve been taking walks lately. ...... At her mother''s suggestion, Lydia lost momentum and slumped. Gerald, who knows the reason for this, is rather mystified. Oh, you haven''t told Veerle about Isak yet, have you? Father! Gerald didn''t understand why he was in such a hurry. He had thought that he had already told his wife. He''d heard that she was telling him everything that had happened. By the way, ......, I heard a rumor that my lovely Dear was seen with a gardener''s apprentice boy. ...... Ludia was frightened by her mother''s words. She didn''t tell me anything about it. I''ve missed you. ...... "Yes, ....... Octavia put her hand on her cheek sadly. She was surprised by the unexpected reaction and shocked by the fact that she had made her mother sad. Mother, no! I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that I''m not the only one who''s had a bad experience. I''m not sure if you''ve ever heard of this, but I''m sure you have. I''m not sure. It''s a shame for me to be with the ...... commoner. ...... Her mother, a noble and beautiful duchess, was Lydia''s pride and joy. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re going to do with the money you have. "Is this boy a dear friend of Dia''s? Lydia nodded hesitantly. It was not that she was ashamed of him. She was not ashamed of him, but she knew that she could not lie about that. So ......, if you''re a friend of Dia''s, I''d love to meet you too. Octavia smiles benevolently at her daughter, who looks up in surprise. When she understood the meaning of her mother''s smile, Lydia smiled with relief and joy. If Zaku is disrespectful to your mother, I will make sure he is punished. You''ve become such good friends that you call her by her nickname. "Oh, ......? No, sir! Should I be jealous of Isak? He must be a good boy for you to be worried. He''s my little friend, too. No, Mother! The parents smiled warmly at each other. Octavia had been aware of the change in her daughter for some time, and Gerald had seen that it was for the better. When Lydia feels a sense of shame and impatience, her sister reaches out again from her mother''s arms. When I put my fingers in her hand, I felt a little calmer. After some time of chatting and laughing, as they were about to go for a walk, Lydia remembered something she had forgotten. "......, Father. She hugged the thickly bound book and hesitated to continue. What is it? Gerald smiles and waits for her to speak. In the event that you have any questions concerning where and the best way to get in touch with us, please do not hesitate to contact us. I know your father is busy, but ...... I''m not sure what to make of that. Ludia wanted to hear about her father''s work, and she wanted to tell him about her daily life as much as she wanted to tell her mother. But time would not allow her to do so, so she gave up on the idea of selfishness. I unintentionally told this to the apprentice gardener, who simply replied that we should have an exchange diary. He also said that he didn''t quite understand the theory that girls would like it, but he thought it made more sense than exchanging letters between family members. "It''s a good way to practice your handwriting. ......Couldn''t you use ......? "......? In the event that you have any kind of questions concerning where and how to use the internet, you can call us at the web site. He shakes in his position as if trying to hold back the emotions that come from within. "Father! Are you unwell? It''s rather too good to be true. Dear. "...... Thank you, God, for sending this angel before me. I''m not sure if this is a good idea or not, but it''s a good idea. I''ll take care of this for you then. I''m sure you''ll be glad to know that I''m not the only one who has a problem with this. Gerald looked up and protested to the butler. "That belongs to me and Dia. You can''t keep it with you. I''ll give it to Gerald when he''s ready. Yes. Since your father is busy, may I ask Heinz to bridge the gap? Yes, thank you. Master Ludia. Gerald is shocked that the butler has taken possession of the substance, while Lydia, unaware of this, is relieved that Heinz is in charge. Now, let''s go for a walk. "Yes, father, let''s go. I''ll show you the way. Gerald stood up and took his daughter''s hand, feeling dazzled as she smiled and held out her hand. Just a smile from his daughter seemed to lift his spirits. "Yeah, let''s go. His beloved daughter takes him by the hand, and his wife smiles as she holds him, her innocent eyes looking into his younger daughter''s eyes. Gerald chewed on the happiness of spending a peaceful holiday like this. Later, the apprentice gardener who was just helping with the hydrangeas was picked up by the duke and spun around until the butler stopped him. 9 07． thanks "How can I be like you guys? I asked as I came to the kitchen at dusk to share some herbs. The head chef, who looked up at me, had strong muscles, and the other cooks were also very muscular. I''ve baked bread with my mother, so I know that cooking requires muscles, but even so, these guys looked like they could beat me with their fists. The old man, who understands that I''m not talking about my cooking skills as an aspiring gardener, understands my intention and laughs. "What''s the matter, kid? Did you lose a fight? The neighbors are all younger than me, so I don''t fight with them. He pats you on the head with his big hand. He''s strong enough to do some damage. "Then it''s a woman. "Hmm?¡¡Hmmm. ...... I wonder if she is. I''m not sure. When I didn''t immediately deny the extreme question, my brothers, who were supposed to be preparing dinner, came at me with cheek. "You''re a lady after all! "That''s high hopes. No, it could be a childhood friend from the neighborhood. They''re saying whatever they want. It''s like predicting the winner of a horse race. I wonder if I''m being used as a betting tool. A friend of mine from a previous life who went to a boys'' school used to tell me in an amusing way that he had made a silly bet. It''s just like that. This is the kind of thing you shouldn''t ask your brothers if they have girlfriends now. I thought of a way to return the favor, but decided not to. I just want to be strong. Just an abstract wish. The girl was the catalyst, but it didn''t erase the helplessness I felt then. I simply wanted to train in order to get rid of what I had once become aware of. I simply wanted to train myself to get rid of what I had once recognized.¡¡Ha-ha-ha! An old man laughs and slaps me on the shoulder. The force is so strong that it hurts. Even if you don''t mean to hurt, it hurts. Either he''s going to tell me or he''s not. "What are you doing, gentlemen? I was about to protest the pain when I heard a voice from the other side. Surrounded by the old man and his brothers, I couldn''t see anyone at all, but they responded to the voice and returned to their posts like a spider. I was still at the kitchen door, but I couldn''t see the person standing at the entrance to the mansion because of the cooking table and the food on it. I wonder who it is. "Mr. Heinz, just in time. Could you train the boy for me? Oh, the old man is speaking respectfully. I was surprised that the chef used honorifics, but when I thought about it, I realized that it''s strange for a chef of a duke''s household to use a casual tone. "Yes? Because the topic was sudden and I couldn''t see him, a suspicious voice answered. I wondered why the voice sounded familiar to me. "This guy wants to be strong. Without losing his funny smile, the old man led me to the entrance of the mansion and introduced me to the owner of the voice. I looked up and saw the butler. This is the first time I''ve ever seen him face to face. Heinz-san, the butler, must have sounded familiar to me. I knew who the voice was, but I couldn''t understand why I was introduced to him, so I looked up at the butler, Mr. Heinz. The old man told me. The old man told me that Heinz had rejected an offer from the vice commander of the Order to come to the Ernst family. The old man laughed and said that I was better qualified to teach him than he was. I didn''t know that fighting butlers were only in manga and games. I''m astonished by that fact. In my previous life, my sister used to read comics that had servants with strange fighting skills, and in the games I played in my previous life, butlers and maids were equal to ninjas in throwing dark weapons. I don''t think servants need to be good at fighting. Oh, I''m a servant too. While I was surprised, the old man and Mr. Heinz had already changed some parts of the dinner and discussed the next day''s menu. The next thing I knew, I was standing in the hallway of the mansion with Mr. Heinz. I didn''t tell you my name, did I? My name is Heinz von Dries. He put his hand on his chest and bowed with a seamless motion, and I hurriedly bowed as well. ...... Oh, I''m Isak Baumgartner. I know who you are. It was the first time for me to speak to him directly, so I told him my name and he gave me a curt response. I''m sure Heinz will be able to give you information on all the servants in this house with notes like an electronic dictionary. A few beats of silence fell as I didn''t know what more I should say. I get nervous when people just look at me with eyes as quiet as the surface of the water. "Why do you want to be strong? "Because I want to protect you, my lady. He looked me in the eye and asked, so I looked back at him and replied without looking away. Protecting is a big word, but I couldn''t think of any other way to say it. At the very least, I''d like to keep myself out of harm''s way when I''m around. Another few beats of silence fall. I can''t tell for sure because his expression doesn''t change, but he might be thinking about something. ...... What would you do if you were to encounter a thug when you were with Master Ludia? "I''ll take you away. Mr. Heinz''s eyelids twitched slightly as he answered the question immediately. "Then what would you do if you were alone? "I''ll run away. Heinz-san''s eyes widened a little as I answered immediately again. "Because? "Because they may have a weapon or they may have other people with them. It would be reckless for me, a child, to confront them when I have little information about them. Then I will run to safety or a place where I can hide. I''ve played games where you have to kill zombies in a previous life, but that''s because you have certain specs and equipment. There is no way an ordinary person can do it in the same way. And even if you are alone, ...... I don''t want to make my family sad anymore. My father was stubborn and quarrelsome, and my mother often scolded him. My sister and I used to talk to each other. She''s probably sad because of my sudden death in a previous life. I don''t want her to feel that way anymore. I don''t know what''s gonna happen in my life, but this time I''m gonna live to be an old man and I''m gonna live a long life. I''ll try to survive. I looked at Mr. Heinz with that determination and he let out a small breath. "...... is fine. "Yes. I''ll teach you how to do it once or twice a week for a few hours. Dennis and I can work out a schedule. You have a certain amount of strength from working in the garden. ...... You''re still young, so take it easy and do fifty sit-ups, sit-ups, and squats every day. What?¡¡What? I''m not sure what to do, but I''m sure you''ll understand. Did you just say fifty times? Do you want to do it?¡¡Do you want to do it? The quiet eyes ask me if I want to. If you don''t answer now, you won''t get another chance. "I''ll do it, Master! I straightened my back and saluted. For some reason, Mr. Heinz froze for a moment. I don''t know why Heinz-san froze for a moment, but it might have been my imagination because he said goodbye and left as if nothing had happened. When I walked through the kitchen to go out, an old man tapped me on the shoulder and congratulated me on passing the exam. When the hell did I take the exam? From that day on, strength training was added to my daily routine. A few days later, what changed was that I became hungrier than before. After finishing the morning quota my father had given me, I sat down at the base of a nearby tree and opened the package of lunch my mother had given me. I''m hungry... I don''t notice the muttering that has become my habit, and my eyes light up at the sight of a rye bread sandwich with fried white fish, tomatoes and other vegetables. I quickly folded my hands and bowed my head. "Thank you for your blessings. I unclasp my hands and clasp them together. All right, let''s eat! "What''s ......?¡¡What''s that? "What? I was just about to put the sandwich in my mouth when a voice called out to me. When I looked in the direction of the voice, I saw a strange expression on the young lady''s face. Hungry, I gestured with my palm to the lady to wait for me. As if she understood my intention, she came close and sat down next to me. She sits down next to me and waits for me to munch. I chewed my two sandwiches and ate mindlessly. I feel bad for the lady waiting for me, but please forgive me for eating as much as I can without taking a break. "Thanks for the food. With the lady staring at me, I finish eating and clasp my hands together in satisfaction. "So... What?¡¡Miss. That''s it. When I asked her about my question, she pointed to her joined hands. What was that and what was that? Something like, "Thank you. "Thank you? In this country, it is customary to thank the king for his reign before eating. The one after that is a customary memory from a previous life. I''ve been doing it since before I can remember, and I thought it was normal because everyone in my family was doing it at home, but my moms just started doing it with me. In other words, it''s a family custom. I''m going to give you the same answer that my mother gave me when I asked her when I was young. Of course you can''t say that there are seven gods in a grain of rice, because rice is not a staple food. We can eat something not only because of the king but also because of other people and nature, right?¡¡This is a guy who does it with a feeling of gratitude to all of them. Perhaps this is a uniquely Japanese way of thinking, where mountains and everything are gods. It''s a strange ...... way of thinking. The young lady tilted her head at the idea she had never heard before. It''s natural to be grateful to the king, so it''s not expected to be grateful to anyone else. I don''t know how my mother accepted it so easily. But ......, yes, that''s not a bad idea. He nodded, thinking, "Yes. I smile, glad that he didn''t make fun of me, but listened to me. "What''s ...... that? She was a little upset because she didn''t understand why I was smiling at her. I like it when you listen to me like that. I think she''s a good girl. Even though I was a commoner from the beginning, she listened to me first and thought for herself before answering. There are many noblemen who don''t listen to common people or servants. The lady stood still for a while, then turned red from bottom to top like a thermometer, and when she reached the top of her head, something like steam came out. "............!!! He squeezed his mouth shut, desperately trying to hold back the sound that was about to come out. "What?¡¡What''s wrong with you? I don''t know what''s wrong with me for suddenly turning red. I''ve never seen her turn red before, and I have no idea why. As I tilted my head, she started to inch back. What? What did I do to disgust her? "Miss ......? Feeling a little uneasy, I called out again. "......~what the hell is that, Zaku! "What? I don''t know what the hell they''re asking me. I''m not sure what the hell you''re asking me. You sound like you''re protesting, but I don''t know what you''re accusing me of. If I did something wrong, I would like to apologize, but even if I ask, she won''t answer. She keeps a subtle distance from me and her shoulders are pissed off like a threatening cat. What should I do? "Oh. Oh, by the way, Miss, what brings you here? At first, I confirm my original purpose. "....... Your mother asked me to bring Zaku for three o''clock tea. You''ll have to wait and see. The lady managed to convey the message from the duchess and then ran off, sticking her finger in my face and spouting a discarded confession. I couldn''t get back to my work right away because I felt like I''d been left behind. I didn''t even have time to reply. I thought I was invited to a tea party, but could I close it? 10 08． Tea Ceremony I wonder what the situation is. A smiling Octavia and a somewhat awkward young lady. Only the little girl''s sister, who is only a few months old, is alone in Octavia''s arms, peacefully moving her hands toward the sky. I thought she was still wary of me, judging from the way she invited me, but she''s glancing at her mother, Master Octavia, so maybe she''s nervous about her own mother. Isn''t a tea party supposed to be a more relaxed affair? The fruit tea in the glass pot was cool, and as the maid poured it into the glass teacups, the scent of seasonal fruits wafted through the air. But the nice fragrance didn''t seem to soothe the lady. I was afraid to touch the rare glassware, so I couldn''t touch it right away. I''m afraid it''s too expensive and I''ll break it. Well, thank you for inviting me today. I thank her for inviting me to buy time. I might never have been able to drink a tea made with a lot of fruits as a commoner. I want my mother to drink it too. I wonder if I can bring it home with me, but she''s too fast for that. I''d love it if you''d keep me company. Dear didn''t introduce me at all. We should at least make up for Mr. Gerald. "Mother! Octavia smiles, not at all disappointed that the two of you are so cunning. I''m not sure what to say, but I''m going to try. "Once in a while, if that''s all right. "Well, I''m glad. I don''t mind as long as my father allows it. I''m happy to eat sweets and stuff. I''ve only had the occasional surprise visit from the Duke, and they''ve been brief. Perhaps Octavia''s total time at today''s tea party alone will exceed mine. However, the other day''s big turn was tough. It''s the equivalent of spinning a coffee cup too fast in a previous life. That thing can evolve into a screaming machine manually. "Thanks to you, Dia has been wearing matching dresses lately. Octavia smiled happily, and her daughter''s dress was the same design. A ribbon choker is fastened with a baby rose ornament, and the bust is wide open in a U-shape to create a cool, one-piece dress. Master Octavia''s dress was a pale violet and Miss Octavia''s was a pale light blue like a forget-me-not. It suits the two of them with their cat-like eyes and pale blond hair. "I was stubbornly rejected before. I''m glad you hit on me. "...... He didn''t hit on me! I''m not sure what to say to her, but she put her hands on the table and denied it, turning red. Octavia is smiling so relaxedly that the impression of her cat-like eyes is lost. You mean you persuaded her, but I only listened to her, and she did it voluntarily. I didn''t do anything. The duke, too, is often misunderstood. "The ...... Master Octavia. It''s hard to call you that, isn''t it?¡¡You can call me Via if you like. She smiles at me. Why is it that with the Duke, I feel like I can''t resist his smile? It''s true that long names tend to bite, so it''s easier to use short names, but the lady puffs out her cheeks and stares at me in a very obvious way. I guess she doesn''t want me (a commoner) to call her mother that. She''s always talking about her mother with a twinkle in her eye. "If you''re jealous, why don''t you ask her to come too? "What?¡¡I''m not jealous! "Really?¡¡Then I''ll just call you by your nickname. The young lady bites her bottom lip and looks somewhat disappointed. I wonder... I can see the image of a threatening kitten and an adult cat poking it with the tip of its tail. Master Octavia, are you playing with your daughter? I can''t seem to interrupt them, so I watch them and wonder. The lady doesn''t seem to like it, but I feel like I have to call her by her abbreviation. But I don''t want her to like it. "Well, Ok-sama, then. I thought we could come to a compromise and use a different abbreviation. They both pout, then one starts laughing uncontrollably, the other blushes and gets angry. "Don''t give your mother a funny name! In the end, the lady got mad at me. What was I supposed to do? "Hmmm ......, okay. You can call me that at ....... Huh. Ok-sama, you''re hitting the nail on the head. The young lady''s sister in my arms is moving her hands and shouting happily. Did I say something funny? I''m kind of out of it, and I touch my tea. It''s delicious, with the fresh scent of fruit and sweetness. It tastes good enough warm, but for a girl whose body temperature seems to have risen since a while ago, cold might be better. Miss, give me that. You try to calm down and still the lady with the teacup. You''ve got your own. Just do it. I get up from my chair, go over to the questioning young lady and hold out my hand. She hands me the teacup, not knowing what to do. I wrap my hands around the teacup and wait a few seconds. When I felt that this was enough, I handed the teacup back to the lady. "Hey. She takes it, tilting her head, and takes a sip of tea. Her pale blue eyes widened. "Have you calmed down a bit? What do you mean? What do you mean? I just cooled it. I just chilled it with magic. It''s not freezing, so it doesn''t take much magic. I don''t know why you''re so surprised by a spell that requires only my level of magic. Why can''t I use magic without chanting?¡¡And this is not ice magic. ...... "You have two attributes, Isak? It''s not just the young lady who''s surprised, even Master Ok asked curiously. I''m not sure, but I''m working on the other attributes as well. It''s just that wind has the second highest magic value after water, so it can be used to a certain extent. That''s why ice magic, which requires both water and wind, can only be used up to the limit of the lesser wind attribute. I''ve only been using low-end magic, and I''m tilting my head. I don''t think it''s something you two should be embarrassed about. I''ve never seen a girl try to use something other than her aptitude. After a few beats, Ok-sama muttered in admiration. It''s the first time I''ve ever shown another attribute of magic to anyone other than my family. I thought it was just an extension of water magic, so I didn''t pay much attention to it. I''m not sure what to make of that. But the chanting?¡¡How can you cast a spell without paying for it? Yeah. Why don''t you get a genie to help you? I''m sure you''ll agree. I''m not sure what to do.¡¡You can''t summon a genie for the price of magic, but ......? I don''t think I have the magical power to summon a genie. I''m sure you''ll be able to understand why. I only have enough magic power to know that there are spirits. If it''s a girl or a member of the Ernst family, I''m sure they have enough magic power to see and summon spirits. If you don''t have enough magic power, you have to pay for the cost of chanting and mediation depending on the spell you use. The low literacy rate is also a factor in the lack of magic available to the common people. You can probably use a certain amount of magic with your own spells, as long as they have some meaning. But I don''t want to risk that kind of black history, so I''m sticking with spirit aids that don''t require chanting. I''m afraid of triggering the kitchen sink. You know, Isak. I''m not sure if this is a good idea, but it''s a good idea. I''m not sure if you''ve heard of it, but I''m sure you''ve heard of it. I''m sure you''re not the only one. You''re pushing me with your power. Nobles are such a pain in the ass. Hmm?¡¡So that means ...... "Am I weird? I point to myself and ask, and the lady shakes her head. You''re weird. I don''t think there are many commoners who are willing to use magic like that. Ok-sama affirmed. Really? My dad and mom didn''t say anything, so I didn''t think it was that unheard of. "How do you get a genie to help you with ......? The young lady asked me curiously. It''s like making friends with fairies, so it''s a story that girls would like. It''s like making friends with a fairy. "What''s that? I thought about it and answered what I could think of, and the lady looked at me like I was joking. I gave her a decent answer. "You know, like a thank-you note. "You mean that? She seemed to have an idea, but was not convinced. She also likes it when I hum a little thank you to her. If you play it like that when you''re learning to play an instrument, you''ll understand. "That''s what ...... is for? I was wondering how I could convince her of this, when I remembered another thing. "Oh. An offering. "Offering? Watch. I returned to my seat and clapped my hands twice over the three cookies I had been given on a small plate. Then I closed my eyes and worshipped them with my palms folded. I waited for a few seconds and when I opened my eyes, half of the cookies were already gone, and the rest were disappearing like they were melting into the air while I was watching. What do you think?¡¡Did you see the spirit? The young lady, who was still staring intently at the small plate after making sure the cookies had disappeared, nodded quietly. Whenever I get a snack, I always leave half or a third of it to offer to the spirits. When I was younger, my mother taught me that spirits exist even if we can''t see them, so I tried to see if I could eat the sweets. It was fun to see the experiment succeed and confirm the existence of spirits, so I became addicted to it. The lady can see, so she might be more excited than I was at that time. It''s amazing. ...... "Why don''t you try it? When she realized that she could do it too, she straightened up. "Just think of it as ''please'' and you''ll get the idea. She nodded her head and turned to her cookie. This is what a science experiment for children is like. I can see that she''s thrilled. She claps her hands more modestly than I do, and gives a small bow to the cookie. After a while, she gently opened one eye to see what was going on, and opened both eyes to see the cookie disappearing. She must have been able to see the spirit eating the cookie. I can see that it would be like something out of a storybook. And it''s done. ...... Looking at me and the small plate of cookies disappearing, the young lady happily reports her success. I told her not to give too much, because it would make her fat. When I told her not to give too much, she nodded her head again. As with stray or wild animals, it''s not good to give too much to them when you don''t intend to use them. She''ll probably eat more sweets than me, so I''ll be careful. I don''t know if spirits really get fat because I can''t see them. The young lady stared at the small plate of cookies for a while, her face glowing without words. Then, noticing Ok-sama''s soothing smile, she turned her cheeks and started to drink the tea I had cooled for her. I guess he doesn''t want Ok-sama to pick on him, and he wants to calm down. "I''m glad you''re here, Isak. Ok-sama murmurs, looking at the shy, shrinking girl. I understand that you''re happy that she''s having fun because I am too, but why does my presence or absence have anything to do with it? I wondered and looked at Ok-sama and realized. "Can I hold you? I walked over to Ok-sama and stretched my arms out toward the young lady''s sister. I''m holding her again more often than at first. Maybe her arms are getting tired. As a nobleman, he should be able to get help from a maid or something, but if I''m not imagining it, Ok-sama is holding her all the time when she''s with her family. This is the second time I''ve seen him, but from what I''ve heard from the lady, that''s true. Ok-sama''s peach-colored eyes widen slightly. Then she smiled softly, like a flower smelling. "Very well. Thank you. She gently took the girl''s sister in her arms and returned to her seat. I can carry her, too. "You''d better wait until she''s old enough to hold her own. The young lady with the sly look on her face raises her hand and insists. Knowing her physical strength, I stop her, judging that she is not big enough and strong enough to support her sister''s head. But the young lady, who had never been held before, puffed out her cheeks. "Do you have a brother, Isak?¡¡You seem to be used to it. Ok-sama tilted his head as he watched the young lady''s sister being held without hesitation. No, I don''t. No, I don''t. I only get asked to do things by the neighbors. In the downtown area, there are times when both parents work, and when neither of them is available, the children of the neighbors who don''t work yet are asked to play with them. Of course, they don''t leave it to the kids alone, but the housewives follow up with them in between their chores. Until last year, I was often asked to play with the older kids who were already working. Even now that I am an apprentice, I am sometimes asked to do things on my days off. "Isak, you would make a good son-in-law. I don''t know. I don''t know. In my previous life, my age was equal to my history of not having a girlfriend, so I think it would be difficult. And I''m not interested in relationships at the moment. A lady in the neighborhood jokingly asked me to be her daughter''s husband, but I don''t think she would like to be the one who changed her diaper. I took it as a compliment and was thinking about whether I should thank her, when my stomach growled. Oh. Ok-sama suggested that I eat the cookies, but in front of me was a small plate that I had given to the spirits and was now empty. And in my arms is the little girl''s sister. Stupid, I''ve stuffed myself. The maid puts three more cookies on my plate and the young lady''s, but I can''t move. I watch my stomach grumble as my daughter, who can move normally, tries to eat her share. I like it, it looks good. "What''s ............? At the sight of my gaze and the sound of my stomach, the young lady who seems to have difficulty eating stops holding the cookie. It''s surprisingly torturous to find yourself in a situation where you can''t eat something you want to eat, but it''s right in front of you. The only thing that occupies my thoughts is the thought of how I can eat it. "Please. I turned to the lady and opened my mouth. "What? I turned to her and opened my mouth. "What?" Her eyes widened and she blushed, and at the same time I realized I had done something stupid and felt ashamed. It''s not something a man of your age would do, and there''s no way a lady of your age would do such a thing. I''m sorry. ...... I turned my head slightly, feeling my cheeks stain with shame. Just then, your eyes meet your daughter''s sister''s pink eyes. You may be happy that our eyes met, and you smile back as she makes a happy noise. I feel a little relaxed, but the heat of shame does not escape easily. I should have at least eaten a piece before offering it to the gods. As I was feeling regretful, a sweet smell tickled my nostrils. When I looked up at the smell, I saw a cookie in front of me. ...... It''s Flora''s fault. You can find a lot of things that you can do to make your life easier. I''m not sure if she''s frustrated or unhappy, but her eyebrows are really raised and her face is red. She looked like she was about to get angry, and her hand was shaking. If you''re so humiliated, you don''t have to do it. "Yeah, but ...... Just as I''m about to say no, my stomach growls again. After hesitating for a few seconds, I couldn''t resist my stomach, so I bent down and took a bite of the cookie in the lady''s hand. The lady''s hand retracts, startling me. I chewed it thoroughly and finished it, then smiled. "Delicious. Thank you, young lady. It''s a duke''s pastry. The sweetness was not overpowering, and the taste was elegant. The crunchy texture was also enjoyable. While I was enjoying the taste of cookies that I don''t usually eat, the lady was struggling with something. I wondered if she was going to go back to her seat and not eat it, but then she took another one from my small plate and offered it to me. Are you sure? She still looks away and nods her head in disapproval. I don''t understand, but it''s nice to be able to eat what I want, so I thank her. Thank you. Then I put the cookie in my mouth again. Eventually, for some reason, she gave me a few more cookies. I don''t think she ate much at the tea party that day. I''ll give her something as an apology next time. 11 09． hydrangea After breakfast, while I was bathing in the well after finishing the Master''s quota, the little ones came by. "Oh, it''s Zaku! "Zaku''s back? Come play. I''m just on vacation. As soon as they saw me, they ducked out of the way, and I wiped my upper body with a hand towel and put on my top. Like me, I wonder why kids learn bad-sounding expressions first. I don''t know why kids learn bad-sounding phrases first, but they say them so happily that they probably don''t even understand what they mean. "Don''t come in here when you''re wet. "It''s fine. Don''t avoid it. You weren''t out in the rain the other day, were you? Last year, I was scolded by my mother for playing waterfall on a heavy rainy day. I''m a kid too, so I know what I''m supposed to do. "How do you know that? "It''s a trick. You guys. Two of them get caught, so I pull each of their cheeks so that it doesn''t hurt. The little ones protest loudly that it hurts on purpose. This exchange itself is like playing with them. "Zaku, what were you doing? The other little guy who pulled the hem of my clothes asked me. "Hmm?¡¡Strength training. "Oh, you''re so skinny. I''m putting them on now. I was just pulling on both cheeks when the little guy pointed out that he was concerned, so I gave him a longer pull than the first guy. I know from my past life that it''s hard to build muscle until the second growth spurt, but it''s still a man''s desire to have muscle. "Why? What do you mean, "Why? Why did you suddenly decide to work out? One of the little guys looks up at me suspiciously. Is that weird? Marija. You smell like a woman. Mariya, you ...... don''t sound like a four year old. It''s not something you''d expect from an infant, and it makes me cringe. A woman will always be a woman, but does that apply to infants? You hit the nail on the head. No. ...... "You hit the nail on the head. "Zakked. I''m not sure what to do about it. How am I supposed to handle this? "Then what? I thought denying it would only make it worse, so I retorted, and sure enough, the little guys shut up. The little ones, unable to make a second comment, looked at each other. "You want to protect your mother and sister, too, don''t you? I put my hand on their heads and asked them, and they looked at each other and nodded. They looked at each other and nodded, "Then why don''t you be strong for women? "I''ll be strong for my mother. I''m going to beat up my sister''s boyfriend. I''ll beat up my sister''s boyfriend." Johan is fine, but Paul''s sister won''t be getting a girlfriend for a while. ...... I''m sure you''ll be able to understand why. I feel like I said something unnecessary. So, let''s play knights today to get stronger. "Well, then you''ll have no time to play princess. Johan is going to look for a branch to use as a sword, and Mariya, feeling bored, is stripped. Paul, a three-year-old boy, looks around between them, unsure which of the two older girls he should be supporting. "It''s okay. Hey, princess. I understand that the lively Marija is uncomfortable with the role of princess as judge, but it''s not safe for her to play with the boys. I''m sure you''ll be able to understand why. "...... Okay. I''ll see to it that Johan doesn''t get carried away. I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but it''s a good idea. Paul, who wanted to play a game of chanbara, brightened up and smiled at me, saying I was great. "Thanks. He sometimes forgets to apply pressure. "He''s not very mature. Is he really older than you? "He''s not mature enough. Is he really older than you?" "There''s nothing mature about a five-year-old. It''s times like this that I realize that girls have a higher mental age than boys. "Also... I tilted my head as Mariya stared up at me. This is the only time you''ll be fooled. What are you talking about? I asked, but she turned her head away. Her brown pigtails swayed with her. Johan had just returned with a handy branch. Paul didn''t wait and rushed to Johan''s side. Both of them are very motivated. Playing knight is the equivalent of playing special effects hero in a previous life, so they are happy to be heroes. There is no villain in the game because it is set up as a duel between knights for the princess. I don''t think there should be a dispute over who should be the villain. Be careful you don''t get hurt. "What, you don''t play Zaku? I thought you were going to play with me. "My mom asked me to run an errand for her. After hearing the reason, Johan understood and reluctantly allowed me to play next time. I said goodbye to the little guys and went back to my house. The downtown area is lined with similar stucco houses, and at first glance they all look the same. However, it''s easy for the locals to tell them apart because each house has its own individual style, such as signs for their occupation and plants. Sewing houses have colorful curtains and are surprisingly vivid. My house has potted silver plum blossoms on both sides of the entrance, so I can easily recognize it. "I''m home. What can I get for you? "Welcome home. Dry your hair first. When I open the door, Mom brings me a new hand towel and wipes my hair with it. The one I have is too wet to use. "How can you go to school with your hair so wet? "It''s sunny, I thought it might dry. I replied in a dumbfounded voice, and Mom smiled as if she had no choice. The rainy season is over and it''s a beautiful day, I thought. You know, you''re just like your father when it comes to your own affairs. "Natalie. "Natalie," my father appeared as if he were a shadow of his former self. He only called my name, but my mother, sensing his intentions, wiped my head and looked at him. "No. You promised you wouldn''t do it on your day off. Besides, some of the furniture is in bad shape and I need you to fix it. "Okay. ...... With a smile, I give my father a no-work order. It''s just like my mom to have something else for me to do. He nodded and went back into the house. There''s plenty of work to be done in the garden, and since my father is a workaholic, he would do it all the time if left alone. So, my mother has strictly ordered me to take a day or two off every four or five days. Apparently, she once collapsed after working for a long time before I was born. He asks me what I want to buy while he is brushing my hair, and I recite and remember. I asked him while he was brushing my hair lightly. "Can I buy more flour and eggs? "Why? I want to make cookies for my daughter. Your daughter, the duchess? I nodded and explained that I had been invited to a tea party and treated to sweets. I don''t know why, but she gave me a cookie and wanted to apologize for the fact that she didn''t get to eat much of it. I don''t know why, but she gave me a cookie and I want to apologize for not eating enough. "What kind of girl is your daughter? "She''s cute and honest, and her expression changes all the time. She''s my father''s daughter. After she finished combing my hair, she laughed and put her hand on my head. I couldn''t understand what she was comparing me to, so I tilted my head. "Do you know why Mom married Dad? I don''t know, so I just shake my head. I don''t know why it''s so sudden. "She doesn''t talk much, but she usually says beautiful and pretty things. I nodded my head vertically, because I hear that too when I buy plants. I nodded vertically. So it became normal for me too. Then it hit me. "So that''s how it is? Before I knew it, I was being told the story of how my parents got together. I felt uncomfortable listening to my parents'' love affair, so I let it slide. That''s how it is. So be careful, Zaku. "What? I don''t know what the hell "so" is supposed to mean when it comes to warning me. I''m just saying, don''t say things you don''t want to say and get the wrong idea. It''s okay. I only say what I think. "I only say what I think." It''s a useless worry for me, because I''m living honestly, reflecting on my past life. I know the importance of greetings and saying thank you and sorry from my mother. When I answered with confidence, she laughed and said, "You don''t understand. "Okay, that''s it. Have a good day. Bye. My mother sent me off with a cassock because the sun was strong. I took my empty cloth bag and wallet and went to the commercial district where the market was located. The main street that runs to the southern end of the country is very wide because the area around the royal capital has a lot of high-class stores for the nobility and is also used for triumphal return. Next to it, there is a market street for the common people that leads to the central square of the royal capital. It''s a fairly large street, and each section of the street has a different type of store, from food and household goods to blacksmithing and jewelry, so it''s interesting to see the different types of customers depending on where you are. I don''t know about the aristocracy, but going from the lively market street to the fountain in the central square is a famous sightseeing route for the common people. It is said that the reason why the streets for the aristocrats and those for the common people are located next to each other is because it is convenient for the wholesalers. When I was asked to run an errand for food, I would of course go to the food section of the market street and buy what I was asked to buy. Some stores are familiar to me, so it''s easy for me to just say "usual" for things I buy often. I''ll put the eggs last, the rest is on ....... I ruminate over my shopping list, checking the contents of my cloth bag to make sure I didn''t forget anything. Oh, potatoes. Most of the items you buy are ingredients for tonight''s dinner, so it''s easy to remember them by menu. Maybe it''s stew or gratin today. I''d like gratin. When I looked up to remember that I forgot to buy something, I noticed something strange. There''s a place on the busy market street that people are avoiding. I saw something shiny in the distance. I wondered what it was, and headed toward the spot where even adults avoided. There are no raised voices, so it is not a fight, and even if it is a vagrant, someone should have called the soldiers. I can''t think of anything else that would make people stay away. What''s the glow? I wade through the waves of adults taller than me and reach the source of my curiosity. Puffing out a breath, I confirm the identity of the glowing thing. When I looked at it, it was so bright that I shut my eyes tightly. For some reason, there was a noble boy there. His white skin and honey-colored eyes may be the reason for the glitter, but more than anything, the reflection of his silky blond hair is just awful. There''s also a ring of light like an angel''s ring. This is the kind of thing you''d expect to find if you found a golden treasure in an ancient ruin. Was there ever a blonde hair more dazzling than the Duke''s? It''s not just gold, it''s ''golden''. At any rate, I now understand why everyone is keeping their distance. If such a conspicuous nobleman''s child were to be seen on the street for the common people, even if I were to call out to him in kind, I would be suspected of kidnapping. By the way, this guy is amazing. Passersby have been staring at him for a while now, but he doesn''t seem to mind at all. He''s used to people watching him. I''ve never encountered him in a past life, but I guess he''s like a celebrity. They''re looking around, but it''s probably because they don''t know the place. "Are you lost? I called out to the golden boy, "I''ve found you. He looks like he''s the same age as me, or a little younger, but he turns to me and mutters curiously. "Lost? I asked him if he was lost. I asked him if he was lost." After a pause, the boy who seemed to have understood what I was saying smiled a little embarrassedly. I came to this place because I wanted to come here. ...... Well, I got lost because I didn''t know how to get back. The blonde hair reflected in the sunlight was dazzling, and I shut my eyes again. What''s wrong with you? "You''re so bright, I don''t want to look at you. It hurts my eyes. What''s a blonde with physical aggression? It''s a shame the weather''s so nice today. It should be cloudy right now. Sorry about that. I turn my head away, and after a pause to see if I''m surprised, I hear an apologetic voice. He talks in a singing boy-soprano, like he''s some kind of child actor. Bad. "Sorry. I''m not good with gold or anything flashy. You have nothing to apologize for. I like silver better than gold, and smoked silver better than regular silver. It''s cool. But that''s just my taste. The golden boy''s not bad. "This is a little better. Here we go. I put on my own cassock and start walking with the boy by my hand. "What, where''s ......? "You''ll find people you know on Main Street. Are you planning to meet up somewhere? Oh, ......, I think, in the square by the fountain if you need anything. Okay, this way. The boy follows me, still holding my hand, as if he doesn''t understand the situation. The only way to avoid getting separated in a crowd of adults is to hold hands. Since I made my blond hair less conspicuous, it seemed to make it easier to blend in, and fewer adults saw the boy. How do you know I''m a nobleman? "It''s obvious when you''re dressed in such fine fabrics and have such a flashy appearance. The boy, who seemed to think that I hadn''t been found out, stunned me. He seems to be a bit of a boxer. I chose the most modest outfit I could find. ...... The golden boy is blatantly depressed. His language is unchildlike, but inside he seems to be of age. I guess he''s disappointed that his secret expedition failed. "In your case, make a wig first. Brown or black. When I pointed out his blond hair, which was unusual for a commoner, the boy seemed to agree. Like the young lady, I can''t hide the way I act or talk, but I can make it a little better. I''ll be more careful next time. He nodded very seriously, which made me worry. "You''re not coming back, ....... Next time you come back, give me a call. I''ll lend you my clothes. Really? No matter how elegant the gesture of a child, if he is wearing simple clothes, his preconceptions will be deceiving. The boy was happy for a moment at my suggestion, but his expression quickly became cloudy. But I have a way to contact the commoners. ...... "I''m Isak. My father, Dennis Baumgartner, is a famous gardener in the aristocracy, so you could send him a letter pretending to ask for a job. My dad always turns down the occasional offer from another noble family. "The Dukes'' ...... The golden boy seemed to know it too. It made me feel proud inside, proof that my father''s work was appreciated. "Isak, you''re very bright. I looked at the boy, surprised by this unheard of compliment, and saw a dazzling smile on his face. I reflexively shut my eyes. "Don''t look at me, you''re too bright. "I''ve never seen anyone like ...... Isak. It''s refreshing. I think you''re about to get angry. The boy smiles at me again, which makes me want to meditate, but I''m the one who''s being rude. You''re a funny-looking boy. Your daughter would be giving me a hard time right now. My father taught me to look at things from different perspectives. "My father taught me to look at things from different points of view." "You have to take both the good and the bad to get the right picture. That''s why I came here today, to see how people live. You''re surrounded by adults, aren''t you? You''re surrounded by adults, aren''t you?" A young boy who says and does things that don''t sound like a child is like a young lady when you first meet her. I''m sure you''re not the only one. I wonder why all the aristocrats are so unchildlike. When I point this out, their honey-colored eyes roll up in surprise. His expression is that of a child. "How do you know? "You''re too smart for your own good. You should make friends and play more. "Friends: ...... The boy ruminated on the words in a daze. Then he grabbed my hand and squeezed it back. "Will ...... Izaak be my friend? "No. I don''t want to. I don''t want to. You''re too bright and you say and do things that make me sick. I don''t like the way he looks, and he''s got the brains of an adult. When I honestly said no, he froze for a few seconds and then laughed hysterically. "Haha, I didn''t know you rejected me so much because of me personally ....... You''re such a weird guy. "I don''t need you to tell me that, ....... "I don''t want to hear it from you, ." He says it back, unable to stop laughing. My daughter told me I was weird the other day. I''m just being normal and I can''t figure it out. "...... Oh, I haven''t told you my name yet. I''m Leo. "Oh, yeah. Leo, I''m about to blow. ...... "Isak? I stopped suddenly, and Leo tilted his head. I was transfixed by something in a side street. It was a side street, one of the entrances to a residential area lined with people''s homes. I walked up to the front door to make sure I wasn''t mistaken. Leo, still holding my hand to make sure we don''t get separated, follows me without understanding. I knew it. ...... "Hydrangea? I''m not sure what to make of that. What''s wrong with that flower? "It''s unusual. I answer simply. What I see in front of me now is a white hydrangea. I''ve never seen a white one before. Hydrangeas in this country do not change color according to the nature of the soil, but according to the attributes of the soil. Therefore, they are usually orange (earth) or light blue (water). However, in the house of a nobleman who has a lot of magical power, the color of the house may change to the color of the resident''s magical power. It is said that some aristocrats plant hydrangeas with high magic stones because they want to have their favorite color. As I recall, an old man who works as a gardener told me that the Ministry of Magic or the Ministry of Medicine has asked him to improve the variety of plants from shrubs to herbs. It is said that it will be possible to make a simple diagnosis of aptitude attributes, and to use it to survey the distribution of spirits by region. I heard that it is desirable to breed them into herbaceous plants like sakura-so so that they can be carried around easily. My client, a gardener, is very good at breeding, so it may come true in a few years. At any rate, I briefly explained to Leo, who accompanied me, how it was rare. "I know it''s rare, but if it''s white, what''s the attribute? "Probably ....... Um, can I help you with your house, ......? The door of the white hydrangea house opened, and a girl, about the size of a young lady, stepped out. She has round eyes and shoulder length hair that looks like the setting sun with the tips curled inward. I heard a small gasp next to me. She is indeed a pretty girl with a Kodemari-like impression, but I don''t know why I''m surprised when I''m also a pretty girl. Do you feel differently when you''re a stranger? "Oh, sorry. I''m just an apprentice gardener, so this hydrangea is unusual for me. I explained the situation to the girl who was suspicious and apologized. "Unusual ......? I asked the girl who didn''t seem to understand why I was curious. "Do they bloom in white every year, by any chance? The girl nodded. She doesn''t know it''s a rare color because it blooms the same color every year. "Who takes care of these hydrangeas? The girl nodded. "....... It seems that I misled her by asking too many questions. They looked back at me with frightened eyes as if I had done something wrong. I feel so guilty, like I''m tormenting a rabbit or a small animal. "Well... I''ve never seen a white hydrangea before, so I just wanted to ask you how to grow one. You''ve made them bloom so beautifully. I stroked her head and smiled to reassure her. After a while, the girl understood the praise and her cheeks flushed with happiness. I just watered it. ......? She must have been taking good care of it, judging from her humble but smiling face. That''s it? If that''s all it takes, it''s really amazing. Even though the flowers are not pruned, there is no unevenness in the way they bloom or in their size. He must have adjusted the position of the plant frequently so that it would receive full sun. Such ...... The girl, who seemed to be not entirely happy, smiled happily, though embarrassed. I noticed that Leo hadn''t said a word since a while ago, so I looked next to him and saw that he was staring at the girl and had fallen asleep. Leo, what''s wrong? "What? What? I smacked him lightly on the back of the head, and he was surprised but didn''t protest, as if he didn''t understand the situation. The girl''s round eyes widened in surprise when I suddenly slapped Leo. I said, "What''s wrong with me? No, nothing. ...... Nothing," Leo said, looking at the girl, and when she tilted her head, he lowered his eyes. I don''t get it. I don''t get it. So, thank you for showing me these beautiful hydrangeas. "Well, you''re welcome. After thanking her for the hydrangea, the girl bowed. Let''s go, Leo. "Oh, yeah. The girl waved us off until we were out of sight. The girl waved us off until we were out of sight, then turned around and followed us. "Are you sure you didn''t tell her about your attributes? He seems to be wondering why I didn''t tell her that attributes change colors. You can''t be sure. And ....... And? She''s probably got a lot of magic. The hydrangea will turn orange or light blue if there is no one with high magic power nearby. The only time it reacts to a person''s magic power, like a litmus test, is when the magic power is above a certain level. Leo is blindsided by the realization that she is an irregularity among the common people. What are her attributes? I''ve never seen her, so she''s either light or ....... I''ve found her! My words were drowned out by the sudden voice. When we turned our heads in surprise, we saw a young man running towards us from the fountain. He had arrived at the central square while we were talking. Matheus! Leo called out the name of the young man running towards them. "Where the hell is ...... he? The blue-faced young man was about to speak up, but stopped when he saw me next to him. "Oh, he led me here. Isak, he''s my ...... brother. "Thanks to you I met my brother. Thank you. What can I do for you, ......? No, thank you. If I were to ask for a thank you in this situation, even if it''s a formality, the Leos who don''t want their identities exposed would be in more trouble than I am. If you''re going to set up a sibling that''s unreasonable in appearance, then this brother is either a guard or a servant. I rejected the offer outright and said goodbye. I''ve got some shopping to do, so if you''ll excuse me. See you later, Leo. "See you later, Isak. Leo waved me off with a wave of his hand, looking like a kid his age, just like the girl I had just left. I chuckle, "Are you really going to come back? He''s really a strange guy, smiling and saying goodbye to me when I told him we couldn''t get along. I regained my composure and resumed my errand. The next day, when she ate the homemade cookies I gave her as an apology, she got angry and punched me. I wondered if it wasn''t to her taste. 12 10． Yang Tame "No. Lydia puffs out her cheeks when the chef refuses. "Why not?¡¡Because Zaku is ...... "Zak?¡¡Oh, you mean the monk. There''s a difference between a young lady and a monk. The head chef scratches his head weakly at his employer''s daughter who looks up at him. He doesn''t care if he gets hurt or hurts a little, but the young lady doesn''t. If she were to get burned, I would be scolded by my maids. Lydia was peeling, but she understood that asking for more would cause trouble for the head chef, so she lowered her shoulders. It took a lot of courage for her to approach the large chef, but when she spoke to him, he was not so scary. The least I could do was to find out that the chef was surprisingly kind. I understand. ...... But the young lady is very brave to want to make sweets for the boy. No, sir!¡¡I''m going to get even! In the event that you''ve got any questions regarding the way to use the internet, you can contact us at the web site. It''s a good idea to keep your eyes on the road, but it''s not as easy as you might think. Excuse me, sir. The warmth in the chef''s eyes was too much to bear, and Lydia turned on her heel. But then she remembers what she forgot to say and goes back to the entrance of the kitchen. I''m sorry I''ve been unreasonable. Thank you for the delicious food. She couldn''t say it with a smile because she still felt intimidated, but she could at least say it, so she left without checking the chef''s reaction. I had heard from a young apprentice gardener that greetings, thanks, and apologies were important, and when I observed my father and mother, I found that they always expressed their gratitude to the servants as well. I heard that my father, despite his busy schedule, would sometimes go to the servants'' homes just to say thank you. I regret that I didn''t realize how wonderful my parents were until after they told me. I am trying to learn from my parents, but it is more embarrassing than I imagined to consciously do something that I have never done before. I can''t look them in the eye, I either turn away or look down, and sometimes I run away when I say goodbye, as I did this time. The day when I can smile gracefully and express my gratitude like my parents is still far away. Still, the apprentice gardener boy praises me for the fact that I can say it. Sometimes I feel like I''m failing because I can''t say it properly, but that somehow keeps me going. But how can I get back at him? ......? Closing the door to her room, Lydia lets out a sigh. If you can''t do the same, then how can you retaliate? The other day, as an apology for the tea party, the apprentice gardener gave me some homemade cookies. It was just a plain cookie in a paper bag, and each piece was bigger than the ones Ludia usually eats. When asked why they were so large, he said that he didn''t have a special mold for them and had used a mug to cut them out. Since she couldn''t go back to the mansion to eat them, she ate them on the spot and they were delicious with a simple taste. The fact that it was made by a man who was neither a pastry chef nor a pastry chef made me feel annoyed, and I hit him with my fist. As usual, the apprentice gardener only looked annoyed when I hit him, but he didn''t seem to be in pain, which frustrated me even more. So I decided that I would definitely get even. Lydia was troubled because she couldn''t think of an alternative way to retaliate. She wondered what else she could give the apprentice gardener to make him happy. He always seems to enjoy helping out in the garden, even if it''s a simple task. But I don''t know what he likes when it comes to things. What I do know is that she likes to work in the garden and respects her father, she looks happy when she eats, and she doesn''t like fancy things. I don''t know what he likes. ...... I''m shocked by the fact that I just found out. I knew too little about him. When I think back, I only talked about myself and rarely had a chance to ask him about himself. He himself doesn''t talk much unless I ask him. It''s Zaku''s fault. Lydia puffed up her cheeks and said that the lack of information was his fault for not talking to her voluntarily. "What is it, Master Ludia? Katrin, the maid who was waiting in the room, called out to her with concern. The maid, Katrin, who was waiting for her in her room, called out to her with concern. She was worried about Lydia, who had entered her room, but hadn''t moved from the door and was making a hundred faces. She was about to ask if she could make a cup of tea to calm her down, when Lydia''s face, which had been downcast, shot up. I''m going for a walk," she said. I''m going to go for a walk." As soon as she said that, Lydia was about to leave, but Katrin hurriedly stopped her. "Please wait ......!¡¡The sun is very strong, so please take a parasol with you. She hands Lydia a small white lace parasol. If you go out at this time of year when summer is about to begin in earnest, you will burn your white skin. Thank you. I''ll see you later! Have a good day. By the door, Katrin bowed and saw her husband off. She lifted her head slowly and breathed a sigh of relief as she saw her husband''s back become smaller. "You mean Mr. Isak? Katrin smiled, knowing that her fears for her husband were unfounded. Not long after, Ludia spotted the gardener Baumgartner and his son around a hedge. They were working relatively close to the house today. They were talking unusually. Lydia approached them, feeling curious that the quiet Dennis was talking. As he was about to speak to him, the apprentice gardener turned to look at him first, and Lydia stopped in surprise. Normally he would not look at her until she called out to him. "Miss! And he''s running towards you with a big smile on his face. Normally, I would have said no and gone back to work. Lydia, unable to comprehend the situation, reflexively clutched the handle of her parasol. Come on. Dad, okay? He pulled Ludia''s hand and asked his father, Dennis, for some kind of approval. After confirming that his father nodded, the apprentice gardener walked away, still holding Ludia''s hand. What? As he walks away, Rydia looks alternately at the apprentice gardener and his father, who is moving away. His father''s face is unreadable, and she can''t tell what he''s thinking as he walks away. The young lady, Lydia, is uncomfortable as he walks on the grass and other areas that Lydia does not normally walk on. Perhaps he is taking the straight route to his destination in order to go faster. The speed is in line with her, but the feel of the grass and soil under her feet confuses her. How did this happen? She had only gone to visit the apprentice gardener to gather information. She found herself in a place with many tall trees, and the sun was shining through the trees. It''s like being in a forest. I don''t even know where I am anymore, or what direction I''m facing. But the boy, an apprentice gardener, goes straight ahead without hesitation. It''s my own property, but I''ve learned that the apprentice gardener knows much more about gardens than Ludia. Where are you going, ......? "We''re almost there. When I asked impatiently, he replied. I asked him impatiently and he replied, "We''ll be there soon." His eyes, looking in the direction of travel, were filled with joy. If you''re not sure what you''re looking for, you can always ask for help. She was so confused that she forgot to notice the hand that had been holding hers. She feels strangely embarrassed when she notices it and wants to let it go, but she knows that if she lets it go now, she will be lost, so she resists the urge. When I become aware of it, my eyes are drawn to the hand that is connected. I understand what you mean when you say that I am different from myself when I look at it this way. The skin that has been exposed to the sun is a shade whiter from the wrists down, where she usually wears her military gloves, but Ludia''s skin is much whiter. Her skin is not smooth, but rugged. My own father was larger and had a more solid frame, but his skin was much smoother to the touch. It''s such a difference. ...... He grasped it with a gentleness that he could afford to pay, though he could have used more force. He can choose to follow without forcing Ludia. This is what I find cunning. As she wonders if she should squeeze his hand back, she lets out a small sigh. The gardener''s apprentice, unaware of Ludia''s condition, turns and calls out to her. You can get there by going through here. I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to do this, but I''m going to try. He urged me to go through a small gap in the shrubbery that was used as a hedge. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. But when she saw him with his eyes shining, wanting to show her, she couldn''t resist folding her parasol and diving with him. As we dove through the hedge, which was a little taller than we were, the glare of the sunlight hit us and we were forced to shut our eyes. While I was meditating, I felt a hint of sadness that the warmth had left my right hand. I felt the back of my eyelids adjust to the glare and gently lifted them. There was a boy holding out his hands in the sun. "This is mine. He declares with a big smile on his face. Lydia''s eyes are filled with a sense of dumbfounded confusion. What Ludia saw was just a square with grass around a small fountain with a stone statue of an owl. It was so large that it was hard to say whether it was a square or not, and an adult could walk a dozen steps from the fountain to the hedge. Surrounded by forest-like trees and hedges, sunlight shone only around the fountain, making it look like it was hollowed out from above. I know it''s sunny, but there''s nothing here. Except for a fountain, the place is barely furnished. I don''t understand his intentions in showing it to me so happily. To begin with, this place is supposed to be on our property. What ......? "My father said I could practice here! Ludia asked, and the apprentice gardener began to explain excitedly. My father and grandfather used to practice here when they were apprentices!¡¡They allowed me to use it too! In other words, this is where the Baumgartner family has been practicing landscaping for generations. It seems that the Baumgartners have been practicing landscaping for generations, and they are inexplicably happy to be able to make their own garden. "There''s something I want to try, and I''m going to buy some seeds with the money I''ve been saving. I''m going to buy some seeds with the money I''ve been saving." He is looking around with a glint in his eye, as if he is planning what to do with this empty space. You can tell me about it at ......? Oh. Noblemen don''t usually venture into places where there are no roads. Ludia herself had no idea that such a place existed unless he had invited her. The Baumg?rtner family had built a study area on their property without the permission of the head of the Ernst family. When the apprentice gardener realized that he had revealed the secret of the Baumgartners to the Ernsts, he froze. Watching the apprentice gardener freeze for a while, Ludia reinserted the closed parasol. He reacted, and when he came close to her, he bent down and clasped his hands together in front of him at eye level. "Please, Miss, don''t tell anyone! I''m not sure if you''ve seen this before, but I''m sure you''ve. I''m sure you''ll be fine. Thank you, Miss! I''m not sure what to say. "Because I wanted to show you ....... When I pointed out his carelessness, he said such a thing with honest remorse. For the apprentice gardener, it was a pure act, no different from wanting to show a friend the secret base he had found. "......! You can find a lot more than just a few things that you can do with your time. He thought it was anger and lowered his eyebrows even more. And when he noticed the leaves on the skirt of her dress, he got down on one knee and apologetically took them off. "I''m sorry, ......, but this isn''t funny to your daughter, ....... I''m sorry, ......, it''s no fun for your daughter. ......, what is it now? In the event that you''ve got a lot of time, you''ll be able to take a look at the most effective way to get the most out of your home. In response to the voice, the apprentice gardener looked up. The apprentice gardener looked up in response to the voice: "Zak is going to change this nondescript garden, isn''t he?¡¡Then make it the kind of garden I like. In response to Ludia''s words, the apprentice gardener smiles this sunny smile. "Yes!¡¡I''ll make a nice garden for you to look forward to. Even though she was in the shade under a parasol, she felt dazzled and turned her head away from him. It''s really the best birthday present I''ve ever received. The apprentice gardener, who had regained his energy and resumed raking leaves, muttered, and this time Lydia froze. She slowly looks back at him, sinking into a sinking feeling of joy that the wait was worth it. Her expression tightens in surprise. What did you just say? ...... What?¡¡So, since I became an apprentice, my dad only gave me the money late ...... because he wanted to see the results of my work. That''s not it!¡¡When was your birthday? "May, but ......? The apprentice gardener tilted his head curiously. He doesn''t understand why Lydia is shouting at him. It was over a month ago. Lydia is annoyed that he really doesn''t know how to answer her questions. Now she has to give him something more. She resisted the urge to slap him by squeezing the handle of her parasol. "...... What would make Zaku happy? What, suddenly? Just answer the question! Uh... Let''s see, ....... Under the pressure of Ludia''s spirit, the apprentice gardener thought about answering as he was told. After a few beats of pondering, the answer came. I''d be happy if she smiled. The gardener''s apprentice smiles frankly and frankly. "What?¡¡That''s not what I meant. The answer was completely different from what she was expecting, and she turned red with anger. I''d like you not to suddenly say something misguided and surprising. I''m not sure what to say. What would make you happy ......? I asked you what would make you happy!¡¡Answer me with something! As Ludia, I asked a straightforward question. She didn''t expect that she would be asked a different question and have to explain the meaning. The apprentice gardener, who looked back at Lydia with dismay as she breathed on his shoulder, understood her intentions. He smiled, both funny and kind. You don''t have to worry about me. I do. The apprentice gardener''s smile deepens as he watches Lydia peel away. It''s all right, you''ve already got it. I have nothing to ...... I haven''t been able to give him anything that would make him happy. That''s why I came to see you today. What do you mean he already got it? "That letterhead. I was so happy. The only thing she ever wrote with her own hand. "My treasure. He says it''s important to him, even though he didn''t mean it. I thought I was too different to give him anything. I thought I couldn''t give anything to him because he was too different from me. He was cunning enough to simply say, "That''s not true. I feel like I''m the only one who''s getting anything. My cheeks are hot. I''m sure it''s because I''m frustrated with him. Words fail me as my emotions rise, and silence falls. I wonder how I look to him who smiles at me so gently. I search for words, trying to find something to say. And then I find the words I''ve been failing to give. "Happy birthday to ....... Zaku. Thank you. Thanks, girl. I wonder if I was smiling well. I wondered if I had smiled well, even if I had failed. The apprentice gardener gave him a smile that made him think so. 13 11． invitation "It''s all right now, said the king. "...... Zaku, you''re a terrible reader. There''s no emotion in it. The half-lidded girl said she would rather hear Catrin''s voice, even if it was muffled. "Then you should read it to me. You''re not going to learn anything by doing that. I know, but ...... In a guest room with the faint sound of rain, two people sit side by side on the sofa and read a picture book. This became our routine on days when we had to stay overnight due to rain. The maid, Katrin, who knows what''s going on, is with us and makes us a cup of tea when we take a break. When I read, I try my best to follow the words and end up reading with a stick. One of the reasons is that I don''t usually have a chance to read texts, and this is the only time I can practice. I wish I could study on my own in secret because it''s not cool, but I''d rather buy plant seeds or seedlings than buy expensive books. With the young lady''s pointing out, I somehow managed to read the book to the end. Then she brought out the next book. "Here''s the next one. "Oh, you''re still reading? Just when I thought my mouth was getting a little tired, Ms. Catrin quietly placed a fresh pot of tea on the table. I was impressed by her perfect timing. Maids are amazing. The lady can''t ignore Katrin''s tea. Thanks to her, I was able to take a short break. As I sipped my warm tea, I asked her what she thought. "You have a lot of books with princes in them, don''t you, young lady? "I love how they lift the princess''s curse and slay the bad dragons. I thought that a wizard would be better suited to lift the curse or a knight to slay the demon, but I kept quiet. Girls really like princes. Why are there so many blondes? "Why are there so many blondes?" "Is it because they like blondes? By the way, my sister in a previous life said that blondes and blue-eyes are royal for princes and princesses. It''s because it''s a symbol of royalty. Do royalty have blond hair? Yeah. Gold hair, even shining gold, is said to be a sign of pure-blooded royalty. The closer the eyes are to gold, the deeper the royal blood. Oh, so you''re a duke, too? Your father''s grandmother was a princess back then. I guess she''s proud of her family''s lineage, and when it comes to the Duke, she answers with an air of bravado. But that''s why the duke is so glittering. I''m convinced. I understand that blondes are common in picture books written in this country because they are modeled after royalty. I''m sure other countries'' picture books are different. "Hmm, royalty can be fancy looking. I like your light blond hair because it''s easy on the eyes. I''m glad I''ll never see you." I blurted out as I looked at the prince, who was depicted with a halo in picture books. I''m glad I''ll never meet him. I''m glad I''ve never met him. The blondes are too bright for my eyes, even more so than the duke. So, I should read this now, right? Miss? When I looked next to her and wondered why her voice didn''t return, I saw a young lady with her hair squeezed in her hands and her face reddened. She looked really frustrated. Isn''t that going to mess up the set? What''s wrong? When I asked her, she stared at me silently. Did I say something I didn''t like? Or is it that my bare-bones reading isn''t interesting enough for a picture book, even if it''s just for practice? I''m sorry.¡¡I''ll try to make it sound a little more like a dialogue next time. "...... Zaku, you''ll be a stick-reader for life. What''s that curse? What''s that curse?" I was suddenly muttered an unreasonable curse. Perhaps it was because of the curse of the young lady, but in the end, the second reading was also a bar reading from beginning to end. A few days after this exchange, I was still pulling weeds. In summer, when the sun is shining and the greenery is growing vigorously, no amount of weed pulling is enough. It would be nice if the summer sun would take its toll, but then the trees other than the flowers and weeds would lose their root system first. If we need additional staff, we''ll have to send a request to the gardener''s guild and ask the Ernsts to reinforce security in the meantime. That''s a hassle for both my quiet father and me. It would be nice to have more apprentices. I think about it when I have a lot of work to do. To be honest, the Baumg?rtner family is not hereditary. All you have to do is to inherit the skills of a gardener and the loyalty to the Ernst family, so blood is irrelevant. It just looks like a hereditary system because many people in the downtown area want to follow their parents'' work. My parents have never asked me to take over, and my neighbors'' parents only want me to take over if possible. When I go to the gardener''s guild, I often see groups that use the name of the first family as the name of the school, not as a family anymore. In the end, my family is more unusual in that it is hereditary. The Baumgartners are rumored to be the most difficult gardeners in the vicinity of King''s Landing. I thought that the royal castle was the most difficult, but it seems that they have a certain level of security because they need more people in proportion to their size. I don''t understand why it''s so hard. I don''t understand why they are so strict. At any rate, there are no disciples other than me at the moment because of the strictness in the world. I don''t think my grandfather will ever help me. My grandfather, who is still in his fifties, is still active. My grandfather, who is still in his fifties, is still very active, but he is retired from the Ernst family, having been succeeded by my father, and he has declared that he will not help me. Now, he is traveling with my grandmother to the wide country of Arbentroth to buy some rare plants for me. She always brings back plants that are not native to this area as souvenirs, and I always look forward to her return. Well, there''s no point in worrying about what I don''t have now, so I continue working while humming a tune. In my previous life, I had a karaoke machine and a music player, but now I don''t have those, so I sing to myself to lift my spirits. I can understand why the peasants in the warring states movies were singing while they worked. It''s more fun. "...... What''s that song? "Miss. When I stopped singing and turned around, I saw a lady with a parasol tilting her head as if she was looking at something strange. Is that the kind of wild or lively song that''s popular among commoners? The young lady seemed to be puzzled by the tune, which she had never heard before. She must be listening to classical music or opera. Anyway, it seems to be something they sing on the battlefield. "Is it a commoner''s war song? No, I''ve never seen it, so I don''t know much about it, but they say it''s better to sing than to fight. I''ve never seen it, so I don''t know. A revue? What?¡¡Well, my sister taught me how to sing. My sister in a previous life made me accompany her to karaoke practice because she liked the song even though she didn''t watch the anime. She made me sing all the male parts because she didn''t see the point in doing so. I don''t understand why she wants me to help her with the duet even for the female part. Well, I like him just as much as any other artist, but... "Zaku is your only son. ......? The questioning look in the young lady''s eyes made me realize that I had slipped up. "She''s like a sister. That''s right. We''re not blood related anymore. Hmm, you have a girl like that. ...... The girl squeezes the handle of the parasol and purses her lips. What are you sulking about? I''m sure you''ll agree. I''ll just say that I compared her to my sister in a previous life. He''s going to be so happy when he sees you. I can easily imagine him charging at the beautiful girl, saying he''s jealous and hates her. I''m glad you''re not here right now because you''d be in trouble. It''s not that I''m a ......?¡¡I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that. I''m not sure what you''re talking about. I don''t know, but I seem to have done something wrong to her. Sorry? She tilts her head, but apologizes anyway. I''m sorry?" She muttered, but somehow managed to get the point across. I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that ...... really does make spirits happy. I''m not sure if she can see. When I told her that music makes spirits happy, she was skeptical, but when she actually saw it, she was convinced. As I have little magic power, I can only sense that the atmosphere seems to be fun. I thought it was a more sacred way to dedicate music. ...... The lady, who seemed to have imagined something like a kagura or a chant, looked at me with a dumbfounded expression as I sang an up-tempo song. It''s okay, I like it. The lady let out a sigh as I insisted that I should enjoy myself. I don''t want to convince her, but she has to admit it because I''ve proven it. "What''s up today? As I went back to pulling weeds, I asked her what she wanted to report today. The girl, who usually speaks up immediately, is silent for some reason. I waited for a while, but there was no response. Even though she was wearing a parasol, the sun was so strong that I wondered if she had suffered from heat stroke. Worried, I stopped working and turned around. "Miss? She hadn''t collapsed, but she was looking down with a difficult expression on her face. He was silent as if he was trying to hold something back, so I wondered if it was something difficult to say. There was nothing I could do, so I stopped working and put my gloves in my pocket. I walked over to the lady and got down on one knee so that I was eye to eye with her. "What''s wrong? I asked her, and her eyebrows rose in the shape of a crow. I noticed that she was gripping the handle of the parasol with both hands tightly, so I gently peeled off the outer hand and squeezed it again without putting any pressure on it. Hmm? I smiled at him, hoping to put his mind at ease, and his lips, which had been tightly closed for a long time, loosened. "Oh. ...... "Yes. "Your mother sent me an invitation to ....... Yes. I just listened to her as she began to chatter on and on. You''ll be able to find a lot more information on this site. In a month, there will be a party to celebrate the birth of the first prince. ...... This time, the party is supposed to be a children''s party from late afternoon to early evening, in accordance with the prince''s age. That''s why the young lady has been asked to attend the party for her son and daughter who are close in age. "You''re lucky to be invited to the prince''s birthday party. You''ll get to see your favorite prince in person. But that''s not the point. ...... If you dare to say something easy-going, you''ll get an immediate negative response. I''ve never been out in public before,......?¡¡I''ve never been to a public event before,......? I''m fine. "How can you be sure? My words angered the young lady. But her eyes are full of anxiety and she looks like she''s about to cry. "Because you''re always so beautiful. "What? I know because I see it all the time. I know because I see her every day. She''s been practicing hard and her behavior is getting more beautiful every day. Don''t worry. The Duke and Ok-sama are proud of you. You''re a fine duchess. "Really, and ......?¡¡You''re not going to disappoint your fathers with ......? Yeah. In fact, I''m rather proud of you. Are you sure you''re all right? I''m fine. She''ll be fine as usual. Laugh and repeat, "I''ll be fine until she believes me. Are you sure about ......? It''s okay. You''re cool. That''s not a compliment. She puffs out her cheeks a little. Oh, it''s a huge compliment. "Cool" is the highest compliment a man can give. I wonder why girls don''t appreciate it. "Zaku is ...... There''s nothing I can do about it," the lady says with a small smile. When she finally smiles, I break into a smile too. Good. "Yeah, you''re the same girl. You''re the same girl. The young lady seems to have noticed that I said that, and her face turns red and she wonders inaudibly. She''s probably embarrassed that she was unusually weak. That''s how nervous she must have been. For me, royalty is too far away to really feel, but for you, it''s a real thing, so the pressure you feel is probably different. It''s like being nervous at a piano recital. I don''t know, I''ve never done anything like that in my past life. Oh, I guess a company interview is the closest. Yeah, I was so nervous I couldn''t do my usual thing. It''s tough being a girl when you think about it. She should be more excited to meet her favorite prince at a party and in a picture book. It''s like going to a dreamland and having a job interview at the same time. I want to have fun, but it''s not the time to have fun. But from my point of view, birthday parties and parties are supposed to be fun. You should have fun too. "Well, have fun. When I said that, she squeezed my hand back. "............ Zaku, come with me. Oh. You''re really weak. The pale blue eyes are shaking with anxiety. It''s unusual for you to ask for something you can''t do. You know you can''t. "The Duke is with you, isn''t he? The lady nodded her head. "He''ll be fine. He''s our best ally. "But with ...... Zaku, ...... "Miss? She was about to say something, but I called her over and stopped her. Look her straight in the eye and tell her. "I''m not a nobleman, I can''t do that. You can''t do that because I''m not a nobleman. And ....... The lady tilted her head as she continued to speak. It''s not my place to wear tight, aristocratic clothes. "...... Hmm, you''re right. I chuckled, and she laughed, as if she had imagined it. I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one who can''t keep up with you, so I haven''t really thought about the specifics of how I''d go with you. I''m sorry, ....... The lady apologized after laughing at me for forcing her. I shook my head, not bothered by it. So, what are you so worried about? I guess I''m feeling so weak because I''m not sure about something. ............ I''ll probably get a chance to dance with the prince at least once because of my family status. Are you unsure about your dancing? I''ve never had a teacher praise me yet,......, so I don''t know if I''m up to the task,......, of being His Royal Highness'' partner. I''ll be fine," she says, smiling again, "I''m very anxious. I smile again, "You have a month. We can practice. But I don''t want your fathers to know. She said she didn''t want her parents to know that she wasn''t confident in her dancing by practicing more. But from the way she''s talking, it sounds like she''s willing to practice on her own. I''m looking for a good place. My study yard gets too much sun, she''ll fall over this time of year. Dancing is probably ballroom dancing, so it''s better to have a flat floor. Oh. There it is. I thought about it for a while and remembered the right place. "All right, girl. Let''s train in secret. What do you mean, secretly? I know a good place. I smiled and pulled her hand, still holding hers, and headed west. To the west, there is a detached house connected to the main residence by a corridor. It''s probably for when he has a mistress or something, but there''s no sign of that in the Ernst house now. It is only occasionally used as a guest room. It is not crowded enough, but I have my business in the corridor. The corridor is surrounded by a pond, and there is a path leading to a pavilion in the middle of the pond. The pavilion, a stone cone with a dome-shaped roof, is large enough to hold a tea ceremony for a small number of people. There is nothing here at the moment, as the tables are only set up when there is a tea ceremony. It would be a good place to practice dancing. The pavilion in the pond is surrounded by a bed of miniature roses and water lilies floating on the water. Both of them are past their blooming period, so they will not be used for tea ceremonies for a while. What do you think?¡¡It''s fine here. "Yes, it is. As I led her to the center of the pavilion, she looked around slowly to make sure everything was okay. "Well, good luck!¡¡Miss! I made a gut-punch with both hands and cheered her on. The name "special training" makes it sound sporty and spirited, doesn''t it? "You''re doing it now? "What? No, I just have a feeling. The young lady is surprised, thinking that she''s been asked to dance out of the blue. I was just trying to show my support. "If you want to practice right now, I''ll be back at ......? I was about to go back to work, as I didn''t want to be seen, when I was pulled back. I turned around and saw the lady grabbing the hem of my dress. "What?¡¡Miss. She grabbed the hem of my dress so hard that it was wrinkled, and looked up at me as if she was staring at me. What the hell is going on? "You''re going to support ......, aren''t you? Yes. I don''t know why she keeps reminding me. I don''t know what she''s going to say, but I know she''s rooting for me, so I nod. Then you''ll be my practice partner. "What?¡¡I don''t know how to dance. I''ll teach you at least. What? What''s the point of having me teach you?¡¡How is that going to help her practice?¡¡I mean, my dad, ......, can''t do it. I think I can get out of work if the lady asks. It''s better to have someone close in height to practice with. "Uh ......, okay. I know it''s out of character, but I can''t turn down a request from a girl who''s trying to do her best for that reason. I''ll see you tomorrow. Why? I''ll get an apron. I don''t want to ruin your beautiful dress. There''s an apron in the shed that I use for cooking. When I looked at her, I felt a tugging sensation and saw that she was gripping the hem even tighter than before. "...... Miss. It''s okay, but it''s really wrinkled. I''m not sure what to do. The girl, who had been lying on her face, suddenly realized and hurriedly let go of her hand. Her cheeks are a little red, but maybe she''s been outside too long. I thought it would be cooler in this pavilion by the water. I thought it would be cooler in this pavilion by the water, but I should prepare a water bottle as well as a hand towel when I practice. Let''s go back for now. I put my hand out. Then I realized. I didn''t need to hold your hand until we got back because the path was so clear. Hmm?¡¡I didn''t have to hold her hand on the way back because she could just follow me? I thought I''d done something wrong, but I forgot to pull my hand back. Before I could pull my hand away, the young lady''s smaller hand landed on my palm. "What''s ......? "Hmm, nothing. Her pale blue eyes look back at me suspiciously, and I smile back. As we walked back, hand in hand, I remembered that I''d left my work behind. Oh no. I''ll take care of the rest tomorrow, but my father will definitely scold me for what I did today. It''s my fault, I can''t help it. I''ll just try not to let her know. I glanced at the girl and was relieved that she didn''t know I was scared. Then I looked at her and thought. If I''m going to get scolded by my father, I might as well ask him for one more favor. 14 12． evening I was in a grassy area behind the mansion. It was a spare place for drying clothes, so not many people came there. You''ve improved your posture. Is that so? At the end of my physical training, my master, Heinz-san, the butler, said something to me that I was not aware of. I was drenched in sweat, but Master''s expression was as cool and unreadable as the surface of the water. It''s strange that he gave me a little handfasting at the end. I wonder what''s going on with his sweat glands. No, I didn''t even get a blow in and was easily thrown. Yeah. I was thinking of correcting my hunchback. Master says it saved him the trouble. It''s true that most of the gardening I do requires me to bend over, so I might be hunched over. My mother told me that my father''s height actually helps me to bend over, and I was happy to be able to help him, but I didn''t know it would have such a negative effect. What are you doing? Uh, ....... Oh, I''ve started stretching before strength training. I know what you mean. But I couldn''t say, so I said so. It''s not a lie that I''ve been stretching more. When I''m in front of a master, I feel like he''s going to find out what I''m hiding, and it makes me nervous inside. In such a situation, I feel that I must not deviate in any way, so I look straight back into his quiet eyes. "I see. Please continue to do so. "Yes. Somehow I managed not to be mentioned, and I feel relieved inside. Perhaps my posture has improved because I''ve been accompanying my daughter in her voluntary exercises. She said that all she does is the basic waltz, so there must be other kinds of dancing. But those basic exercises are too hard for me. It used muscles I''ve never used before, and consciously keeping my posture was harder than learning a body art form. At any rate, I was afraid of stepping on the lady''s feet, so I tried my best to learn how to move my feet first. I''m not very good at rhythm. According to her, there is a difference between triple time and quadruple time. She said it was difficult for her to catch the rhythm of the waltz in triple time because I often sing in quadruple time. As I was about to leave after the practice, I stopped the master because I wanted to ask him something. "Excuse me, Master. "Is it ......? He replied after a beat. I wondered why I could hear a hint of resignation in his voice. "I''ve been wondering for a while, are there usually people like you who can fight with their servants? "Not many, but we do hire them from knightly families. They can deal with cases where regular guards are not available. Oh. You''ll have to name a few for Master Ludia soon. ...... The master who put his fist on his chin thoughtfully took a glance at me for some reason and muttered something like that. In the future, the young lady will have more opportunities to go out, so she will need a guard. Does that mean that the Duke and Ok-sama''s servants are also martial artists? It''s hard to believe that there was such a person among the maids at the last tea party, but there might have been. I''m sure you''ll be able to find something that works for you. It is true that we will be looking for a young lady who is close to your age. No, I was just wondering if your daughter ...... would have any da ...... friends. "You''re so fluent ....... Oh, the master is not hiding his dismay. It''s unusual for him to have an expression. Did I say something so strange? I have the impression that aristocrats don''t have many opportunities to spend time with their peers because they are supposed to be tutored until they reach the age of compulsory education in Japan. It''s a good thing to be able to spend time with your peers, even if you are a guard. Well, in my previous life in elementary school, there were not many people who could crawl, and if they could, they were called apes. I was told I looked like a monkey when I tried to jump kick to make up for my lack of height, so I guess I haven''t changed much. My train of thought was interrupted by the sound of Master checking his pocket watch. So much for idle talk. You should get back to work. "Yes, sir, I''m sorry to keep you. The Master''s eyebrows arched slightly as he reflexively saluted him. However, his expression quickly returned to a quiet one and he turned on his heel to return to his residence. I wiped off my sweat with a hand towel and went back to where my father was working to do some chores. I told the young lady not to come on the days when she was to be trained by the master. She doesn''t want to smell like sweat, and it wouldn''t be funny if she did. Besides, I don''t want her to see me looking uncool. I don''t have the dignity of an older man, but I don''t want to be dumbed down any more than I already am. "Hmm ......? I turned around, feeling weird. But there''s nothing. Just some maids cleaning the windows inside the mansion. Lately, I''ve been getting a strange feeling when I''m working near the mansion. I sometimes feel a strange sensation in the nape of my neck, but when I turn around, I see only the servants working diligently, and there is no sign of anything unusual. Is the spirit playing a trick on me? I can''t see them, so I have an image of them as mischievous and fairy-like. They''re happy with my songs, so I think they''re happy with anything that''s fun. I''m convinced of this unexplained feeling and go back to work. A little less than a month has passed surprisingly quickly since I started to accompany my daughter in her voluntary exercises. The fact that she used to come and talk to me has been replaced by practice time, so I guess people don''t know about it. After all this time, I''ve never had a girl come to me alone and someone come looking for her. It''s a long walk every time. I wonder if she thinks it''s okay because she''s on the premises, or if Katrin is following her around. Anyway, the day before the party was the last day of practice. I was so busy trying to keep up with the girl that I didn''t even know if I was dancing properly. At the end of the practice, I was worried and asked her. "Am I getting enough practice on ......? "Yes. I''ve learned to be more careful when I''m with a partner, since I''m alone when the teacher teaches. I was relieved when she said that with satisfaction. So. Good. ...... I can see myself smiling absentmindedly in her pale blue eyes. I guess I was nervous about something I wasn''t used to. "Um, Zak,....... The young lady opens her mouth, stammering. I''m not sure if it''s because she''s uncomfortable, but she''s sticking her index fingers together, bending and stretching them. I''m not sure what to say, but I''m going to say it. ... The lady who had been looking away from you, pulled her lips together once and looked at you. Thank you. I''m not sure if this is a good idea or not, but it''s a good idea. She smiled, a little awkwardly, like a bud about to bloom. If I can see her expression like this, I''m glad I worked so hard for something that''s not my fault. I felt my cheeks relax with happiness. "Good luck on the show. I handed her a paper bag that I had prepared with words of support, and she stared at it. "Is this ......? "I can''t go with you, so I''m giving you a good luck charm. The girl''s eyes widened slightly and she took the contents out of the paper bag. Inside came out a pale blue ribbon with a white, nearly blooming baby rose charm. It''s cheap, so you don''t have to take it with you. Just to be sure, I''ll add this. It''s just a ribbon I can buy with my allowance, it''s not silk. I asked my father to let me pick the baby rose from the greenhouse. The baby rose charm was harder to make than I thought, and I failed many times. I thought it was called "blizzard something" and froze it, and after the third one I finally realized that when the water freezes, the volume increases and the cells break down. After that, I thought it was an evolution of dried flowers and tried to remove the water from the flowers, but it was difficult to adjust the amount of water because of osmotic pressure or something, and I finally succeeded in removing the water from the flowers while maintaining the original state after the tenth freeze. Even though I''m not good at science, I regretted trying to manipulate water at the nano level. I wasted my nerves and don''t want to use water magic for a while. Tomorrow is like a presentation or an exam for a young lady, so I made this as a prayer for her success, but I wonder if it was unnecessary. She''s been staring at her hand and not responding. I made a ribbon that would not get in the way, but... I guess I shouldn''t have put it in a paper bag. Sorry, I put it in a paper bag because I thought it would be better than leaving it there. ...... I wonder why decorative boxes are so expensive. I looked at it, but it cost more than the amulet itself, so I couldn''t afford it. Still no response. I hope you don''t like it, I picked a beautiful one. "If you don''t like it, you can throw it away at ....... I''m not throwing it away! Before I could finish, she hid the ribbon as if to protect me. He threatened to take it off me. I won''t take it because it''s your daughter''s. I wonder if it''s okay that she likes it. At any rate, in order to make the girl who was holding the ribbon release her cat-like threat, I showed both my palms and made a gesture to show that I was not hostile. When she realized that she could not be taken, she let her guard down. She gently opened her wrapped hands and looked at the flower in her hands again. "Beautiful ......, pretty ....... The young lady''s face broke into a happy smile. The murmur was small, but I could hear it. I''m glad you like it. I''ll do my best tomorrow. "Don''t be too nervous. You''re a raw prince. Why do you have to put "raw" in ......? It''s okay, it''ll remind me of Zaku and take my mind off things. "Oh, am I being disrespected? I was trying to be supportive, but I don''t remember putting that effect on you. It''s a compliment in a way. In a way? Well, the charm didn''t go to waste, so that''s good. At dusk, the stone pavilion and the surrounding pond all turned orange, and we laughed at each other as usual. It may be a boring ending, but I think it''s good for us. I''m sure she''ll be fine. I''ve seen her work hard, and I''m sure she''ll succeed tomorrow. I don''t know what to do to make it a success, but I''m sure she''ll come back looking good. On the way home that day, I saw a maid with red eyes before leaving the mansion. I wondered if she had hay fever even though it was summer.¡¡I''m sure the flowers in the mansion are decorated after the pollen is removed. I was curious and talked to my father about it, and he said that there might be some flowers near the mansion that he doesn''t like, and that he would look into it for the future. I''ll ask my master if he can help me with this next time I practice. 15 13． waltz On a sunny afternoon, a succession of luxurious carriages entered the royal castle. Among them, there was a black carriage with gold trimmings. The windows were covered with blue velvet curtains, making it impossible to see who was inside. While many noblemen displayed their family crests in large letters near the carriage door, there was a modestly sized gold family crest engraved under the roof at the rear. At the four corners of the roofs were statues of spirit attributes that protected the members of the family. It was a carriage that showed the nobility of the family even without claiming the family crest. The carriage stopped in front of the red carpet that led to today''s venue. It naturally drew the attention of the nobles who had already disembarked from the carriage. When the master opened the carriage door, a young man with loose flowing blond hair appeared there, attracting the attention of the surrounding people. The deep blue jousting coat reflects his shimmering golden hair and his well-shaped face. The young ladies stained their cheeks and let out small yellow voices. The young man, unconcerned about his surroundings, smiles a sweet-smelling smile and extends his hand behind him. "Please take my hand. Princess. I''m sure you''ll agree that it''s a shame to say that in the presence of a ...... princess. The young man was pointed out suspiciously, but he corrected himself without seeming to take offense. "Oh, I see. How about my angel, then? "Oh my God, Father. The young man was frightened, and the girl who seemed to be his daughter smiled back at him with a little smile and put her small hand on his. It''s a good idea to take a look at the website and see if you can find anything you like. Her eyes, reminiscent of her father''s nigella flowers, sparkled more than the jasper that adorned their bosoms. The blue-toned dress was paler overall than her father''s joust call, but the lace used in the accent areas was the same shade. The contrast between the dark blue lace on the edge of the skirt and the white lace on the inside made the peeking white stand out even whiter. Some of the young boys forgot their words and fell in love with her, as she smiled at them with her young but dignified eyes. Some of the young boys forgot their words and fell in love with her. The people around her naturally gave way to the picturesque father and daughter. Dear, I''m sorry. "Dear, I''m sorry. We were supposed to be getting used to each other at Via''s tea party. "It''s just that Flora was born. And there''s no need for your father to apologize. I''m so happy to have a sister. Gerald apologized in a voice that could only be heard by both of them as he escorted his beloved daughter, but she refused his apology in the same voice and gave him a smile that did not disguise her feelings. Normally, it would have been the time for her daughter, Ludia, to attend a tea party hosted or attended by her mother, Octavia, to begin practicing for her official debut in society. However, with the birth of her younger sister, Flora, and Octavia''s decision to refrain from holding parties and teas for a while, her first tea party turned out to be the prince''s birthday party, which she could not refuse. Her position as a duke, which allowed her to decline most invitations, became a liability. As a vassal, you can''t go against royalty alone. Gerald feared that it would be too much, but surprisingly, his beloved daughter did not seem to be terribly nervous. In fact, she even showed concern for him. I was touched by her words, but at the same time I felt a little strange. "You''re not as nervous as I thought. "Yes, I am. I''m very worried that I''ll be disrespectful to the royalty. But ...... But? I''m with your father. Gerald felt the urge to hug his daughter as she looked up at him, "That''s very reassuring. He resisted the urge to hug her by clenching his fist opposite her hand and smiled reassuringly at her. Yes. Whenever you feel like going home, just tell me. You can start now. I haven''t even sent my congratulations to His Highness the Prince yet, that would be impolite. I could just tell His Highness, but I don''t want him to ...... see me. I''m not going to let him see you," he muttered ruefully to his father. I''m sure the person you don''t want him to see is the first prince, but why don''t you want him to see you? "Why? I''m not sure. I''ve only seen him at ......, but from what I''ve heard, he''s very popular. In the event that you''ve got a lot of money, you''ll be able to use it for a lot of things. I''ve heard that he has golden hair and eyes, but he''s also a wonderful person inside, isn''t he? That''s right. It''s hard to disagree. ...... I''m not sure what to say. It would be nice if it was just a rumor, but since it includes information from a trusted acquaintance, there is a high possibility that it is true. It would not disappoint Ludia who heard the rumor. That is a cause for concern for Gerald. Gerald turns to another topic to dispel his concerns. By the way, you didn''t wear it when you tried it on. He points with his gaze to the flower blooming on his left wrist, opposite the right hand of his escort. On a white glove, a white baby rose, as if trapped in a moment of tears, is held in place by a nigella ribbon. Gerald, who was present when she tried on the dress for final adjustments, wondered about the accent that was not there. I''ve never seen floral decorations this close to fresh flowers. I feel a faint blessing from the water spirit. At my father''s question, Lydia stiffened slightly for a moment. It was a very small change, and only Gerald, who was holding her hand, noticed it. "...... This is a good luck charm. "So cute. I''m sure you''ll be able to find something that suits you. "What? I''m not sure if you''ve seen this before, but I''m sure you''ve. I''ve never even mentioned his name, so how did I know? I''m not sure what to make of it. ...... A spell to lock in the time of flowers sounds wonderful. I''d like to learn it too. All those who serve the Ernst family are required to report on their aptitudes. Gerald, the duke, is generally aware of this, and remembers the aptitudes of the youngest apprentice gardener. However, it is an interesting use of water magic. The basic purpose of water magic is to moisten, but to use it to take away the moisture? Gerald was impressed by the subtlety of the magic, and he really wanted to know how to do it. He wanted to send his wife a bouquet of flowers made with his own magic. I''d like to give my wife a bouquet of flowers made with my magic. "Magic, law ......? "Oh, I''m afraid I''ve been tactless. I''m sorry about that, Gerald thought to himself. He didn''t know it was handmade. Ludia looks at the flower on her left wrist, her eyes wide. He looked at the flower blooming on his left wrist, and his eyes slowly filled with joy. You''ve got a good friend. "Yes, ....... Seeing Ludia''s honest nod, Gerald felt pleased with the growth of his beloved daughter. I''m really glad he came to our house. If it had been her before she met him, she wouldn''t have such a soft expression on her face right now. She might not have been able to wear the same outfit. "Gerald, you''re here too, aren''t you? "Zinbarka, are you with your daughter? When they arrived at the hall, Gerald heard a voice from someone he knew and turned to look. A young man, shorter than Gerald but with a good physique, was escorting a girl in a fresh green dress. When he sees her, he plucks the hem of her skirt and prepares to greet her. "Dear, this is Zinbarca, who is the vice leader of the Order. "My name is Zinbarca von August. Nice to meet you, little lady. My name is Ludia von Ernst. My father takes care of me. Lydia lifted her skirt slightly with her hands and bowed to Zinbarca, who bowed with her hand on her chest. I''m more than happy to take care of him. Oh, and this is my daughter, Tordelise. My name is Tordelise, the eldest daughter of the Marquess Augustus. I am honored to meet the daughter of the Dukes of Ernst. Tordeliese''s dark brown hair, like her father''s, swayed as she hurriedly and nervously returned the bow. "You are as lovely as a little rabbit. Please don''t be so nervous. "Yes, I am ....... Gerald smiled at her to reassure her, but Tordeliese''s cheeks flushed and she tensed up even more. His father, Zinbarca, gave his friend a half-hearted look of dismay. You don''t seduce my daughter with that face. ...... "That''s outrageous. I only seduce my wife. Oh, yes, yes. Anyway, in your position and face, it''s impossible not to be nervous. In the midst of the casual conversation between the fathers, Lydia approached a girl she had never met before. I''ve never talked to anyone close to my age before, Tordelise. I''d be happy to continue to be friends with you if you''d like. "No, no, no, I''m afraid I can''t be friends with the beautiful Lydia. Tordelysse smiled at Lydia. As the two fathers watched their daughters interacting with each other, the two fathers looked around the room. The ratio of men to women is about 50/50. The ratio of men to women is about 50/50. It''s easy to see. The room was full of boys and girls close in age to the first prince, and their accompanying parents. Some of them have both parents, but half of them, like Gerald and the others, have only one parent. Basically, it is the man''s role to escort the woman, so most of them are fathers and daughters. I only didn''t bring Via because I had Flora. I wouldn''t have come either if Torde hadn''t insisted on seeing His Highness. With a sullen look on his face, Zinvalka glanced at the girls and saw them talking about the First Prince with shining eyes. The girls around him had almost the same quality of anticipation in their eyes. The girls around them had almost the same look of anticipation in their eyes. "...... So, he''s not coming? "The Marquis de Vito. It was bad timing for that house, ...... after it arrived. "Perhaps. I''m not sure what to make of it, but I''m sure it''ll be fine. You can''t come alone with your wife lying in bed. He''s too kind. ....... I''ll visit him again when I can. Yeah. Well, it would be disrespectful if we came here with dark expressions on our faces. That''s right. We don''t want to make her nervous, do we? ...... You really are a family man, aren''t you? When Gerald smiles and agrees with the idea of ending the gloomy topic, Zinvalka replies in a disgusted voice. As a vassal, how can you so cheerfully lower the priority of this host? Just as I was wrapping up my talk, a wind instrument sounded loudly from where the band was waiting. That was the signal for everyone in the hall to quiet down and bow their heads in unison to the two doors at the end of the wide staircase. Slowly, the doors opened to reveal the King, followed by the First and Second Queens, and the Second Prince. The King stood in the center of the room, while the other three stood in the rear. The King called out in a clear voice for everyone to raise their heads, and after making sure that everyone followed suit, he gave the opening address. He briefly thanked everyone for coming to see his son and wished them a good time. Everyone smiled at the king, who did not linger on the subject, but rather made a joke of it, saying he was sorry to have come out before the main actors. "Now, let''s meet the star of the day. As the King retreated to the First Queen''s side, a boy with golden hair and honey-melted eyes appeared in front of the open door. The moment he appeared, applause and cheers erupted, and he stopped where the king had just stood, catching them like a gentle breeze. The boy, who looked as if an angel had stepped out of a painting, was worthy of admiration. Those who are devout will think that he is a true heavenly messenger. His dazzling golden hair and translucent white porcelain skin are envied by women, but no one would envy him. The first prince slowly looked around the hall, made sure everyone was quiet, and then opened his mouth with a deep smile. I am Roy Leonard von Rosenhain. I would like to thank you for gathering here for me despite the heat. I am still in my infancy, but I will strive to serve my people and help my father. I hope that all of my subjects will continue to lend me their strength for the sake of this country. I am also very happy to have the opportunity to meet with young comrades who will lead the future. Let''s talk about the future of this country. As soon as he finished, there were more enthusiastic cheers and applause than before. As they applauded, Gerald muttered in an inaudible volume. It''s cunning to have a good face. "You say that? Only Zinbarca, who was standing next to him, picked up on this and was astonished. Only Zinbarka, who was standing next to him, picked up on it and was astonished. He seemed to think so seriously, as he had an appearance that would sound ironic to anyone else. "I guess they won''t be telling me that your father is the best looking anymore ....... "It''s good that you''ve been told. It''s a good thing you''ve been told that," Gerald said sadly as he looked at his beloved daughter, who was trying her best to give him a round of applause, and Zinvalka replied, not with encouragement, but with her heart. Zinvalka had never heard his daughter say such a thing to him. Rather, his female family members disapprove of his beard, which he wears to complement his dignity as a young deputy commander. With the first prince''s opening announcement, the orchestra began to play soft music. The temperature inside the hall is just right, almost making you forget that it''s the middle of summer outside, making it easy to spend time there even with so many people. Since it was a standing-room-only party, there was a relatively casual atmosphere even though it was hosted by the royal family. This was also due to the fact that the First Prince himself was walking around to greet the guests. He did not passively receive congratulations at the royal seats set up, but rather went around to express his gratitude to those who had come. After greeting the vassals who had come with or without children, the higher-ranking nobles nearby began to offer their congratulations and introduce their own children. Gerald could only watch as his beloved daughter looked at him with respect, not amused. "Are you Prince Ernst? "Yes. I am honored to make your acquaintance. Congratulations, Your Highness. When his eyes were caught, Gerald made a reverent vassal''s bow. "Thank you. I''ve heard of your prowess. And your distinguished appearance is hard to mistake. "I''m afraid so. I never thought I''d hear such a thing from a man of your stature. Gerald smiles back, a flowery smile at the glowing smile. A sweet sigh escaped from the surrounding women as the two beautiful men stood side by side. I''ll have to learn from my father and my lord and get strong enough to retire early. "You''re buying too much to be ranked with you, Your Majesty. I''ve left my father in charge of the realm, not retired him. That''s because his domain is large. If you go to and from King''s Landing too often, one of you will be neglected. It''s a wise decision. In the event that you''ve got a lot of time, you''ll be able to take a look at the most effective way to get the most out of your time. It is true that this is only the future wise king. Is your girlfriend a public figure? "Yes. This is my daughter, Lydia. It''s nice to meet you. My name is Ludia von Ernst. I congratulate you on this occasion. Unlike the other nobles, Gerald did not introduce his beloved daughter until the prince asked him. Even if it was inevitable, he wanted to at least wait until the last minute. Ludia looked nervous, but her voice did not rise and she delivered her congratulatory speech in a firm tone. Gerald felt proud of his beloved daughter for her unashamed courtesy as the daughter of a duke. The prince''s eyes widened slightly and his face broke into a smile. The prince''s face widened slightly and his expression broke. You are a beautiful woman. It''s ....... The prince reached out his hand to Lydia, whose cheeks were stained. A waltz was just beginning to play. "Will you dance with me, Miss Ludia? "...... would be delighted. For a moment, Lydia could not believe what was happening to her, but she smiled and accepted the prince''s invitation, trying to look as graceful as possible. In the event that you''ve got a lot of time, you''ll be able to take a look at the most effective way to get the most out of your time. "Is he really seven years old? "You were like that. Zinbarca, who knew him as a child, half-lidded, "He was a terrible child. I can''t believe he''s not afraid to say toothless things, and the person I thought I was in conflict with is now my friend, so you never know. Lydia, unaware of her father''s interaction, is surprised by the prince''s skill at leading, but tries not to rely on him too much. You''re good. I''m glad I chose you as my first partner. "First time with ......? I don''t think so ....... The prince smiles happily, and Lydia is surprised. It''s true. I take all my lessons alone. I take lessons alone, too. Don''t you? Aristocrats don''t have many opportunities to socialize when they''re young. It''s my birthday, and I''ve asked my father to give me this opportunity. Well, this party was your idea? No, it was a selfish decision. I felt a little taken advantage of, but that was to be expected. The prince''s satisfied look told Lydia that he had understood his vassal''s intentions to some extent and had allowed him to do as he said. Talking to him like this, she could feel his intelligence. However, is it my imagination that his tone seems to have become a little more broken since they started dancing? His demeanor of being unafraid of adults has faded, and instead, he seems to be more appropriate for his age, making me feel a little closer to him. "Excuse me, Your Highness, ......, but I have something to say. "Hmm, it''s okay, the adults aren''t listening here. Miss Ludia, you don''t have to be so formal. You can call me by my name, the prince said, smiling mischievously. The prince smiled mischievously and said that she could call him by his first name. Lydia was puzzled to see the boyish side of him. You can call me by my name. I''m the one who''s asking you. No one will blame you. I''m asking you, no one will blame you. It was impolite to call him by his first name so casually, but as a vassal of royalty, he could not resist. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. I''m not sure what to do. In the event that you have any kind of questions regarding where and how to use the internet, you can call us at the web site. I''m glad. It''s a good thing I chose you after all. When the dazzlingly good-looking man said that with a big smile, Lydia''s cheeks turned rose-colored. It would be cruel to ask a girl of her age not to blush in front of the one she admires. Why did you ask me to dance with you? She had been prepared to dance with him at least once because of her family''s status, but she had never expected to be asked by the first superior. It was natural for Ludia to have doubts. "You told me everything. "Yes ......? I talked to some of the kids, but they were too nervous or distracted to talk to me. ...... Roy smiled ruefully, and Lydia agreed. I can understand the feeling of the person I couldn''t have a conversation with. It would be difficult to remain calm in the face of an opponent who is superior to you in every way, except for his age. If I hadn''t been able to practice to my satisfaction, my nerves would have swelled up from anxiety. She smiled a little at the amulet flower on her left wrist, hoping that it would be visible during the dance. It probably helped in some small way, too. Just when I was beginning to think it was too soon, I saw you, ...... Miss Lydia. Her honey-colored eyes looked straight into Nigella''s. "Thanks to you, I didn''t have to give up. Thank you for giving me hope. "Oh, no, I''m not ....... Just as you are about to turn your head in unwarranted gratitude, a white flower catches your reflection. You know how valuable it is to have someone you can talk to. You know how precious it is to have someone to talk to. If you are humble here, you will be disappointed by the gap. Ludia looked up and smiled. It is a pleasure for me to speak with you, Master Roy. It is a pleasure for me to talk to you, Roy," she said, speaking truthfully, not as a vassal, but as a contemporary. Roy then smiled brightly. They chatted at a volume that only they could hear each other until the waltz was over, and when the song ended, they both broke into applause. They looked into each other''s eyes and gave a small laugh, having been distracted by their talking. Then, hand in hand, they bowed to the crowd. Roy escorted Ludia to Gerald''s side and then returned to the royal family and his subjects. "Goodbye, Your Highness. See you soon. "Yeah, show me your garden sometime. After exchanging greetings, Roy returned to greeting the rest of his subjects, including Zinvalka. Looking back, Lydia was elated at the fact that it had just happened, but it seemed like a lie. She had just danced and talked with the prince. She looked up at her father, still dreamy after her bow. "Father, am I being rude? "No? You were a very nice lady. Lydia was relieved and happy to hear her father''s praise with a smile on his face. On the carriage ride home, Lydia was still buoyed by the dreamlike event. Your Highness is even more wonderful than they say. "Yes, he is. Gerald smiled and listened. While they were talking, a gentleman called out that they were almost at the palace. The conversation was interrupted and Gerald abruptly began to speak. "...... Hey, Dia. Yes. "Would you be happy to be His Highness'' wife? That sounds like a dream come true. It''s like something out of a storybook. So, Ludia just affirmed. Okay. Well, I''ll tell Dia. I think he was looking for a potential bride for His Highness today. Isn''t ...... celebrating His Highness'' birthday today? Yes. Of course it is. What you may not know is that some of His Majesty''s men had that goal in mind as well, so the party was born. No, Roy was aware of it. Lydia, who had talked to Roy, knew that he had come to the party with an ulterior motive. The fact that not all of them were genuinely celebrating was frustrating to him. "And Dia will be the prospective bride. Lydia wonders why her father speaks of her as if it were a certainty. The party had just ended and there was no official notification. Still, he must have had something to make that decision. I''m sure there will be several candidates, but if Dia wants to go, I''ll support her. Gerald smiles a little sadly, but kindly. I''m sure there will be several candidates, but I''ll support you if you want me to. If you don''t like it, I''ll say no. Even the young Ludia knew that a vassal could not disobey a royal order. If the decision is made officially, it will be difficult for even the duke''s father to overturn it. Yes, ....... That was all Lydia could say. She was just surprised that the story was so real. There were no feelings of joy, but only pure surprise occupied Lydia''s mind. 16 14． Downtown The central square of the capital, with the fountain in the center and the cobblestones forming a beautiful circular pattern. Because it is a major transportation hub, many carriages and people come and go there. I was sitting on the fountain somewhat uncomfortably. When I sat down, my legs floated a little, so I wandered around and passed the time I had left. After a while, I hear the sound of running feet and a voice. Isak!¡¡I see you''re already here. I''m sorry to keep you waiting. "You idiot! I slapped the boy on the head as he came running up to me with a joyful smile on his face. The boy was startled and froze with his hands on the spot where he was hit. Behind him, a brother who seemed to be accompanying him screamed inaudibly and his face turned pale. I don''t care about that and complain. "You shouldn''t have sent me that incomprehensible letter! "Isak is the one who told you to write to Mr. Baumgartner. You don''t think he''ll come for that? I don''t know why I''m so angry, but Leo had brown hair today. I''m not sure why I''m mad at him, but he has brown hair today. The blonde hair, which has the highest physical attack power, is hidden, so I can see him directly, but I still feel a certain amount of glare from his overly tidy makeup. But if I''m going to complain, I have to look at the other person. Leo sent a letter to his father as I had specified. So far, so good. He said he might get it, and he had no problem receiving it. When I received the unsealed letter from my father and opened it, I froze. I couldn''t read it. No, I could read each letter, but I had no idea what it said. That feeling was similar to the feeling I had when I saw a problem in my previous life where I was asked to write a Chinese sentence with symbols. How can you expect me to be able to read something I can''t read? I stared at the letter for a while, but couldn''t even find a clue to understand it, so I turned to the lady. She looked at the letter and was amazed at the beautiful handwriting, and then she deciphered the contents for me. Apparently, it was a quotation from a poem she had recently started studying. Even if it was a poem that aristocrats were supposed to know, there was no way that common people who could not read would know it. Knowing this, I thought I was fighting with you. That''s why when the lady who deciphered the letter asked me what it was about, I told her it was a letter of fulfillment. I quickly corrected myself and said it was a job offer for my father. "Don''t underestimate the literacy of the common people! "...... I''m sorry about that. When I finished complaining, Leo, who seemed to have understood, blinked and apologized apologetically. I''m still really narrow-minded. ...... I''m not sure why he thinks it''s such a small thing to be depressed about. I poked Leo lightly in the forehead to make him look up. "I don''t know, but you''re doing this now so you can find out. That''s good enough for me. You can just itemize the letter next time. I''ve never seen an aristocrat who dresses up like a commoner and tries to learn about the lives of common people. I think your thinking is flexible and broad enough. ...... We''ll deal with it. Leo said in an unchildlike manner and smiled in a manner befitting his age. It is good, but the smile is so bright that it makes me scrutinize my eyes. I wonder, does he have some kind of luminescent substance like fireflies? It''s still not my favorite. As I reached the limit of my direct gaze, I looked at the brother who looked like a guard I had seen before. He was the one who seemed to be busy turning blue and panicking. Leo''s wig must have matched the color of his brother''s hair to make it easier to tell they were brothers. "You brought the right guards. Don''t get separated this time. Yeah, we''ll be fine this time. Leo nodded firmly and clenched his fists. I don''t know, is it enough to have just one guard?¡¡I don''t know, is it just one guard or are there others hiding? No, just Matheus. He''s the only one who''s willing to go along with all this. Don''t worry, he''s as good as he looks. I''m convinced he is. I''m sorry, but since I''ve only seen his blue face and such, he looks like a timid brother to me. I want to stop it too, you know?¡¡But if ...... Leo-sama doesn''t come with me, I''ll go alone. I''m not sure what to make of this. It''s tough. "Yes, it is. The other day, when I lost sight of him, I was worried that I would only lose my head. ......! You''re exaggerating, Matheus. You''re overreacting, Matheus. - I''m still underestimating. There seems to be a big difference in perception between you and Leo. My brother is probably right. Leo''s status must be quite high. I wonder if I should have thrown him out. Would it be considered a crime of disrespect?¡¡Is that why my brother reacted the way he did? But Leo''s not angry. I''ll fix it if Leo wants me to behave like that. Oh, yeah. I''m Isak Baumgartner. Good day to you. I''m Matheus. I''m sorry Master Leo had to ask you to do this. "No, ......, it was my fault for suggesting it. I bowed to the apologetic Matheus as well. I didn''t think the aristocrat was serious about this. I''m sure you''re not the only one. I''m sure you''ll have a great time. The material of the clothes is probably the same as what I am wearing, but the fabric is carefully made and the clothes are well-tailored. This is what a merchant or someone with a slightly higher standard of living looks like. You would not feel out of place in a downtown. "I''m just a knight with a military background, so I''m more comfortable in simple clothes. "But you won''t lend me clothes. I don''t want to. Who are you to lend your hand-me-downs to Leo-sama? I''m sure you''re not the only one. I''m sure he''s a great enough guy to be a knight, but when he''s with Leo, that''s not the case. I''m sure you''ll be able to find something that works for you. ...... Anyway, I''m going to go to my house to lend him some clothes. I chose the most obvious route because Leo would not be familiar with the area, but then I would have to go through the busy market street. I''d like you to hold Leo''s hand so that we don''t get separated. As soon as he heard my suggestion, Mr. Mateus turned blue and shook his head with all his might. I can''t do that!¡¡I can''t do that! "Well, I''m not sure I want to hold hands with someone my age either. ...... It''s not that I don''t want to hold hands, but it hurts my feelings when people react that way. ...... I''m sorry, I apologized to Leo, who was unsure of what to say. It''s not like last time, he''s wearing a wig that makes him a little easier to blend in, so it''s not safe to get separated. I scratched my head and let out a sigh. I can''t help it, it''s no fun holding hands with other guys. Let''s go. Matheus, you can follow me, right? Yes, I can. I pull Leo''s hand and start walking, and Matheus responds with a salute and follows behind me. As we walk, I talk to Mr. Mateus. "Oh, I''m just a kid, so don''t be polite. Understood. No honorifics for me, then. You can call me whatever you want. Got it. Okay, Matheus. Then I''ll go with ....... I can''t do this to you, Leo. I''ll act in case of emergency. Isak''s being sneaky. Why do you envy him? I think it''s great that Brother Mateus can be so loyal to a child, and that Leo can be so loyal to him. You don''t have to be jealous of me. I couldn''t understand why Leo was upset. As we walked down the market street, Leo followed me, observing his surroundings with interest. It''s a familiar sight to me, but I guess it''s new to Leo. "Speaking of which, does Isak go to church? "Church?¡¡Why? I tilted my head at Leo''s abrupt question. I only go to church on Holy Nights and at weddings and funerals of people I know. Why did he associate me, a man of little faith, with church? The church teaches reading and writing even to the common people in order to preach the teachings of the Bible. I thought so, since Isak seems to be able to read, but ...... isn''t it? "Wow, the church does that? Leo knows so much about things outside his own sphere of life. I''ve never heard of a church being used as a school. If I knew, I''d go to ...... No, I wouldn''t go to church even if I knew, if the Bible is a hard subject. I''d fall asleep. So how do you ...... Because I''m good at work. Oh, I see. That''s very generous of you. That''s all I had to say, and Leo agreed. The fact that she''s teaching me directly would be a problem for her if I told her. It''s my selfishness that I want to be able to read and write while working, so if it''s going to be a nuisance, I''ll go to church on my days off. "Hey, there''s Zakk Boy. Just in time to see you. "Old gardener. When I dodged a cart, the cart stopped and an old man I knew appeared. He said, "I''ve just bought what you asked for. Seriously? As I approached the back of the cart, the gardener got out of the driver''s seat and pulled out a small bag. I took it and thanked him with a smile, happy to have it. Thank you. I''ll bring you the money later. "You''re just like your father, Zakkou. "This is what I want to do. Since I became an apprentice, my dad has been paying me for my work, which isn''t much, but it''s good. Now that I''m earning money, I should be able to do what I want with my own money. In my previous life, I didn''t have enough money to play, so I had to get a part-time job after high school. Well, unlike my last life, I only have money for my garden. "Is it a seed? Leo, still holding my hand, looks at my hand and asks. "Probably because I''m not feeling well. "What? Leo tilts his head at my unanswered question. As I was looking at the seed bag in my hand, I didn''t notice Leo''s condition. Suddenly, Leo looked into the wagon and saw a flower that was rare for this season. "Hydrangea ...... "Oh, really. Oh, really? This one, old man? Reacting to the name of the flower, I looked at Leo and saw a pot of hydrangea blooming in orange color at the end of summer. When I asked him about it, the old gardener scratched his head with a subtle expression. "Yeah, I haven''t had any luck yet. It''s great that they''re blooming outside of the rainy season. ...... They want me to make them smaller and make them bloom all year round. No, you can''t make it bloom all year round. You can''t do that. You can''t do that to a plant. I''ve heard that magical plants are sometimes inspired by magical powers, but flowers that grow normally have a limited blooming season. That''s why I''m thinking of making at least four kinds of flowers that bloom in each season, or maybe I can use the characteristics of hydrangea for other seasonal flowers. You''re the man, old man. You''re so smart. That''s a good idea. I don''t know which would be easier, but I''m sure you''ll be able to do exactly what I want. I''m looking forward to its completion. Leo, who was staring at the pot of hydrangea while I was talking to the old man, asked him. "Master, are those hydrangeas for sale? "Hmm?¡¡No, it''s just a prototype I brought to show you as a progress report. He had just returned from showing the prototype to the Ministry of Pharmacy, which had directly ordered the planting. Leo turned his honey-colored eyes straight to the old man. Master, will you give me this hydrangea? I''ll pay whatever you say. The old man became suspicious of Leo''s unchildlike language. The old man was suspicious of Leo''s unchildlike manner, but he judged from his appearance that he was a young man of some wealthy family. It''s a good thing he didn''t change his clothes before, otherwise he would have been more suspicious. I can''t sell it because it''s a work in progress, kid. I want it in my office. I want it in my private quarters. I won''t let anyone in the house know about it. So, please. Leo liked the unseasonal hydrangea so much that he bowed and asked for it. That made Brother Mateus look blue and upset again. The old man was surprised, because he didn''t expect to be bowed to by a wealthy young man. But the old man, being a professional, is reluctant to sell something that is not yet ready for sale. But you know what? ...... I''ll teach you how to grow it, and you can have it. "Isak ...... Leo''s eyes widened at my offer of help. I don''t know why, but I think Leo has something in mind for that hydrangea. He seems to keep his word, and I''m sure he''ll take good care of it and not let it die. As long as Zacky is with me. "Thank you, master. Thank you, old man. The old man patted us lightly on the head with both hands as we squealed with delight. He patted our heads lightly with both hands. We nodded our heads in reply to his amused smile. Matheus took care of the pickup arrangements. Isak is a young man, but very reliable. While waiting for Matheus to negotiate, a happy Leo said this. It may be a compliment, but it''s not something you want to hear from someone who may be your age or younger. "You''re talking too old for this ...... I''m not happy because of the way you said it. Also, please don''t smile at me because it''s too bright. Leo, who seems to be slightly shocked by my word "old", starts to groan about how to talk like a young person. If you''re worried about that, you might as well give up talking like a young man. After completing the purchase procedures, we headed back to my house. When I reached the residential area of the downtown area, the number of people had decreased. Most of the people are working while the sun is up, and there are only housewives, children, and old people. Soldiers patrol the area once a day because women and children alone are not safe, but the local government also keeps a few men around. Well, what the local government does is simply to keep track of the schedules of the town''s workers and ask them to coordinate so that there are some men on holidays. For some reason, Leo was very interested in these stories. He''s a strange guy who enjoys talking like this. I open the door to a row of white stucco houses, flanked by potted silver plum trees. "I''m home. Mom, I brought you. Zak, welcome home. Sorry to bother you. Excuse me. Welcome. I can''t do anything for you, but please make yourself at home. Mom smilingly greeted Leo and Matheus who followed me in. Leo made a puzzled expression, but greeted her properly, and Matheus bowed his head apologetically. I can''t believe you brought your noble friend here. I was expecting a young lady to bring her here. "I wouldn''t bring a lady, she''s too pretty to be dangerous. And she''s not my friend. Oh. Mom laughs at my denial. I called Leo, who wasn''t sure how to react, and led him upstairs to my room. I point to the change of clothes I''ve prepared on the bed. Put these on. Don''t complain if it''s not comfortable. "Okay. I''ll wait outside the door and call you if I need anything. I close the door to my room. I lean against the wall with my arms crossed behind my head and wait. I don''t think I''ll ever figure out how to get dressed, but just in case. But I''m glad he didn''t say I couldn''t change by myself. "Hey, Isak. What is it? He called me through the door, so I answered him. I wonder if he''s complaining about the size of my clothes, though they''re not small. Aren''t you a little too friendly? "What? I''m not sure if it''s because we only use our real names, but Isak gave us his full name. He took care of me without being my friend and even gave me a home, isn''t that careless? What the hell is this guy talking about? You''re not a bad guy if you ask me that. You''re not a bad guy for asking me that. If you didn''t know who I was, Matheus would have told you not to go. If you''re in a certain position, it''s normal to check the identity of the person you''re talking to, so it''s quicker to give your full name than to use an alias. If you know the name of the nobleman and find out his position, you will be suspected of flirting with the nobleman, which would be troublesome. Also, even if I were told, I have no intention of memorizing a name that would be long. The reason why you were standing there the other day was because you were blocking the way. "Out of the way ...... There was a partial traffic jam because the glittering nobleman was on the market street, and people were keeping away from him. What''s wrong with clearing that up? I didn''t want my purchase to be ruined because of the crowd. It''s not a kindness, it''s just profit and loss. "Hahaha, so you''re in the way ....... Leo''s voice comes through the door, smiling wryly. I''m sorry about that," he apologizes with a laugh. As I thought the other day, Leo has a strange sense of humor. "He''s really weird. You''re a very valuable person for your frank and honest opinions. I''m grateful to have met you. Leo, who had finished dressing, came out of the door. The fact that he said something I didn''t understand bothered me, but something else bothered me more, so I shut up. As I remained silent, Leo tilted his head. What''s wrong?¡¡Is there something wrong? "I was just thinking about inequality. I''m convinced of the meaning of what my sister said in a previous life. I''m not sure if this is a good thing or a bad thing, but it''s a good thing. I didn''t understand half of what he said, but the point is that if the main character''s breasts are too big, the player''s sympathy rate will drop. I hadn''t paid much attention to my appearance before, but I realized how much difference it makes when you wear the same kind of clothes. This is the reason why even a white T-shirt and jeans look stylish when worn by a good-looking man. I don''t think I want to be handsome, but it made me slightly depressed. "Is Isak interested in politics too? "No, not at all. Leo took him at his word, so I''ll just deny it completely without explaining. I mean, what kind of child is interested in politics? In Japan, they''re just starting to learn social studies. When we returned from upstairs, Matheus was waiting for us at the table with a cup of tea. Mom turns around, stirring a pot in the kitchen. "Just in time. Zak, bring out the dishes. "Okay. Leo, sit over there. Leo sits down across from Matheus, and I take a deep bowl off the shelf and bring it to Mom. She would put the stew in the pot and hand it to me, and I would carry it to the table and pick up the bowl with the stew in it. At the end of the meal, Mom puts the salad in the center of the table and I put the bread on each seat. Leo looks at the set of food in front of him and asks curiously, "Is this ? "Is this ......? "Lunch. "I know that, but ...... You''re the one who called me here before lunch, and if you don''t eat lunch, I''m dead. I said, "Let''s get on with it," and Mom said, "Go ahead. I said a prayer and a "thank you" before I ate, and started to eat. Brother Mateus, tilting his head at my "thank you", said the prayer before eating and picked up a spoon. Leo, who had been watching us, said the prayer before eating and took a bite of the stew with trepidation. "...... is delicious. "I''m glad you like it. Leo murmurs, and Mom smiles happily. I know it''s good, but I''m just going to eat it mindlessly. I''ll tell you when I''m done. "Isn''t Isak''s mother going to eat? "I''ll eat with my husband later. So don''t worry about it, she urges. There are four chairs at the table, and my father has been called in by the local government to make his rounds with the other men, so if you eat now, you will be eating alone when he returns. If Mom eats it now, she will have to eat it alone when he comes back. It''s a stew that can be reheated because she doesn''t know when he will come back, and she probably planned to eat it with him from the beginning. Reassured by Mom''s words, Leo ate. At first, he ate it as if it were soup, and I pointed out to him that he should open his mouth and eat the ingredients. I don''t know how it is at Leo''s house, but at my house, the ingredients are big and hearty. I like it because it''s filling. After lunch, while I was helping with the dishes, Leo and his friends were waiting for me to serve them tea. Then there is a knock at the door. "Leo, answer it. "What, me? I''m kind of busy right now. I''m busy right now." "Hurry up," asked Leo, who was seated near the door. Leo went to the door and opened it, confused. Yes? Auntie, your mother''s sharing a pie with ....... I''m sorry I''m not Isak''s mother. It smells good. I''ll take it for you. I''ll take it for you. You''re a good little girl to run errands for. As I''m washing dishes, I hear Leo smiling at me. I hear Leo smiling at me as I wash the dishes. But why did the voice cut out in the middle? The dishes are rinsed, and all that''s left to do is wipe them down, so I leave her to it and go to the door. Leo, you want to take some home?¡¡"Leo, do you want to take some home? Are you sure? She always gives me more than I need. I asked as I picked up the basket of pies, and Leo replied, "I''ll take your word for it. When I looked at Mariya at the door, her mouth was open and she was frozen red like a boiled octopus. At first, I waved my hand in front of her. "Hey, Marya? After waving for a while, she noticed and focused on me. As soon as she does, she pulls me in front of her and hides behind me. "Zak, who are you? "Leo. While hiding behind me, Mariya peeked her head out and looked at Leo. I answer simply because she asks. Leo is a little surprised by Mariya''s appearance, but smiles and greets her. "So your name is Mariya. That''s a lovely name. Nice to meet you. Oh, this position is hard on my eyes from Leo''s glitter. Mariya, don''t use me as a shield. Marya is looking at Leo and looking red-faced. So that''s what happens when you''re a girl. "......, you''re kind of a weapon in a way. I''m just trying to be normal. Leo, who seems to understand his own appearance, laughs at my words. It seems that good-looking people have their own difficulties. Well, if you disable them, you can''t even talk to them. I was thinking of inviting the little guys to play with me after this, but I wonder if they''ll be okay. Unable to move because of the shield, I asked Leo to give the basket to my mother. After a few beats, Mariya noticed something and looked at me and Leo alternately. As we tilted our heads, Marija, who had stopped looking at me, opened her mouth in an impatient manner. "Zak, it''s not like that! "What? "Well, um, ......, um... She grabbed my clothes with both hands, and her mouth was agape. She ended up hiding completely behind me and turned over. I don''t know how to respond to her, so I just pat her on the back and quiet her down. Leo, would you rather play with the little guys or show them around downtown? When I asked him while appeasing Marya, Leo pondered for a moment before answering. "I''d rather play with them than just look around. That''s why. Mariya, will you play with Leo? Marija finally looked up and nodded vertically. When I asked her to go get the other kids, she nodded her head and walked out. What was that about, ......? "It means I lost to Isak. When I tilted my head at Marya''s behavior, Leo laughed and said, "That''s great. Why are we talking about winning or losing when we haven''t even played? There''s no way I can beat Leo. In fact, Leo won the game of chanbara, the game of knights, that we played afterwards. It''s a shame because I really put a lot of effort into it. Leo''s movements were lean and methodical, as if he had learned swordsmanship. Marija and Paul were excited that he looked like a real knight, and Johan was peeling. When they won, Leo pretended to kiss the back of Mariya''s hand, who was playing the role of a princess as a judge, and Mariya turned into a boiled octopus again. After that, they decided to play hide-and-seek, but Leo was at a disadvantage because he didn''t know the place, so he teamed up with me to hide. I''ll find you, I swear. I''ll do my best to avoid detection. The demon Johan points at Leo and declares war on him, but Leo smiles calmly in return. I wonder if Leo realizes that his gentle response is making Johan even more agitated. As Johan begins to count to one hundred, we spread out and look for a place to hide in pieces. Once we were out of sight of Johan, Leo and I stopped. "Now, where should we hide? "Well, where should we hide?" "We''re the biggest and there are only two of us, so there aren''t many places to hide. The two of us look around for a good place to hide. The area is restricted to a radius of about a hundred meters from the well, so it''s mostly residential. There are only white stucco houses, and although there is shade, there are few objects to hide behind. There are few objects to hide behind. How about we follow Johan when he finds us and stay where he finds us? You, why are you so serious (stubborn) ......? Maybe I should praise him for being so smart, but I think he should take it easy on his younger counterpart. If he''s serious, we have to be serious too. But this hide-and-seek is interesting, because you have to adapt your strategy to the terrain. In his own way, Leo seems to be sincere with Johan. And with a twinkle in his honey-colored eyes, he enjoys playing hide-and-seek. Well, it''s better than boring. As I looked around again, trying to find somewhere to hide until Johan finished counting, I saw Leo''s expression tense up a little. When Leo''s gaze stopped, he saw three soldiers on patrol. They''ll be coming our way in a while. Just to be safe, I kept my voice down and asked Leo. "Do you know him? "One ....... The other two might know your face, too. Their hair color and clothes are different, so there''s a chance you won''t recognize them on first impression. But as long as they know each other, it''s best not to be optimistic. I looked around again, but there were only shadows in the narrow gaps between the houses, and nothing that could hide Leo alone. Leo, come here. I motioned Leo to a shady spot in the gap between the houses, just enough room for a child to pass. He bends down, and I kneel down and put my hands on the wall. When I do this, Leo fits between my arms. Don''t make a sound until I''m past. I say, and then I use the only dark magic I have. There are a few dark spirits in the shade, so I ask them to help me cast a shadow film over us. The shadow film doesn''t eliminate your vision, it probably just diminishes your perception and removes your presence. It can be easily broken by contact or noise. Leo seemed to sense the magic, and gave a small nod. We remained silent and looked towards the street. Soon, the sound of soldiers talking approached us. "Captain, did you have a good meal? I''m there to protect you. I''m on guard duty. There''s no way I could eat or drink. "Oh, really?¡¡What a torture ...... to have a feast in front of you. If it was a royal party, they must have had some good drinks. You guys ...... are still on patrol. You are still on patrol. You need to be more careful. I mean, it''s so peaceful around here. Besides, it''s the day of the tough guy, right? No one would misbehave on such a day. I wonder if he means my father. I don''t think he has such a scary face just because he is tall. However, I feel that he has few facial muscles due to his reticence. But there are times when he smiles. Leo stiffened as the soldiers passed by. I could tell that he was nervous, and he closed his mouth even tighter. After making sure that the soldiers'' voices and footsteps had completely disappeared, he released the spell. They both opened their mouths at the same time with a puff. It seemed that both of them were holding their breath as well as their voices. "Well, it looks like he''s gone. "Sorry. Thank God. I muttered, looking in the direction the soldiers had gone, and Leo apologized. I turned around at the sound of his voice and saw Leo''s well-shaped face in close proximity to mine. Realizing that I was not in a very happy position, I quickly stood up. I''d only ever used dark magic on myself, so I thought it would be quicker to cover myself. Isak is dark, isn''t he? No, water. But that was ....... I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one. You''re not the only one with an aptitude. I''m sure you''re not the only one. I''ll try it next time. I''ll give it a try next time. Convinced, Leo thought back to my magic and decided that he could do it. I can only cover myself with a thin layer of shadow, but I think Leo can do something more advanced, like completely blocking out the presence of others. There''s a lot to learn from being with Isak. Leo says, somewhat happily and earnestly. "What are you talking about? We''re playing now. "Yeah. When I told him to stop talking about studying, he laughed especially happily. The result of the hide-and-seek game was that Leo hid so well that Johan got angry and started crying, so I had to come out and quiet him down. Since Johan cried out to me, somehow I was the one who took it out on him and hit him, which hurt a lot. Johan''s goop hurts a lot when he gets emotional. It was almost dusk when I was playing, so I let the little ones go and walked Leo, who had changed into his original clothes, to the central square. See you later, Isak. He looked his age as he waved to me with a paper bag full of pies. "Bullet points this time. I made sure Leo and Matheus were out of sight and turned on my heel. I started to walk in the other direction of the house. Now, let''s go pay the old man for the seeds. If I go now, I can still make it. 17 15． pressed flower Thank you for the delicious tea. After finishing her tea, Lydia smiled and thanked her maid, Katrin. It''s a shame to hear you say that. But I''m glad you liked it. Katrin smiled back, as she had said she would. Katrin was pleased to see that her master was now showing a more honest expression when she was his partner. When it comes to other servants, she is too self-conscious to thank them and becomes stiff. The master does not know that this is adorable and popular among the servants. She is relieved to have someone other than the gardener''s apprentice with whom she can be at ease, since being stiff with everyone would only cause her master trouble. It''s a great honor to be the first one except for my family. Also, since it is his house, he feels the desire to make it more comfortable for the other servants to do the same. As far as his master was concerned, he expected this to ease gradually. In that case, I wonder if the biggest source of worry would be Mr. Isak. When my husband returns from a walk in the garden, his face is often red. For this reason, I have started to prepare a cup of tea with relaxing tea leaves and wait for him when he returns. Although he seems to be unaware of it, the apprentice gardener is very good at swaying his master''s heart. The master, who behaves in a manner befitting a duchess, becomes emotional only when she is involved with him. It''s times like these that I realize that I''m really a younger girl. Katrin wishes that such a day would come soon. Suddenly, Katrin felt a sense of unease when she saw her master looking out at the garden from the terrace. "Master Ludia, are you not going for a walk today? There was still some time before the afternoon practice. Normally, she would have finished her tea and headed for the apprentice gardener''s place. Ludia glanced at Catrin with a puzzled look in her eyes, and then turned her gaze back to the garden. I don''t know what to say. ...... I''ve been reporting to the apprentice gardener every happy thing that has happened to me. There were times when I would tell him what was troubling me. However, there is one thing that I have not been able to tell him. I wondered why I couldn''t tell him about it, and I couldn''t ask him why I couldn''t tell him about it. That one thing has made it hard to say anything else lately. When Ludia made a small fist and was about to turn over, Katrin''s words came to her. "Don''t you have to tell me? "What ......? I''m not sure what you mean by that. But Katrin says it without hesitation. You''ll be able to get a lot more information on the subject. You can tell someone who can. Catelyn smiles as she tells Lydia that not saying something doesn''t make it a secret. She smiled at Lydia. The other day I attended a party and since then I''ve been lost in thought, so I''m sure something has happened to me, Katrin realized, and I knew what to expect. But it was the society of the nobility. As a servant, she couldn''t ask questions unless her master asked her to. And even if he was a friend of his master, the apprentice gardener was still a servant. Normally, there is no need to talk. "But ...... "Do you want to talk, Mr. Ludia?¡¡Do you want to talk about it or not? In response to Katrin''s question, Lydia asks herself what she really wants to know. Which is it? "Both. ...... I''m not sure what to say, but I''m not sure what to do. But what exactly am I afraid of? "Excuse me, Master Ludia. I''m not sure what to say, but I''m afraid of what I''m going to say afterwards. She smiled at him with the same warmth she felt in her hands. "Do as you wish, my lady. I''ll stay by your side. I''ll be at your side," he said, shaking his head in disapproval at Katrin''s warm smile, a hint of bitterness in it. I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that. Thank you. She smiled, holding it back. Thanks to Katrin, I feel a little more prepared. ...... I''m going for a walk. "Have a good day. With the help of Katrin''s words, Lydia went to the garden. Today, she was working in a place that could be seen from the terrace, so she soon reached the vicinity of the gardener''s apprentice. "Zak ....... Miss. You''ll be able to find a lot more than just a few of these in the marketplace. "Oh, um, ....... I think I need to say something, but the words don''t come out easily. I was ready to meet her, but I hadn''t decided what to say. While he was at a loss for words, the gardener''s apprentice exchanged a few words with his father and handed him the basket he was carrying. Then he came towards Lydia. "Just in time. Miss, will you come with me to my garden? He smiles and holds out his hand. By "his garden", you mean the little sunken square where he studies. The fact that he wanted to see her was a blessing in disguise for Lydia, who could not speak well. Ludia took the offered hand. As before, she was led along a trackless road. However, she was not as confused as before and was able to get a general idea of which direction to go in the site. When we went under the hedge to enter the square, she wrapped me in a big cloth so that my dress would not be covered with leaves. It was then that I understood the reason for the cloth that she was holding in the other hand. When you get to the square, the light is not as hot as in the summer, but it is blinding. What''s ...... this? In the square, there is still the same owl fountain as before, and nothing seems to have changed much. But when you look at your feet, you are surprised to see that one spot has changed dramatically. I bought some seeds and replanted them. The person who made the change smiles with satisfaction. All the grass in the plaza had been replaced with white clover. "Zaku did all this by himself at ......? Yes, but? You can find a lot of people who are looking for the best way to get the most out of their life. It''s a small area, but it''s still an area. It would take a lot of work to replace the original grass with white clover, but he nodded nonchalantly. Isn''t it hard for you to have a normal job? "Walk as you wish, miss. And then he smiles and says something that Lydia can''t believe. When Ludia was puzzled, he gave a little thought, and then made a suggestion. "So, will you dance with me? She is surprised to hear something that she didn''t expect from him. He is trying to make you walk on the white clover grass by inviting you to a dance that you don''t like, just because Ludia made you practice with him before. You can''t do that with what Zak has grown for you. ...... Lovely round trifoliate leaves spread out all over the blue. There is nothing withered or shriveled about them. I can''t bear to step on them, especially when I know the person who grew them. "It''s okay, it''s okay. I''m not sure if you''ve seen this before, but I''m sure you have. "Hey ....... The apprentice gardener pulls Lydia to him and begins to take the basic steps of the waltz. I used to do that in practice. Unlike when I just let him accompany me to practice, he has a strong lead because he intends to make Ludia walk. As long as the lead is there, Ludia reflexively follows. Unlike him who bit her, her body is familiar with the basics of dance. It''s hard to dance. No wonder. It''s no wonder." He chuckles, and Lydia peels back. This is not a flat dance hall, nor is it a well-laid cobblestone floor. The earth is unsteady to the touch, and the steps sway easily. The apprentice gardener seems to be enjoying the awkward and awkward waltz. Ludia has no choice but to accompany him and follow his steps, but she is not happy. His actions are always unexplained, but this time there is still no explanation for his actions. Lydia does not hide her discomfort and asks, "What are you doing? "What do you mean? "Well, ......, it''s still a bit of a secret. He laughs and says he can''t reveal it yet, but she blinks. I didn''t realize that there were things I couldn''t tell him and he couldn''t tell me either. You think that he knows nothing, but by chance he knows everything about you. And he immediately denied it. Why does he have such good timing? That''s his cunning. Knowing that he has a secret, too, clears my throat. "...... Zaku. Hmm? There''s something I''m not telling you. Yeah. ......, but I''ll tell you next time. Okay. I''ll tell you next time. His voice trembled a little, but he pretended not to notice it and accepted Lydia''s words with a smile as warm as this sunny pool. After a few laps around the owl fountain, they parted for the day with a waltz of about one song. Two days later, a guest arrived at Duke Ernst''s residence. Ludia and her father, Gerald, welcome the guest. Welcome, Your Highness. Following Gerald''s example, Ludia pinched the hem of her skirt and bowed. I''m sorry to bother you. The public garden is famous for its beauty. I''ve always wanted to see it. I''ll let Lydia show you the garden. Oh, but first. The First Prince will have his servant bring you the documents. Then he handed it to Gerald. "I would like you to review it with the head of the three ministries, Lord. "I will look at ....... Gerald took the document and looked it over with a gentle smile, not showing the slightest hint of internal surprise. I''m sure you''ll be able to understand what I mean. "Your Highness took this from ......? I''m aware that I''m rough around the edges. But considering that we''ll be setting up an investigative body, the sooner the better. There are some people who are concerned, and we can use that to silence them. "Indeed, it may be the best course of action at this time. Gerald chuckled. If it was just a matter of arrogance on the part of the higher-ups, I''d say no, but if it was a practical solution to a problem that Gerald was having trouble dealing with, I''d have to nod. Drastic change would be repulsive. We''ll have an answer for you by the time you get back to the castle. Thank you. Gerald smiled at the smiling First Prince with both dread and hope for the future. "Dear, I have some work to do, can I leave you to it? "Yes, I understand. When Gerald asked, Ludia nodded and led the first prince to a place where many autumn flowers bloomed. I''ve already prepared the table for tea there, as the letter foretold. Yellow chrysanthemums, lily-of-the-valley flowers, and yellow orchids were arranged to show off the purple thistles, lingonberries, and orchids, and a flowering vine was peeping out modestly at the back. Looking a little further, I saw peach-colored caresses, western butterfly grasses, and iron wires, with the darkest of the thousand sunflowers providing a nice accent. A sweet scent drifted from somewhere, and when I looked for the source of it, I found a Chinese fragrant orange peeking through the trees. The First Prince let out a sigh of admiration at the sight of autumn flowers in full bloom. The first prince let out a sigh of admiration at the sight of autumn flowers in full bloom. As the First Prince looks at the flowers, Lydia feels a sense of pride inside. I''ve always admired the skill of our gardeners, but I''m glad to hear that others share my opinion. "The blooms look so natural. I can''t imitate this at the castle. "I''m sure our gardener will be pleased with your praise, Your Highness. The first prince smiled at her, and for a moment she was almost shaken by the sight of him, but she held her ground to fulfill the responsibility her father had entrusted to her in dealing with the guests. She must behave unashamedly as a duchess, she thought to herself. Katrin, the maid, makes a cup of tea, and they take their seats. The first prince had sent his attendants away, and Lydia, thinking that it was necessary to get rid of them, instructed Catrin to stay back. The first prince smiled happily when he saw that they were alone in the autumn garden. "Well, I''m finally at ease. "Your Highness: ...... "Mistress Ludia. "Your Highness, " "Mistress Ludia. "...... Master Roy. "Yes. Roy, the First Prince, nodded in satisfaction. I''m not sure what to say, but I''m going to say it. But I''m sorry for the visit. But I''m sorry to have visited you, especially since I''m sure Lord Ernst was very busy. No, it was a good opportunity for your father to get some rest. Well, I''ve added to your workload, haven''t I? I''ll apologize later. Roy chuckled at Ludia''s words. Remembering the earlier exchange between Roy and his father, Lydia asks, "Was that your father? Remembering the earlier exchange between Roy and his father, Lydia asks, "Was that something you had to do, father? I felt the political element, so I didn''t ask specifically, just what I was curious about. "Yes. I asked him directly because the management of the educational institution is also under the jurisdiction of the public ...... and Miss Lydia''s father. "So you''re interested in the education of your country at such a young age? I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one who is interested in this topic. I''m not sure if this is a good idea, but I think it''s a good idea. "What ......? When it was revealed that it was an exaggeration of personal content, Ludia now rolled her eyes. I''m sure my father will find out as soon as he sees it. That''s why I wanted to get the word out to Lord Ernst during this meeting with the potential fianc¨¦. "Shouldn''t His Majesty find out about ......? Yes. Because I''m trying to do something that''s not certain. Roy says that''s why he can''t let the king know. ...... I''m going to be king. I''m not going to give up that right and responsibility. But there''s one more thing I want. I think I''m going to have to scratch my head a little bit. "I''m going to scratch my foot. ...... What an unsuitable word for him. Still, Lydia could see the determination in his honey-colored eyes. I need help there. The honey-colored eyes stared straight at her, and she blinked. "Me, ......? Yes. This visit is to thank you for the birthday gift and to interview my potential fianc¨¦. Roy almost laughed when he saw the list of visitors given to him by his vassal, it was so obvious. He had met all of the people on the list, and Ludia was the last one to be interviewed. The house of Ernst was originally a neutral house, and the position of head of the three ministries could only be held by a neutral person. The Ernst family has always been a neutral family, and the position of head of the three ministries requires neutrality. Ludia had always wanted to be worthy of her parents, but she had never thought about her own worth. But even she knew that it would be undesirable for the royal family to have someone who was biased against one side or the other as their queen. I want a reprieve until I graduate from the academy. In the meantime, I need a fianc¨¦ to keep my subjects in the dark. Preferably someone who understands me. Lydia was speechless at the fact that he was already looking into the distant future, when even entering the academy was still years away. Is he really a boy who will only change one or two things? And for me personally, if I''m going to have a political marriage, it should be with Miss Lydia ....... Will you help me? I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one who''s not afraid to ask. I can''t give a careless answer. But there was no way he could give an answer to a question that had never occurred to him before. Roy smiled and his gaze turned gentle as he watched her struggle to answer. You don''t have to answer right now. Let''s just get to know each other and see if I can be trusted. That''s not how you test me, Roy. ...... It''s okay. You have that right. I''m just trying to use you. I''m going to use you, and you''re going to take a risk and a disadvantage, and you''re going to use me if you can. How daring of you to use Roy, the prince. I wonder if the disadvantages he''s referring to are the restrictions that come with being engaged to royalty, and the blame that would be placed on Ludia if the engagement were to be dissolved. From the way Roy is talking, it seems that depending on the consequences of his actions, the engagement could be dissolved. Her response to Roy would determine her immediate future. It is not something that can be undertaken with respect alone. Lydia hesitated for a moment, and then accepted the fact that she could not answer now. Will you let me think about it? Of course. I will. Roy smiled and sipped his tea, saying that was enough. Ludia followed suit and sipped her tea, feeling her throat moisten. She was very nervous. She was about to finish, but one thing bothered her and she asked at the end. If I refuse, what will you do, Roy? We''ll have to look at other candidates. I''m not going to explain, because I''m not as conversant as Miss Lydia. I''m not going to explain. I wonder which is worse, to be explained or not to be explained. Ludia felt more sincere when she was explained. It''s much better than a nobleman''s daughter being used as a political tool without his knowledge. What about the other girls? There are those who adore Roy himself, those who want power, and many others, but as long as there is a possibility of her becoming a full queen, they will accept the terms even if they find out. However, she or someone around her will probably make an effort to destroy the possibility of the engagement being dissolved. That must be inconvenient for Roy. I see Roy sipping tea while looking out at the garden. He really does look like an angel out of a painting. And his intellect is superior. He has the air of a prince and Lydia respects him. Before she met him, she was just admiring him, but after meeting and talking with him, she felt that he deserved respect as a citizen and a vassal. Now she is honored to see him relax his princely duties and be at peace as her friend. She could not yet envision herself as a queen, but if she could be in a place to help him loosen up, she would at least help him do that. ...... Speaking of which, are you sure you want to reveal the fact that you were interviewed when you''re still a candidate? It''s nothing to hide from your friends. It would be a risk of information leakage if the potential fianc¨¦ knew that Roy was aware of the purpose of the meeting. But when he smiled at her, she was convinced that he trusted her. There was no way she could betray the trust he had placed in her. I would also like to use this opportunity to keep in touch with Prince Ernst. You''re using me as an excuse. I''m happy to talk to Miss Ludia, so the contact with the Duke is just a side thing. I could tell from his expression that Roy was telling the truth. I can tell by the look on his face that he is not lying. You can''t help it. You can''t blame him. He can at least take advantage of you. Thank you. You can see from the expression on his face that he has no choice but to take advantage of her. He''s a boy with a smile you can''t really hate, Lydia thinks. Is this what the charisma of royalty is all about? I thought you were more gentle, Roy-sama. I hadn''t expected him to have the forcefulness and strong will to use politics to get his way. His methods are quite different from the norm, but he has a very childlike side. "Do you not like me like this? "I don''t hate it. He smiled in a way that made him seem older than he was, which Lydia found rather pleasing. Roy''s face broke into a genuinely happy smile at Ludia''s answer. I see. I''m very happy to know that I have age appropriate feelings too. It''s fun to be selfish. The way he did it was unusual, Lydia thought, but she kept quiet in the face of Roy''s smile. She was a little jealous that she didn''t have such strong emotions to struggle with. He wondered if one day he would have strong feelings that he wanted to follow through with. When that time comes, I hope I can act as he did. For now, I''ll face him and myself, and try to answer the questions that are given to me. Although her anxiety had been high before she had met Roy, talking to him had given her courage. She didn''t realize that there was an inner light in his eyes that reminded her of nigella flowers. A few days after the meeting with the potential fianc¨¦, Lydia went for a walk and was greeted by a young apprentice gardener. "You''re going to teach me today, aren''t you? "Yes. Lydia asked, and he nodded, easily revealing his secret. She said no to his father and they went together to the square with the owl fountain. As they passed through the hedge, they saw the same carpet of white clover. The gardener''s apprentice, who had entered first, turns around as soon as Ludia steps in. I just wanted to make you happy, little girl. What''s ......? Lydia can''t understand the abruptness of the statement. Happiness is not something that can be offered like a thing. "Hey. The apprentice gardener puts something over Ludia''s head. It''s big, and it goes over her head and falls on her shoulders. It was a ring made of white clover. "Four leaves: ...... The necklace was made of white clover and was all four leaves. I realized that the happiness he had mentioned was the symbol of this good fortune. But how could there be so many four-leaves when they were so rare, surprised Lydia. There''s more. At his urging, she bends down and sees a few four-leaves mixed in with the three round leaves. Why ......? I couldn''t believe it. The other day it was all three leaves. "Because your daughter walked. I couldn''t understand what he meant and looked at him as he bent down next to me. There was an innocent smile on his face, as if the prank had worked. I don''t understand it either, but if you step on it and scare it, it grows more leaves. That''s why he wanted me to walk on the white clover the other day. I was a little surprised to find out why. "Why didn''t you just use Zaku instead of me? If he just wanted to surprise me by showing me the four leaves, he didn''t need to involve himself. When I said that to him, he shook his head, saying that it made no sense. You had to walk. Why ......? He shook his head. I don''t know why she''s not well, but I''m sure she''ll be fine if she walks the path she''s set her feet on. I was surprised. Not only did she notice that I was troubled, but she also gave me such encouragement. I was afraid of the consequences of my decision. But he gave me tangible proof that the path I was walking would lead to happiness. He couldn''t possibly know what was bothering Ludia, so he couldn''t guarantee the outcome. He just encouraged me to do my best. But his assurances are very encouraging. Talking to Roy gave me courage, but he also erased the anxiety that hadn''t disappeared. I could feel the heat on my cheeks. "What?¡¡Miss? A single tear fell from Nigella''s eye, and she could not stop it. When the apprentice gardener sees this, he is blindsided and dismayed. I''m sorry, I didn''t know what I was doing.¡¡I don''t know anything about it, but I''m sorry!¡¡I was just trying to cheer you up,....... I am. In the event that you''ve got any questions, please do not hesitate to contact us. I met your highness at a party the other day. "Yes, yes. I''m sure you''ve heard of it, but I''m not sure if you have. ''Your Highness, Roy was a wonderful man. He could lead a dance very well, and he was kind and intelligent. "Yes. "And I was one of the candidates for Roy''s fianc¨¦e. Yes. Then I met Roy again, and he told me I was a strong candidate. Yes. He just nodded, and I felt my heart unravel and the words came out. I''ve always wanted to be the princess of a prince in a storybook. But I never thought I would be one. ...... Yes. I was so surprised, I didn''t know what to do. ...... I was supposed to be honored as a noblewoman, but ...... You''d be surprised. It''s a good thing I''m not the only one. You will find a lot of people who have been in the business for a long time. I''m older than you and I''ve never even thought about marriage or even love. I''m older than you and I''ve never even considered marriage or even a relationship. Surprised and affirmed that it was natural to be anxious, I calmed down. The tears naturally stopped. Is this going to be confirmed soon? Roy said to think about it because we just met. ...... Why don''t you take your time? It''s a good thing the prince is a nice guy, he laughs. He''s either too stupid or too smart to think it''s easy to keep royalty waiting. You''re just a kid, you don''t have to think too hard. Just do what''s in front of you and you''ll figure it out. I wonder if that''s the way it is, and it makes sense to me when he says it. Because he puts his thoughts into words, they fall directly into my heart. "Well, it''s ......, isn''t it? It''s still a candidate. Yes, yes. When I realized that I didn''t have to rush, I felt much calmer. As long as you''re happy, that''s all that matters. Why do you think I''m the standard? "I don''t know the prince. "I don''t know any princes. I''d rather have my daughter laughing than someone I don''t know. That''s a very subjective comment. I should have pointed out that it was disrespectful, but Lydia was too happy to do so. Speaking of which, my father said I could make my own decision. The maid, Katrin, had also encouraged her to be an ally. Lydia finally understood that she was surrounded by people who wanted her to be happy. How blessed she is. "...... Zak, can I pick some of these four leaves and go home? "Yes. I''ll take them home and make a bookmark of pressed flowers. She decides to give them to her fathers as a gift of gratitude and a wish for happiness. What should I do for him? He grew these four leaves, and even if she gave him a bookmark, he doesn''t have a book. As she gazes at the white clover, he looks up at the sky next to her, wondering how to express his gratitude. "I see. ...... "Zak? Zaku?" I wondered at the vaguely apprentice gardener, and when I called his name, I got a weak smile. I''m such an idiot. All this time I thought I could build a garden to show my daughter. I always thought I could build a garden for you to see, but maybe you''ll marry her off before I''m on my own. It was a routine that Ludia had vaguely expected to last forever. Lydia''s eyes widened as she realized that it was coming to an end. That''s what I was afraid of. This is what I was afraid of. I was afraid of being reminded that these days would not last. She was about to cry again, but the warm smile he put on her face stopped her. I''ll be on my own soon. I was so happy and at the same time so sad that he had thought of me. The girl and the boy gazed at the garden filled with happiness with a hint of desolation. 18 16． smiling face It''s November, autumn has come to an end and winter is in the air. Lately I''ve been mostly collecting leaves. Not much has changed between us since I heard about the girl''s engagement. She came to me a little less often. It seems that the prince comes to see the daughter about once every half a month. It seems that the prince has to meet with some of the candidates periodically during the vetting period. Both the daughter and the prince are younger than me, but I think it''s hard to talk about marriage before love. However, they seem to get along well and seem to enjoy meeting each other, so that''s good. I don''t understand the sense of aristocracy where political marriage is normal. In my previous life in Japan, and in my current life in downtown Tokyo, love marriage is the norm. It''s a matter of different values, so I shouldn''t interfere. But I really want the girl to marry someone she loves. I just couldn''t stop thinking that. I was really surprised when I saw her cry. It''s different from the little ones crying. When I heard the story, I understood in my head that those were tears that should have been cried, but I didn''t want her to cry. Political marriage doesn''t sound like fun. You''d be happier marrying someone you like than someone you don''t like. I want the daughter to keep smiling. I don''t know what I can do, but I will support her to choose her own happiness. Or rather, that''s all I can do. ...... As I sweep up the fallen leaves with my broom, a sigh escapes me. Even the fallen leaves I''m collecting now can be used as fertilizer to help the trees grow, but I''m useless and pathetic. "You guys are really amazing. I look at my garden and envy it. Deciduous trees are beautiful in their autumn colors, and their falling leaves are quaint, while evergreen trees give a sense of solidity and security. Evergreen trees give a sense of security. Greenery is respected because it helps people just by looking at it. "Zaku, who are you talking to at ......? I turned around at the sound of the voice and saw a young lady with suspicious eyes. "The garden. "That''s where you''d at least say birds or spirits, ....... Hearing the subject of the conversation, the young lady has a subtle expression on her face. I can''t see birds, but I can''t see spirits, so I can''t talk to them. So, what''s up? "Well, ......, um... When I saw that the young lady hesitated to say anything, I smiled, knowing what to expect. You don''t have to be shy with me. Was it yesterday, when the prince came? "Oh, really? You look great in a cochineal jasmine coat with a calm autumnal look. ......! "Yes. It''s a great way to make sure you''re getting the most out of your vacation. Apparently, the young lady thinks it''s a shame to get excited about a handsome prince, and she can''t tell her mother, Oku-sama, or her maid, Katrin, everything. So he has no one to talk to but me. From what I hear, she''s half friend braggart, half idol fan. Unlike the girls in my previous life, they don''t suddenly scream yellow, so they are easy on the ears. I wonder why girls who are excited are so aggressive. I wonder why excited girls are so aggressive. I''m surprised when they suddenly echo through the classroom. In a previous life, my sister excitedly talked to me about her favorite characters, saying that she was going to war with her friends because they had different opinions. I didn''t understand why she described a mere fight as a noisy war. Compared to my sister''s fervor, the young lady''s fan stories were pretty cute. For some reason, when she talks about the prince, she always hesitates once, but when she starts talking about him, she looks really happy. It''s good to be able to say you like something. I heard that Roy has a younger sister, Princess ......, who has the same golden hair as Roy and is very pretty. She loves her sister, so I told her about Flora and ...... "Yes. I sweep up the leaves, looking at her as much as I can. The prince must be a very nice guy if he''s so happy to see you. It''s perfect that he''s both good looking and good inside. The young lady smiles honestly as she talks about the prince. That''s a trick I can''t pull off. She''s really cute when she talks about the prince. "What? When I was listening to her with a sinking feeling that it was better for her to be smiling, she suddenly became silent and her face turned red. "Miss, what''s wrong? "...... What''s the matter?" This is my line!¡¡What are you saying out of the blue? "What? What did I say? I was just making small talk, but I wonder if I misspoke somewhere. I was laughing, but now I''ve offended him again. What a waste. That''s enough. ......! I''m sorry, sweetheart. I''ll listen to you. Okay? I''m done for the day. I''m sorry if I spoke out of turn. She turns away, and I lower my eyebrows and apologize. I want to watch her smile and listen to her as much as possible because I know now is important. I want to see her laugh and listen to her as much as possible. In the end, the lady did not talk to me any more that day and left. After I finished collecting the fallen leaves in the designated area, I put them in a hole near the hut to make fertilizer, and talked to my father about it. Dad, I think it''s time to let the young lady come back to the house. The weather has been getting colder lately. The area around King''s Landing gets a lot of snow, but not a lot. I can''t have the girl standing around talking in the cold. "Greenhouse. Yes. Work on that. The leaves are gone. Thanks, Dad. He gave me permission to work on the greenhouse when she came. Some of the flowers in the greenhouse were delicate, so she didn''t even let me do the chores. I know it''s partly for her sake, but I''m genuinely happy that I can do more work. "Will you let me work on the cold room sometime? "...... is a while away. Hey. When I ask with expectation, I get only a glance and a curt reply. I thought there was a good chance he would refuse, but I was still disappointed. In the garden of the Ernst family, there is a hemispherical greenhouse and a triangular pyramid-shaped cold room next to it. The greenhouse is used mainly for plants from warmer regions, and the cold room is used mainly for plants from colder regions. The two rooms are equipped with magic stone machines and are connected to each other by two thick pipes. They are connected to each other by two thick pipes, one letting in cold air and the other letting in hot air. The cold room is difficult to manage because it dulls the senses of the hands. Aside from chores, it may be impossible to have her manage the room completely until she is recognized as a full-fledged employee. I announced to the young lady that I would become a full-fledged gardener as soon as possible, but since gardening is a steady process, it''s impossible to skip a grade. If you are a full-time gardener, you need to experience the yearly changes of the garden for many years to understand the garden of the house. The earlier you become an apprentice, the sooner you can start a few years earlier. My father was born the year I was, what, three years early, 16?¡¡No, seventeen at best. I wonder if I''ll make it in time. ...... I don''t know if I''ll make it in time. Maybe I''ll just help him. I''ll be happy if he lets me take care of some part of it. In the end, I came to the conclusion that I should do what I can do now. No matter how impatient I am to predict the future, it''s just a delusion now that I have no ability. "Dad, what should I do next? When I asked him what he wanted to do for the next half-day, he looked at me in silence. He doesn''t talk much, so his default is to keep quiet, but when I ask him for instructions, he reacts in some way, even if he doesn''t talk. I wondered and waited for his reaction, and then his big hand reached out and grabbed my head. He stroked my head. "Here we go. After stroking my head, he started to walk away. I guess he wanted me to follow him to the next work site. I tilted my head at the series of actions that preceded it, but followed him. A few days later, I went to the Ernst''s yard early in the morning to do the necessary work before it started to snow. I like mornings in the cold season because the sound and the air are quiet, and it gives me a sense of tightness. My head feels clearer. In my previous life, it was the time when I was wrapped in a futon, maybe I was wasting my time. Maybe I was wasting my time in my previous life, or maybe I felt differently because my life was different. I''ve been keeping garden plants such as nijana and sakura-so near Ok-sama''s room, but they are sensitive to snow, so I have to move them to the greenhouse. I wonder if this was the reason why my father kept them in pots. As I waited for my father to bring the cart to carry the potted plants, I could hear the sound of grass being stepped on. It was probably a rabbit or a cat, though I was trying to avoid animals. Either way, it would be messing with the grass in my yard, so I''d have to capture it and send it to the mountains or find its owner. When I turned my eyes toward the sound, I saw something too unexpected. "Miss ......! She was running fast, her hair down and wearing a dress that looked like pajamas. She''s clearly awake. "Zak. You''ll catch a cold! I run up to her and yell at her, interrupting what she says. Immediately, I put on my winter jacket and stop the front. The sleeves are a little too long, but they''ll work as gloves. "This is not good for the Zaku ....... It''s okay, I''m working on it. Silence the young lady''s protests with a convincing reason. "So?¡¡Why did you come? You''ll sound accusatory. She''s a girl. What is she thinking, going out in light clothes this early in the morning? Probably out of character even for a lady. "I woke up early ...... and looked out the window and saw Zaku ....... I''m pissed, so I drop my gaze absentmindedly and mutter in a small voice. But it was quiet enough that I could hear the lady''s voice. I looked into her eyes as she knelt down and turned her head. Her pale blue eyes were slightly moistened. You don''t have to rush out just because I''m here, do you? "But ...... "But? I couldn''t ...... see you today. ...... I couldn''t understand what she meant and tilted my head. She has her own things to do, like practice and family time, so it''s natural that there are days when you don''t see her. Originally, I saw her only every few days. I was supposed to be free this afternoon,......, but I''m having a tea party at the mansion for my birthday with a lady that your mother knows,......, so... "Miss, is it your birthday today? I ask, picking up the words at the end of the sentence. She gave a small nod. Oh no, I haven''t prepared anything. I don''t know what to do. And I''m about to make her cry. No, but I don''t want to catch a cold. I thought in circles, somehow managed to sort out my priorities, and let out a long sigh. Then, the young lady misunderstood that I was going to scold her and freaked out, so I laughed. You can always meet me at ....... But ....... But ." She''s probably in a hurry because she''s just realized that "anytime" isn''t going to last forever. But she needs to put herself first, not me. "You were worried about me catching a cold earlier, weren''t you? She gave another small nod. "Then you know why I''m worried about you, right? Her lips pursed tightly together, and she nodded. "...... won''t happen again. "Very well. He smiled and patted her on the head. She smiles, relieved that I''m not mad at her anymore, and I''m relieved for her. I''m glad she smiled. I''ll drop you off and come back before the maid comes to wake you up. I wanted to bring her back to the warmth of the mansion before she got cold, but she looked lonely. That''s not the look I want her to give. I want her to smile. I pondered for a while what to do and looked up at the sky. The pale light of the rising white sun illuminates the entire garden. I looked at the light and thought. "Miss. I called out the name of the young lady who was looking down and made her look up. "Here, birthday present! I gathered the magic of water in my hands, turned it into particles, and scattered them in the sky. Then, a small rainbow appears near us in the sunlight. The young lady opens her pale blue eyes and looks up at the rainbow. Her eyes reflected the seven colors of light, and it was beautiful and sparkling. "Beautiful ...... I guess that''s not what I thought was beautiful. "Happy birthday, sweetheart. When I smiled and said the words, she smiled like a flower breaking. "Thank you, Zak. I love your smile. I love her smile. It''s like seeing a flower bloom, and it makes me feel like I''ve been given something. I wanted to give her something, but this is the opposite. Will you show me next year? Yeah, sure. That''s the least I can do. I''ll put as many rainbows on you as it takes to make you smile. I asked her if she wanted to go back, and she said yes, just for a little while, so we watched the rainbow in the morning sun for a while. 19 17． rocket There''s snow on the ground. So we had to shovel the snow off the cobblestones and other walking areas. The snowfall was only about a dozen centimeters, so even I was able to help. I ate lunch when I finished shoveling the snow from the main gate to the main entrance of the mansion, and started working on the sidewalks around the mansion in the afternoon. After a few hours, I took a short break. "Dad, can I play for a minute? Dad nodded that it was okay to take a break, and I happily headed for the pile of snow I had collected while shoveling. What shall we make? I ruffled my winter leather gloves and checked the amount of snow to see what I could make. You can make a small snowman, but a large snowman is better. Look around and see if there is anything you can use. I see a Manryo tree with red berries, so I take some of its red berries and leaves. While I was hardening the snow, a young lady came with her maid, Katrin. "Oh, Miss. "Hello, Miss Katrin. What are you doing? Katrin-san said hello, and the lady looked at me curiously, wondering why I was carrying snow. She looked at me curiously, wondering why I was holding snow. "Hey. I put a snow rabbit in front of her. It''s an oval block of snow with leaf ears and red berries for eyes. "Rabbit, rabbit, ......? "Correct. She rolls her eyes and stares at the snow rabbit, and I affirm her. "It''s lovely. I''m sure you''ll agree. Katrin praised me, but I only made the simplest one, so I smiled. "...... is cute. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. The young lady looks up at me as if she''s glaring at me, but I can''t let her touch it. "This is made from snow shovels, so don''t touch it. It looks pretty, but I''m worried about germs and frostbite on her hands. When I asked her why, she seemed to like the snow rabbit and looked at me appealingly. But such a look won''t help. "Master Ludia, I''ll bring the plates later, why don''t you put them on the terrace or something? While we were fighting with our gazes, Katrin-san came to the rescue. The lady''s eyes lit up at Katrin''s suggestion, and I was a little troubled. "It''ll melt, is that okay? She nodded vertically. It''s been the same since my previous life, but every time I see a snowman I''ve made melt, I feel disappointed. I''m worried that this will happen to you too. Do you want to touch it? She nodded firmly again, and I smiled. ''Okay. Don''t leave her with Catrin later. "Then I''ll have your father cast a spell to make it last longer. The delighted young lady''s comment caught my attention. The duke is a rare dual-attribute magician, able to use both wind and water, so he can use combined attribute ice magic. I wonder if it''s okay to use such a valuable magic like a freezer. Well, I''m sure the duke would be happy to do it for his daughter. I can''t believe I''ve never heard of you before. She seems to be coming earlier than usual. I''m not sure if this is a good idea, but it''s a good idea. She is holding a teacup on a tray with a mitten-like cover on it. For some reason, the lady put her hands on her hips and declared. "You''ll have to accompany me to my tea. What? She used to come after the tea was over, but what''s going on? While I was wondering, the young lady walked over to my father. My father bent down on his knees and tried to meet her gaze. Perhaps because it was snowing, she looked like an innocent rabbit approaching a bear. I wonder if you have any books about animals. I want to read it. Do you mind if I borrow Zaku? I''m just taking a break, so no problem. If you don''t mind, I''m just taking a break. When the young lady said no, her father smiled and agreed. Surprised by her father''s smile, she smiled back happily. I guess she''s gotten used to my father and isn''t scared of him anymore. I''m kind of glad that my father is not misunderstood and is treating the child well. "Well, I''m off, Dad. I left the rabbit in the shade of a cool tree and called out to my father, who put his fist on my head. When you''re done, do your work. Yes, sir. I replied firmly and headed for the greenhouse with the girls. The greenhouse was large enough that there were several tables set up so that we could take our time looking at the flowers. After preparing tea at one of them, Katrin left, saying she had other work to do. I think she was being considerate. I was so relieved when I drank the warm tea that she made. I wondered if the mitten-like pot cover was to keep the tea warm. "But why tea? I asked the young lady sitting across from me. She took a sip of her tea and placed the teacup on the plate with a neat gesture. "In the greenhouse, we can relax together like this. "Oh, I see. So far it''s been on the lawn or something, so the lady of the house couldn''t sit there. Near the boardwalk, there are benches at regular intervals, but I rarely work there. My father is in charge of most of the area where people might come when they visit. It''s partly a matter of my ability, and partly because some nobles don''t like to see the children of commoners, even if they are their servants. I know that the gentle dukes are rare, so I don''t go near the main entrance unless I''m shoveling snow, which requires a lot of manpower. It''s true that the greenhouse is secluded, so there''s a place to sit and you don''t have to worry about being seen. The only people who are invited to this greenhouse are those who are friends with the Ernsts, so they must be nice people. I''d rather have tea with you than alone. "Then why don''t you have a drink with Katrin? If I can drink with a servant, that means I can drink with Katrin. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a place where you can have a drink with me, which means you can have a drink with Katrin. ...... It takes courage to ask Katrin out. ...... The girl choked on her words. I''m sure you''ll be able to find something that works for you. She''s probably worried that if she asks you out, you''ll be ordering her around (forcing her). "Do you want me to ask her out? No, I''ll ask her myself. I see. She immediately replies, "No," and I think she''s doing her best. She is probably shy or afraid to show her true self. That''s why she put on the armor of a duchess when we first met. To play with the truth means to be vulnerable. Everyone would be scared. "You''re getting stronger, girl. I think that''s great. I couldn''t do that in my previous life. You don''t have any regrets from your past life, but you''re trying. "...... Is that a compliment? "Yeah. It''s so cool. When I complimented her with a big smile, she became reluctant. I told her exactly what I meant, but she didn''t seem happy. It seems that strong and good-looking are not popular with girls. In my opinion, it''s one of the greatest compliments. The girl grudgingly said thank you. After that, during the winter, we would take a tea break in the greenhouse, and then I would work and she would talk for a while. During the tea breaks, Katrin would sometimes join us. Then, during the tea breaks when I was facing her properly, we mostly talked about the prince. According to the lady, it was disrespectful. The stories she told me about the prince were so wise that I doubted if he was really one year younger than me, but it didn''t seem real. It was all the more so because I had never met him before. The young lady''s smile was cute, but the more I listened to her talk, the less interested I became in her. Sometimes I would make vague gestures and she would get angry. But I''d rather listen to the lady herself, as if I were listening to a character in a comic book or video game. "So, Roy-sama is ....... Hmm?¡¡Something''s bugging me. I think I''ve seen a blonde character with a similar name in a previous life game. I don''t know what it was, but I can''t remember. While listening to the story of the young lady, I''m digging up memories of my previous life. I''m sure you''ll be able to find something that will help you out. I''m not sure what to make of that. It''s okay that it''s two-dimensional!¡¡I don''t mind it because it''s two-dimensional! Even Taichi reads shonen manga about me and my heroes. It''s not that I don''t like it, but... It''s not that I don''t like it, but I don''t know why I can''t have my favorite Roy-sama. I don''t know. Oh... I just remembered. It''s a mini-game of a tactics RPG that I learned the name of the only character I could capture because my sister kept calling it out. I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but it''s a good idea. She had a long full name, ....... What was it? Roy...... Roy......? "His Highness Roy Leonard von Rosenhain. "His Highness Roy Leonard von Rosenhain," the lady told me. That''s it. The way she said it was like when my sister corrected me. But how does she know that? I look at her. Pale blue eyes, pale gold hair, cat-like eyes with a slight lift. Her mood is very different, but I think I''ve heard her biting name in a previous life. I''m sure you''ll be able to find something that works for you. I don''t dislike her though she is a rival. I''m sure you''ve heard of it before. I''m sure you''ll agree. I''m not sure what to make of it, but I''m sure it''s worth it. "d*mn, it''s not the name, it''s the breasts. That''s why three-dimensional guys are like ......! No, your favorite Roy-sama is a man too. If he was in real life, he wouldn''t be much different. You can''t have two-dimensional people in your life. I''m not sure what to say. I''m not going to help you anymore if you''re going to say that. It''s not that I don''t like it, it''s just that my memory faded out to a sibling fight. I''m sure you''ll be able to figure out what''s going on here. By the way, each character in that game had a different magic attribute. There were too many similarities for it to be a coincidence, so I tried to remember as much as I could about the game. Oh, it''s an otome game. I finally realized that I''m in a game world. But for me, it''s the real world I''m living in now, and I wonder if there''s anything I should be careful about just because it''s based on a game. I drank the tea that Katrin made me and calmed down. I''m not upset, but my brain is a little tired from recalling uninteresting memories. At any rate, I''m pretty sure I''m not in my sister''s otome game, ...... Kimi Hoshi, right? I''m not in the game. If the main character goes to Roy-sama''s route, she may lose her heart. There were about seven characters in the game, including hidden ones, so the odds of a happy ending and a bad ending were roughly fourteen to one. The Ernst family is secure no matter what happens, and there''s nothing I can do as an apprentice gardener. What''s more, if someone else intervenes, I''ll be kicked by a horse. Knowing such an uncertain future, I can''t do anything about it. I''ve been thinking about it for a while, and all I can think about is how useless it is to have memories of previous lives. I wonder if the ...... girl will fall in love with Roy-sama. Looking at her now, talking happily, I have a feeling that she will. If that''s the case, she''ll be happy because it''ll be a love marriage even if it''s a political marriage as in the game. However, there is a possibility that the protagonist will end up with Roy-sama and the daughter will lose her heart. Anyway, I don''t want the girl to cry, so should I cheer for her if she falls in love with Roy-sama?¡¡How can I support her? I''m pretty sure the school she''s going to is the same as the military service system in some countries, where those with more than the prescribed amount of magic power are required to attend. I''d like to go to the school, ....... I''m also interested in what it''s like to study magic. I''m interested in what it''s like to study magic, since I''ve been taught to read and write by a young lady. I don''t know how much magic I''ll need, so I might not have enough, but I''ll try to raise my level before the test. I suddenly realize that my options are increasing. The old me might not have even taken the test even if my magic power was just barely up to the required level because I can''t read or write. It doesn''t matter if one or two commoners miss the test, and those who know their magical power is low often don''t take the test in the first place. But now I can try a little harder. When I asked the lady for another cup of tea, she scolded me to make it myself. I made myself another cup of tea and drank it. Yes, it''s good. So is this tea. Thanks to you, I''ve been able to experience so much as a commoner. Besides, gardening is more fun when you have someone to show it to. I''m glad I met you. I felt like saying this when I realized that my life had changed a little. A smile naturally appeared on my face. I think it''s because I said it out of the blue, but the lady paused, and then her face turned red in an instant, almost like a blur. You''re not listening to me, are you? I was caught. And I was pissed. But I don''t know. Is it more of an embarrassment? I quietly listened to her sermon until the tea break was over. After the tea break, I went to work on the greenhouse, and the lady talked for a while until the next lesson. Today it was mostly about my sister. I have a rough idea of her sister''s progress, even though I rarely see her. Recently, she has started to say some words, and I heard how the Duke cried with joy when she called him "Papa" for the first time. It was time for the young lady to return, so I left the table. Shall I take her home? No, thank you. When I asked her if she wanted a ride, she said no. It was a little far from her residence. I asked her if she wanted a ride home, and she said no. She had become familiar with the garden through my company, so she should be fine on the way home. Katrin will pick up the tea set later. At least I''ll take her to the entrance of the greenhouse. As we parted, for some reason, the young lady turned around and pulled something out of the hem of her dress. She turned her head and held it out in front of her without making eye contact. The metal chain clinked. "Zaku, here. "Hmm? The pendant was held in the young lady''s small hand, and she held it out to me, so I took it. I guess she wants me to look at it. I looked at it and saw that it was a smoked silver locket pendant. It was simple and unadorned, and the austere feel of the metal was to my liking, but not to the lady''s. When I opened the locket, I found a small four-leaf locket. I know she picked some of them, but I didn''t know she had found such a small one. It''s so small and pretty like a little girl. I muttered, looking at the contents of the locket. A smile naturally appeared on my face. When I looked up at her, I saw that her cheeks had turned red and she was shaking like she was about to get angry. I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that I''m not the only one. Oh, I''m pissed. I guess he was offended that I called him small. I''ll just think about it, then. "Zaku''s face shows it, so it''s the same! What? What am I supposed to do? She mumbles something about a heart attack anyway, but I wonder if she has high blood pressure for someone so young. Or is it because I often make her angry? "Would you rather I didn''t ...... be with my daughter? "No, I don''t want to ....... I don''t want to ....... I suggested that I was happy to be with her, but that I would give up if it was too much of a burden on her to keep pissing me off, to which she reflexively said no. "I see. So, that''s it!¡¡......, that''s enough. I''m sure you''ll be glad to know that I''m not the only one who has a problem with this. "So this is yours? "It''s ............ Zaku''s. She said as if she was trying to squeeze something out. "What? "I gave your fathers a bookmark with pressed flowers, but Zaku doesn''t have a book. So here''s a replacement. I know. The other day, for the first time in a long time, I was ambushed by the Duke and he was so proud of me. I always wondered why the Duke even thanked me when the lady did it voluntarily. Anyway, I was surprised because I didn''t expect to get my share. What did she think of my speechlessness, she explained further. "It''s not expensive!¡¡It''s cheap! Oh, so she went out of her way to order something from a common store so that I wouldn''t have to worry about it. The lady''s concern made me happy and my expression relaxed. Thank you. Take good care of it. It''s been a long time since I received the gift, but she probably timed it to coincide with the Holy Night to make it easier for me to receive. So I''ll take it as it comes. By the way, the reason why the birthday of the national religion''s god and Christmas are the same is because this world is an otome game. I thought it was too much of a coincidence, so I feel a little better. I''m sorry. I didn''t prepare anything but ......". I''ve never given a blessing to anyone on the feast day because it was just a feast for me as a commoner. What should I do? "I got it. "Oh, ......? I''ve never given anyone a blessing before. "Snow rabbit. I''ll take good care of it. I''ll take good care of it." I''m stunned that she''s okay with that. And then I felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu in this exchange. I remembered that she said something similar to me when she was bothering me about my birthday present. It was kind of funny and I laughed. I''d be lying if I didn''t cherish this girl. "Okay, extra. The girl tilts her head curiously. "If anyone makes you cry, tell me. I''ll hit you. Why did you suddenly do such a terrible thing ......? "Why did you suddenly say such a disturbing thing? There''s no context at all, and the young lady has no business being violent. Just remember that. "Okay, okay. ...... I said with a smile, and she nodded without understanding. I think she''s trying to figure out how serious I am. But I''m serious. I don''t care if it''s a girl''s game or a prince. I care more about the girl. If anyone makes my daughter cry, I''ll hit them anyway. I swore on the locket I got that I''d do what I said even if the girl forgot about the extra. It''s not the right vow to make on God''s birthday. But it''s an important vow for my reality. I''ve never prayed to God at a holy night before, but this year I''ll start asking Him for help. I wish for a future where my daughter can smile. 20 18． Snow Rabbit I never thought it would be so difficult to just give it to her. Ludia was troubled. As a token of her gratitude, she made a pressed flower out of four leaves of white clover. She made them into bookmarks and gave them to her parents and her maid, Katrin, without hesitation. They were happy, and I was very happy about that. But only one person is still unable to give it to me. He doesn''t have a book, so I tried to find another way to give him a bookmark, but I couldn''t come up with a good idea. He places a small glass case on his study desk and stares at it. In the case is a small four-leaf pressed flower. I wondered how the apprentice gardener could receive it. Something unobtrusive and not gaudy. The more I thought about it, the more I couldn''t think of anything. The more she thought about it, the more she couldn''t come up with anything, and she plopped down on her desk. The more she thought about it, the less she thought about it. I don''t know what to make of this. ...... A hint of desperation crept into her voice. Recently, I''ve come to understand that he has no desire for himself. He has listened to me and practiced with me, but he has never asked for anything in return. It is strange that he is so frank about his thoughts. I had a similar problem before. At that time, I was frustrated by the fact that I didn''t understand, so I asked him directly. The answer I got was: ...... --I''m glad she''s smiling. What? You''ll be able to find a lot more information on this subject in the following article. I''ve remembered something unnecessary. She fainted alone in her room. Why does he say such surprising things? My father says similar things to me, but in a different way. But when he tells me that he doesn''t love me, I feel a little embarrassed, but I can honestly enjoy it. However, he says what he thinks without any intention to praise or please. Moreover, it''s obvious from his expression that he''s not lying, so he''s really bad. If they were a little bit embarrassed, we would be able to keep our cool. ......! It''s so frustrating because every time I do it, I feel like I''ve lost something. After a moment of frustration, I suddenly realized. He''s right, he likes it when people are happy. He likes it when people listen to him, and he likes it when people enjoy his gardening. As I recall, when I told him about the prince''s admiration for the garden, he smiled very proudly, as if thinking of his father. He always seems to be very happy about the people around him. It''s nice to realize what you like, but it''s tricky. He doesn''t want things. I thought about getting him some practical things, but he''s already working and can buy what he needs on his own. "Zaku''s idiot ...... I muttered in frustration at being at a loss. I want to do something, but I can''t do anything. With such frustration in his heart, Ludia went to sleep that day. Before anything could be decided, her birthday came. He gave her a rainbow as a gift, and she was very touched, but she also felt that she was always getting gifts. Her mother, Octavia, threw a tea party for her birthday to give her an opportunity to make female friends. Octavia felt bad that the first prince''s birthday party had to be the first one because of her late debut at the tea party, and she wanted to apologize for that. In addition, she thought that it would be a good time to find out the true intentions of the prince''s potential fianc¨¦. "Dear, now that you''re one step closer to the lady, I''ll tell you. Yes. By the time you''re a debutante, you''ll have to deal with a much stronger woman. That''s why you have to find out now. Being a potential fianc¨¦e of the prince is a good indicator. Octavia said cheerfully, her pink eyes softly narrowing. Her mother''s words reminded Lydia of how Roy, the prince, had told her to use him. She told her to use her position as a potential fianc¨¦ as a way to see if she could be trusted as a friend. I felt that I had glimpsed a side of my gentle mother as a duchess. I understand. She understood her mother''s intentions and went to the tea party, and Lydia agreed. In the end, she was able to get the most out of her time at the school. "Happy birthday, Master Ludia. "Tordeliese, you''re here? Yes, I wanted to talk to you again. So did I. In the midst of all this, Tordeliese, the daughter of the vice-chief of the knights, did not belch out a word about the prince, but showed an honest smile. It''s a great way to make sure you''re getting the most out of your time and money. I''d like to invite you to ...... my birthday is next month, if that''s alright with you? "I''d be happy to. I''d love to see you again, even if it''s not your birthday. I''d like to see you again, even if it''s not for your birthday," Tordelysse said hesitantly, but I smiled and said yes. So, can I ask you out again in the future ......? "Yes. I''ll invite you too. The Marquises are a lower class than the Dukes, so it''s hard to ask them out. That''s why you need the approval of the higher house, Lydia, but Tordelise has the courage to ask for it. Her soothing smile reminds me of a brown rabbit, as my father once described her, but she seems to be a girl with a strong will, coming from a knightly family. I''m not sure what you''re talking about, but I''m wondering what kind of gifts you give to men ......? What do you mean?¡¡I''m not sure what you mean by that. "What?¡¡Yes, ....... Lydia asked, grasping at straws, and then grew impatient. She realized that it was unusual for someone her age to have acquaintances of the opposite s*x other than relatives or fianc¨¦es. Thankfully, Tordeliese had interpreted her father as the other person. I gave my father a gift the other day. ...... I don''t think it would be helpful if the other person was Mr. Gerald. What did you get him? "A silver necklace, no frills. It''s a great way to make sure you''re getting the best value for your money. He also wears military gloves, so he wouldn''t wear a ring. A necklace would certainly not interfere with his work. A jewelry store with a wide range of customers must have goods for the common people as well. "Mr. Tordelise, may I know the store? Yes, of course. Thank you very much. In a moment of joy at finally having something to give, Lydia grabbed Tordelise''s hand with both of hers and thanked her. Tordeliese rolled her eyes, but smiled at Lydia''s happiness. I''m glad I could help you. A few days later, she went to the store that Tordeliese had told her about and bought a cheap locket pendant. I asked my maid, Katrin, to help me buy it, as it was not suitable for a young lady. She hadn''t said who it was for, but she had also prepared a gift wrapping for it, so it might have been noticed. Ludia had just placed the four leaves in the glass case and neatly tucked them into the locket when she realized. Would he accept it without a reason? Even if she gave it to him as a token of gratitude, he would probably give something back. Then it''s meaningless. How can I give it to him without saying anything? Anyway, in order to give it to her as casually as possible, I decided to give it to her without using the wrapping, although I felt sorry for Catrin who had prepared it. Several times since then, I have had tea with the apprentice gardener in the greenhouse and talked with him. However, each time I missed the chance to give him the locket I had tucked into my sleeve. Why is it that once you miss an opportunity, it becomes harder and harder to give it to someone? Before bedtime, Ludia sits alone in bed and sits in despair. Why can''t I give it to you ......? She buries her head in the pillow with the locket in her hand. A few moments later, you lift your head and turn your head to the side to see a glass door leading to a terrace and a snow rabbit on a plate on the table behind it. It is covered with a domed glass lid to protect it from the wind and rain. I asked my father to give me the blessing of the snow spirit, which he gave me to last until spring. It has lovely round red eyes and is Lydia''s favorite. I''m going to show it to Tordeliese next time. The reason why she wanted it was because it reminded her of Tordeliese the moment she saw it, and she wanted to show it to her. She told me that she likes stuffed animals, so she would understand the loveliness of the Snow Rabbit. "What do you think I should do, Usagi-san? The red eyes seemed to be alive, as if they were still fresh from a blessing. Without knowing it, Lydia asked the rabbit. The snow rabbit didn''t speak, but right after Lydia asked, something white flashed past it. Attracted by the white thing, Lydia approached the glass door leading to the terrace. A flurry of snow began to fall. When she puts her hand on the door, she feels a chill in the air, and decides to close the curtains. I think I''d better close the curtains tonight. Snow tends to fall around the time of Pentecost and into the new year. Mumbling to herself about the fact, Lydia picks up her words and realizes. It is a day of blessing, a day of thanksgiving to God, a day for parents to give gifts to their children, wishing them blessings. But sometimes children give gifts to their parents, siblings, and even friends. At least that is the case in the Ernst family. That is, he would accept a gift on the pretext of the feast. And it would be easy for Ludia to give it to him. Lydia smiles gratefully at the snow rabbit that gave her the idea for the gift. "Good night, bunny. She closed the curtains. The next day, just as she had time in the afternoon, she went to the gardener''s apprentice with great enthusiasm. "Hey, girl. How are you today? He greets her with a smile and says the same thing he always says. The smile reassured her, and she began to talk about Roy as usual. Since Ludia thinks that Roy is a wonderful prince and human being, she can''t help but get excited about his story. The other day, he visited him at the military headquarters and asked him how he was cooperating with the city''s vigilantes and neighborhood groups in patrolling the city. He already had his own ideas about security, and he gave a brief overview so that Rydia could understand. His father also told him about his work in a way that even young Rydia could understand, but Rydia knew it was a great thing that he could talk like that. At Roy''s birthday party, more than half of the parents who greeted him seemed proud of their positions, but they explained things in a way that was easy for them to understand, rather than for the child Lydia to understand. Her parents, servants, and tutors were not like this, and it was an opportunity for her to realize that she was blessed by her surroundings. Although they may be close in age, I still think it''s great that Roy can speak in a way that others can understand. I want him to understand me, so I talk to him, but he seems to be boring to the apprentice gardener, and sometimes he responds with a raw answer. Lydia always reflects later that she is still a child and not very pretty when she scolds him reflexively. She wondered why he would stay with her until the end of the conversation, even though she probably wasn''t speaking as clearly as her father or Roy. Every time she thinks about it, she wonders. "I''m glad I met you, young lady. It was abrupt. How could he say that with a smile? The words that fell in the middle of our conversation without any context stopped Rydia''s thoughts for a moment. It was the answer to what she was wondering. Why do you stay with me? The question he hadn''t asked was answered in the affirmative as if it had just come to him. I don''t know what to do. When I understood, I felt a mixture of happiness and embarrassment, and my face became hot. I''m sure you''re not listening to me. ...... In the end, all I could do was scold her in a cute way. After that, in order to calm down, I talked about my sister, who has been my biggest comfort lately. As I recalled the conversation with my sister, I gradually became calmer. Anyway, I have to hand over the locket today. If she didn''t do it today, she wouldn''t be able to see him until after the Holy Night. Before parting, she took out the locket and gave it to the apprentice gardener. Zak, here. She had intended to explain that it was because the Holy Night was coming soon, but she couldn''t get the words out, so she ended up being very brief. Even so, the apprentice gardener received it, as if he understood my intention. I looked away, but the sound of him opening the lid of the locket to see what was inside reached my ears and made me nervous. It''s small and pretty, like a little girl''s. As I waited patiently for his response, a gentle voice sounded down. The voice made her turn her eyes toward him, and she regretted that she had not seen him. There was a heartbreaking smile on his face that he turned to himself from time to time. It was embarrassing and uncomfortable to be pointing it at the four leaves of the rocket. When I was speechless with shame, a pair of copper eyes turned towards me. I''m not sure what to say. I''m not sure what to say, but I''m going to protest. Why can''t you just take it as normal? You''ll be able to find a lot more than just a few things to think about. "Well, I''ll just think about it. "Zak is the same as you, it shows on his face! "What? The most annoying thing is that he speaks more eloquently with his face than with words, as he just did. ...... Would you rather I didn''t stay with you? Then I heard an idea I hadn''t thought of, and my heart skipped a beat. "No, I don''t want to ......, I don''t want to ....... I don''t want to do that. I don''t know how he''s going to handle it, but that doesn''t mean I don''t want to be with him. Before I could even think about it, my feelings came out of my mouth. I see. He looked relieved. I could see that the suggestion he just made was out of concern for Ludia and not his intention. So, that''s it!¡¡...... is enough. It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one who has a problem with this. You''ll be able to find a lot more than just a few of them in the market. "So, this is your daughter''s? The apprentice gardener didn''t seem to notice, though he knew it was for him because he received it. Ludia froze. He had been told it looked like him, and now he had to tell her it was a gift? After what he''d said, it was incredibly difficult to say. I''m afraid it might give me another intention. The original purpose of the gift was to express my gratitude, and I have no other intention. And I can''t just leave him out of it when I''ve already given it to everyone else. This is the first time I''ve ever seen such a thing. "It''s ............ Zak''s. What? I gave your father a bookmark with pressed flowers, but I know Zak doesn''t have a book. So here''s a replacement. He was puzzled, so I explained to him that he wasn''t the only one, lest he misunderstand. But there was no response. I wonder if he didn''t like it. I wondered if it was strange for a commoner to wear an accessory that was not unusual for a nobleman. I thought I had chosen a design that would suit him. Or is it difficult for him to accept the gift because of the price? It''s not expensive!¡¡It''s a cheap one! Just to be sure, I''ll add that it is inexpensive. In the case of an aristocrat, one would expect to receive something more valuable. It didn''t occur to Lydia until she met him that she would be caring for the exact opposite. "Thank you. I''ll take good care of it. Rydia was relieved to see his face break out in happiness. The warmth of his gaze made her feel as if she had been noticed in some unwanted way, but she was satisfied that she had achieved her goal. After that, she said she was sorry that she hadn''t prepared a gift for me, so I got back at her for what she did to me before. I really like that snow rabbit, so I''ll tell him how I really feel. Lydia is pleased to see the expression of surprise on the face of the apprentice gardener. Since he was always surprised, it would be nice to surprise him once in a while. After a while, for some reason, he started to laugh. Unsure of what was so funny, Lydia rolled her eyes and stared at him. After laughing for a while, he held up his index finger with a funny smile. He smiles and holds up his index finger. What''s the extra?¡¡Lydia tilted her head at the unfamiliar word. "If anyone makes you cry, tell me. I''ll hit you. Why did you suddenly say such a terrible thing ......? It''s hard to imagine him being violent. Especially since his facial expressions don''t match what he says. "Just remember. I''m sure you''ll understand. I understand. ...... It''s not unusual for him to get angry, but I don''t know why he would say something like that. I don''t know why he would say such a thing, even though he rarely gets angry, but I had a vague feeling that I had to make sure he didn''t. To keep him smiling. Ludia didn''t notice. For a while after that, every time she looked at the four-leaf locket, she was embarrassed to remember what he had said. ...... 21 19． footsteps You seem to be enjoying yourself lately, Your Highness. "I have a lot of work to do. Roy, who had been looking over the papers, narrowed his honey-colored eyes at the squire and then returned his attention to the papers. "Lord Ernst is not as tough as your father, but he is tough. "Ah, the Lord of the Ice. The squire didn''t think Roy looked that troubled as he said it with a smile on his face. But he doesn''t usually even talk about it, so it must actually be difficult. The Squire was not in a position to comment on the matter since he was only informed that it was related to education, but he had heard of the reputation of the three ministers, so he could understand the difficulty. The duke had a sweet smile on his face and made completely neutral and impartial judgments, which some of his business partners seemed to fear. Some people say that he is as cold-hearted as an auditing organization under the direct control of the Prime Minister, because he looks gentle and sweet, but has no indulgence whatsoever. But I think we''ll get through the first hurdle in the spring. Roy''s satisfied smile reminded the squire who had helped him gather the data about the first obstacle. "That? That''s good. But how could you prepare materials for the commoner side, let alone the noble side? Duke Ernst didn''t have a clue either, did he? "I have it on good authority. I''ve done my own experiments, so I can prove it with a high degree of certainty. "When I was suddenly asked to investigate the color of hydrangeas, everyone tilted their heads. When I was suddenly asked to investigate the color of the hydrangea, everyone tilted their heads in disbelief. Even I was skeptical until I saw the hydrangea change color. The squire then looked at a dead tree in a flower pot on the windowsill. But it''s a shame you cut it down while it was still blooming. It''s out of season, so it will last through the winter, but if you don''t prune it early, it won''t bloom next year. Philine liked it so much, I want to show it again next year. "Her Royal Highness is very fond of you, Your Highness. I''m sure she''d like to have her brother''s color. Even though they have almost the same attributes. He sounded like he was laughing, but you could tell from Roy''s expression that he didn''t feel bad. He also has a soft spot for his sister. But you know a lot about gardening, don''t you, Your Highness? Roy''s curiosity had led him to read books on a variety of subjects, so the squire assumed that he knew a lot about growing flowers. No, I asked a specialist how to grow them. But apparently, that was not the case. "I see. He explained it to me, and I learned most of it in one sitting, which gave me the creeps. Remembering the other man''s reaction, Roy chuckled. I''m jealous that I don''t remember things as well as you do. ...... The squire couldn''t believe that someone would find him so creepy. The squire couldn''t believe that anyone would be creeped out by him, and he couldn''t understand why his master would be so amused by it. So, without mentioning it, I told him of my honest envy. "Well, that should be enough. I''ll get ready and go. "Yes, sir. After looking over the papers, Roy gathered up what he needed and left them with the squire. The squire hung his head and went to arrange for the attendant. After a quick selection of clothes for going out, Roy got into the carriage. When he was sure that the squire was also in the carriage, the squire started the horse. The speed of the carriage was moderate, allowing him to enjoy the scenery without strain. Roy''s honey-colored eyes reflected the scenery and people of the city, and he smiled happily. You never get bored, do you, Your Highness? "I never get bored. And every day is different. To the squire, the city looks the same as it always has, but Roy sees it as if it were brand new every time. The squire is strangely convinced that this is what the eyes of a ruler are like. As the first prince, he had more qualities to be a prince than what was expected of him. After running for a while, his watchful gaze changed slightly, and the squire followed his gaze to see children playing or chasing each other. Can I ask you something? What is it? "How do you make friends? The squire, thinking that it was unusual to be asked a question that was difficult to answer, was stunned. In a corner of his mind, he thought that even a prince has childish thoughts. But he is not just a boy, he is a prince. He is a prince who is loved by people of all ages. It''s hard to make friends as equals. Why all of a sudden? I asked him to be my friend once and he said no. Did you say ......? Yeah. It''s a boy, right? Yeah. The master tilted his head as if to say, "What''s wrong with that? It is often women who go out of their way to ask to be friends. In addition, the Squire''s experience is that women who are more constrained tend to say this. I can guess that Roy would have genuinely said that, but that is not the case between men. Whether or not I would have the guts to say no in the same situation, I feel sorry for the person. I don''t have the guts to tell my boss that I''m a girl. The mere thought of it is enough to make me feel disrespect and awe. How should I express my discomfort? ...... "...... You know what, Your Highness? What? Is a friend something you are happy to be called? Roy thought about it for a few seconds, and his expression turned sullen. I must have misspoken. The squire was impressed by his quick understanding. The Squire was impressed by how quickly he understood. "A good friend is a natural companion. Is that how it is? "At least I do. I can be friends with someone for many years because I enjoy their company, and I can be friends with them even if I only see them occasionally. If you don''t like them, they won''t last long. "You have good friends. I envy you. The squire, who had never thought that he would ever be looked upon with envy by the prince, was upset. The usual dazzle seemed to increase even more and he wanted to turn his face away in awe. I don''t know if my experience will be of any help to you. ...... "No, it''s helped me realize my own mistakes. Thank you. No problem. Perhaps it was because of his aptitude, but the holy light was so strong that the squire managed to resist the urge to fall flat on his face. He hoped that his smile had not become awkward. It is partly because I am timid, but when I am in contact with my master, I often feel the difference in status or rank, regardless of age, and feel the need to prostrate myself. Since there was still some time before the destination, the squire asked him about something he was curious about in the course of the conversation. What happened with the one who refused? It is quite a daredevil to refuse a prince. You can''t help but be curious about how it happened. I see him sometimes. You do? ......? Yeah, he''s running errands for me. The squire tilted his head at Roy''s absent-minded answer. I''d like to know if you''re the only one who can run this errand? I''m sure he''s the right man for the job, but ...... I''m used to it these days, so I can handle it alone. But it''s good to know that he''s more interesting. The squire couldn''t help but look at Roy, who pondered a bit and smiled happily. Isn''t that already a friend? If you can refuse Roy''s offer, you''re not the type to do anything you don''t want to. If you''re still going out with him, it''s not just because he''s good-natured or caring. The squire, wondering if he should apply his own measure to his master, kept his thoughts to himself and did not say anything. ''I see. I''m glad you''re enjoying yourself, Your Highness. Instead, he replied. He was glad that his master had someone to laugh at his age. Roy rolled his honey-colored eyes for a moment and replied with a happy, dazzling smile. And since the squire didn''t seem to notice, Roy added. You''ve met him before, too. "What?¡¡Who are you? When the squire didn''t really seem to recognize him, Roy smiled and told him he would not tell him until he did. Then the squire started mumbling about all the possible candidates he could think of. Roy watched his pondering with amusement until the carriage arrived. When they arrived at their destination, Roy stood at the front door of the mansion with his servant. As Roy arrived, the two doors opened as if to invite him inside. As Roy walked in, he was greeted by the lady of the house and the butler. Welcome, Your Highness. "It''s been a long time, Miss Ludia. After bowing, he looked up and smiled at the girl, who gave him a friendly smile. "Really?¡¡We met a couple of weeks ago. We met two weeks ago. I see Miss Ludia is having a very productive life. Yes, ....... If it were anyone else, I''d say you''ve been waiting a long time. Lydia''s cheeks flushed and her eyelids fluttered in embarrassment as Roy smiled at her. I''m sorry. "Oh, no, not at all. I just thought it would be fun to hear what you have to say. He stopped her from lowering her head, and she looked up to see a dazzling smile. Her cheeks flushed, and she could only reply, "I see. Seeing this, she was impressed that the squire was used to dealing with women. It''s strange how something so out of the ordinary for a seven-year-old boy can be accepted just because it''s him. After leaving the documents and materials for the Duke of Ernst with the butler, Roy was led by Lydia to a corner of the garden where tea was being prepared. I really like you, Miss Lydia. As they walked along, Roy said happily, while Lydia gave him a slightly resentful look. "Can we please not rehash this? She is ashamed of the way she neglected the prince, and Roy''s words sound ironic to her, even though she knows he didn''t mean it. As for her, she had a lot of things to do, such as her daily training and her interaction with Tordelise, who had become her friend, and not long ago she had been worrying about something, so she did not have time to wait for Roy. I''m happy for you. You''re happy, ......? It''s natural that we both have things to do while we''re away. But the other girls only want to hear about me. One-way conversations are no fun. The way she sells her flirtation to raise her own stock, which was probably instilled in her by her parents, is rather pathetic. It distorts the direction of the daughter''s own emotions, which should have been pure affection and longing. Such distortion is not present in Ludia. Roy is glad for that. "Maybe it''s because Master Roy is so interesting. Roy''s easy-to-understand speech was interesting, even if he didn''t know much about it. Knowing this, Lydia wondered if the other girls were as well. But she understood from Roy''s chuckle that this was not the case. It''s not all that interesting. "...... perhaps I should listen to you. In the event you''re not sure what you''re looking for, you''ll be able to find out more about it here. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. I was talking about this. Lydia shook her head, saying it was nothing. What are you going to show me today? The silver-leafed goldenrod is at its best, and the nearby magnolias are lovely in bud. "I see. I''m looking forward to it. Ludia smiled as she remembered the scene she was going to see. Roy''s face tore up in response to her expression. When we arrived, the yellow of the silver-leafed golden bellflower was spreading out in front of us, signaling the arrival of spring. A table and chairs were set up overlooking the whole place, and a maid was waiting to serve tea. The garden of the Ernsts always looks so different. As Ludia had said, the white magnolia buds peeking out from the yellow color looked lovely. Yes, I love this garden. Yes, I love this garden. The way the flowers bloom in the sun fills Roy''s heart, evoking his love of flowers. After confirming that the tea was ready, Lydia sent the maid back. As they turned around to look at the flowers in the calm air, one of the silver-leafed goldenrod began to rustle and sway. There was not enough wind to make it sway much. "What is it, ......? This is the first time that I''ve ever seen such a thing. It''s better to keep a little distance. Roy stood in front of her and protected her with his back, just in case. It''s a good idea to keep your eyes on the road, but it''s also a good idea to keep your eyes on the road. A few beats or tens of seconds passed as the two of them stared at the swaying silver-leafed golden bellflower. Then, suddenly, a rather large shadow fell from the cloud of yellow flowers. What? Startled, Lydia choked up and grabbed Roy''s sleeve. "....... The boy landed on the ground, his center of gravity nearly shifted by the branch he was holding, and stood up, carrying a slender saw in a leather cover around his waist, and several branches with yellow flowers on his shoulders. When Lydia discovered the identity of the shadow, she stepped in front of Roy and scolded him for his fright. "Where do you think you''re coming from? "Hmm?¡¡What? I''m not sure if you''ve heard of this, but I''m sure you''ve heard of it. How can it be falling from the tree tops? "Yes. My father entrusted me with decorating Ok-sama''s room, so I thought I''d take it from a beautiful place with lots of sunlight. The apprentice gardener who held up the branch and showed it to her smiled without seeming to take offense. That''s what Lydia can''t stand. But it''s not safe! He rolls his eyes when he hears Lydia''s angry words, and smiles softly. "Thank you for worrying about me. "You''re not sorry. ...... You''ll be able to find a lot more than just a few of these in the marketplace. I''m not sure what to say. You can find a lot more than just a few things to do. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. When she turned around with a stiff movement, Roy''s honey-colored eyes softened with interest. "You have such a vivacious side, Miss Ludia. "Um, this is ......, the ....... You can''t help but raise your voice, and there''s nothing you can do to fix it after being seen behaving in a manner unbecoming of a lady. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. You''re Roy-sama? When Ludia looked at the apprentice gardener, he had a subtle expression on his face, as if he didn''t know how to react. Roy, on the other hand, is smiling. "That''s why it''s so strange to hear from you, young lady. I''m not going to say I''m weird," he said, his words coming out with a long sigh. I never said anything was strange. "No. He is the one who is strange. The gardener''s apprentice pointed at Roy. The apprentice gardener pointed at Roy and scolded him. Roy is a prince!¡¡That''s rude! "It says it''s ....... Should I fix it? No, it''s fine for an informal setting. How am I supposed to meet you officially? You don''t know. If I do, I''m gonna feel really uncomfortable using the honorific with you. I don''t like it either. I don''t like it either." The exchange between the half-lidded gardener''s apprentice and the amused Roy left Ludia dumbfounded this time. "Do you know ......? In the event that you''ve got any questions regarding where and the best way to get in touch with us, we''ll be happy to assist you. He was a stray, you know. It''s the reason why I''ve been working with him on my city tour. In the event that you''ve got any questions regarding where and how to get in touch with me, you can contact me at my web site. There were times when Roy would tell me about his visits to the city, but I never dreamed that one of my own servants was helping him. And the apprentice gardener had rarely told Lydia what he was doing in the downtown area. I haven''t heard. ...... It was natural that she didn''t know, but she felt left out and complained. I didn''t know that you and Leo knew each other. You can complain to Leo. I''m pretty sure he''s guilty. No, I thought we could explain it when we met, but I guess we never do. I''m sorry." The apprentice gardener was taken aback by Roy''s apologetic and genuinely amused demeanor. I''m sure you''ll be glad to hear that. "I was looking forward to seeing how Isak would react. But you''re not surprised. I knew you were pretty high up. If anything, I''m more convinced of your age. Is that it? That''s it? The apprentice gardener didn''t seem the least bit awed by the revelation of Roy''s true identity. From his point of view, it only made sense that the reason for the glare was because he was royalty. As for whether or not he will change his attitude, I have confirmed with him that it is not a problem. One of the reasons I didn''t tell Roy was that I was afraid he would change his attitude, but it seems my fears were unfounded. He was relieved and happy that his attitude did not change. "I see. "Ugh. You''ve got to stop that glare. Miss, help me. "Don''t use me as a shield! The apprentice gardener took refuge behind Lydia as Roy smiled brightly. Lydia, who is not immune to Roy''s smile in the same way as he is, complains. He said, "Young lady, you have strong magic, so you have high defense. She can do it. What''s your logic?¡¡It has nothing to do with magic power. Lydia was indignant at his incomprehensible reasoning. I know he is not a fan of flashy things, but this is too extreme to be so blatant. Roy watches with a smile as Lydia and the gardener''s apprentice engage in an incomprehensible argument, yelling and yelling. There was someone who froze at the sight of such a bizarre scene. It was the gardener''s apprentice who noticed the shadow standing there. "Huh?¡¡That''s my brother Matheus. Following his gaze, Roy turned around and recognized the figure of the squire. "What? There''s still time, are you in a hurry? No, ......, it was a bit noisy, so I thought something might have happened. ...... The squire dutifully answers his master''s question, despite his stupor. I''ve been following you as a guard, so I''ve been listening for noises, but I was puzzled by the unexpected sight. In response to the squire''s words, Lydia apologizes. I''m very sorry about that. Our servant was rude. "What, me? It''s probably because Zaku fell from the tree tops. Oh, I see. I''m sorry to have disturbed you. At Ludia''s suggestion, the apprentice gardener, who was aware that he had made a noise, apologized honestly. No, I hope nothing happened to you. I''m fine. You can go back. Mateus, you came all this way because you were worried about me. It''s his job. Besides, you can''t talk to Isak and the others calmly with Matheus around. Hmm, you talk like a kid too. It was unusually childish of him to not want adults to interfere in a children-only setting. I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one who has a problem with this. What''s with the ......? The apprentice gardener was startled by Roy''s sudden change. It was a casual thing to him, but the point came as a shock to Roy. He was used to being treated as if he were older than his age and acting like it, but he had never thought there was still this side of him. It was a side of him that he knew only because he had someone who treated him as his age. The gardener''s apprentice is unconsciously bringing out Roy''s childishness. "Oh! "What? This time, the squire pointed at the gardener''s apprentice and shouted. This time, the squire pointed at the gardener''s apprentice and said, "What?" The voice startled the gardener''s apprentice and Lydia. But the squire could not pay attention to them. Finally, he realized the answer to his master''s riddle. It was true that he had been meeting with him under a false identity, so it made sense that they had become casual. Judging from the current situation, the relationship would have remained the same even if his true identity had been revealed. The two of them, who had no idea about the interaction between Roy and the squire, were confused. The apprentice gardener, who was being pointed at, was particularly confused. Ha-ha-ha! You let it slide that you were a prince, but you''re surprised by this? Roy laughed out loud, amused by his surprise at seeing him for the first time. "What''s going on here, ...... girl? Don''t ask me that. At any rate, it''s probably Zaku''s fault. What? I didn''t do anything, the apprentice gardener claimed, but Lydia thought he was unconvincing in this situation. I didn''t do anything, the apprentice gardener claimed, but Lydia thought he was unconvincing in this situation. Lydia knew firsthand how influential his unconscious actions could be. ...... Well, I''m glad you''re having fun, Roy. I didn''t say anything about gagging. The duchess is smiling happily and the apprentice gardener is tilting his head. The prince''s laughter echoes in the garden as the footsteps of spring approach. The prince''s laughter echoes in the garden as spring approaches. Without realizing that their days are slowly changing... 22 20． reminiscence Gerald was troubled. The Duke, Gerald von Ernst, is the head of the three ministries of magic, medicine, and medicine, and is very busy. His wife, Octavia, is also devoting herself to raising their second daughter a few months ago, so he can''t give much attention to his eldest daughter, Ludia. This is a serious problem for Gerald, who puts his family first. He has been receiving reports from his family members about the condition of his beloved daughter, but it seems that she has become a little uptight and occasionally hits out at his servants. The daughter does not say she is lonely because she cares for them. As a parent, I feel sad that my daughter is not pampered and relied on, although she must be under pressure from being born into a duke''s family. But instead, they seem to be directing their frustration at the servants. As I was aware that I was the cause, I felt uncomfortable scolding my beloved daughter for her behavior. Therefore, he could not say anything strongly. I have apologized to the servants from time to time for taking it out on them, but I know that this does not solve the root of the problem. Just as I was thinking about how unworthy I was as a father, something happened that I could not ignore. "Please fire this rude maid! I was just greeting a new servant before going to work. She was happy that her beloved daughter had come to see her off, but now the bill had come due. My daughter now has misplaced her sense of nobility. It''s my fault for neglecting her and not correcting it. Just as I felt a heavy weight in my heart that I should reprove her, an unexpected voice came down. You have a very ugly personality. I was surprised at the unfamiliar expression, but the fact that it sounded calm and without malice was surprising and did not make me angry. It sounded like he was abusing his daughter, but it was also true that his point was well-taken. Before Gerald could react, there was a heavy, dull sound. Dennis, the resident gardener, had struck his own son. "......? Apologize. Without a son, Gerald wondered if a family of men could be so unforgiving. However, Gerald himself had been raised strictly, but he could not remember his father ever raising his hand. I guess the Baumgartners are like this. His son, Isak, is huddled in pain, unable to even speak. His copper eyes were filled with disapproval. But there was no sign of anger. He seemed to have his own sense of rightness. Gerald was a little curious as to what he was thinking. "What did you say, ......? I''m sure you''ll agree that it''s a great idea to take a look at the photos. Who do you think I am, ......?¡¡Who do you think I am? In the event that you have any kind of questions concerning where and how to use the internet, you can call us at the web site. Denise stopped raising her fist again with a hand, but he could see that she wanted to see what was going on. In the meantime, the boy quietly questioned his beloved daughter. After telling her what he thought was wrong, he did not impose his justice or blame her, but only asked. However, his beloved daughter, who was gradually forced to think and answer for herself instead of following what she had been blindly believing, must be feeling blamed. "But why are you so great? I''m the Duke of Ernst, ....... Are you really so great that you have to rely on your father to fire a single maid? "....... Finally, his beloved daughter could no longer speak with only her blind faith in values. The way she glared at the boy with regret was pitiful, but also very endearing. As I wondered what she would do, a weak slap struck the boy on the left cheek. In her own way, she wanted to resist the situation that she could not compete with, but regret was already on her face. The tantrum seems to have subsided enough for her to understand that it was a bad move. His daughter, who had never been violent before, was frightened of his reaction. The boy, however, remained calm. "If you resort to violence, it''s like admitting defeat. "! I thought the boy had clever eyes, but I didn''t expect him to understand the folly of resorting to force after an argument when he was only seven years old. He should have felt humiliated to be beaten by a younger girl, even if she was his superior. Despite his language difficulties, he had the grace to look the girl in the eye and speak straightforwardly without insulting her. Gerald was impressed by the boy''s calm demeanor. As he watched his beloved daughter leave, her cheeks flushed with shame or anger, he looked over at Dennis to apologize for his daughter''s rudeness, but Dennis shook his head in silence. Perhaps it was because of his loyalty to the Ernst family, or perhaps it was because of the way he treated his son, but I could tell that he intended not to worry about it. I can''t apologize for saying that. The boy, who seemed to have remembered the possibility of being scolded by Dennis after he finished speaking, looked up at Gerald and the others. Gerald could only smile at the coppery eyes that looked up at him curiously. He had just met the boy, and he didn''t like the role he had to play. "Thank you, Isak. That''s why I thanked him. No, ......, I''m sorry for saying what I want to ...... your daughter. He seemed to be aware of my language and apologized for it. But I learned something from him. Instead of telling him what we already know to be right, let him look back and think about what is right for himself. For Gerald, who had been convinced that he needed to be scolded in order to be corrected, this was a bright spot. Since Ludia was Gerald''s first child, it was inevitable that he would have to figure out how to raise her. Still, he never thought he would learn how to raise a young boy. I am only ashamed of my inadequacy as a male parent. I told him that I would use this as a reference in the future, and then the butler asked me to go to work. Gerald said goodbye to Denise and his son Isak, complementing his daughter''s natural cuteness. This event will be a good opportunity for her to grow up. Gerald thought in the carriage on his way to work that he should take advantage of this opportunity. But the next day, there was already a change. Good morning, father. "Good morning, Dear. You''re up early today. Despite Gerald''s early start to the day, Ludia was waiting for him in the entrance hall. She looked nervous and uninspired, a change from yesterday''s brashness. "Can I have a moment of your time, please, ......? The same color eyes look up at you anxiously, and Gerald smiles softly back. I don''t mind. I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that. This is a great way to make sure you are getting the most out of your time and money. I am withdrawing my offer ......!¡¡I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one who''s a fan of your work. Lydia, now calm, knows that her father would never fire a maid. Still, she wanted to tell her father about her mistake. Gerald is blinding. The eyes that looked up at him, trembling slightly, were filled with determination. I knew there would be a change, but it was so soon. "All right. I''m not going to hurt Catelyn. Do you feel safe? "Yes. Gerald''s words finally put her mind at ease, and she let out a sigh of relief as her face lit up. Gerald narrowed his eyes at his daughter''s reaction and stroked her pale golden hair. Dear, you did a great job. Ludia, who had been prepared to be reprimanded, rolled her eyes and froze. In the event that you''ve got a lot of time, you''ll be able to take a look at the web site and find out more about it. ...... I''m sorry I embarrassed you. Dear is a good girl. She''s a good girl, and I''m happy to embarrass her. I''m sorry I made you feel lonely. Gerald hugged his daughter, loving the look in her moist eyes. Ludia reached across and grasped her father''s back. She then shook her head quietly in his arms in response to his apology. "...... Master Gerald. As Gerald was enjoying the first father-daughter embrace in a long time, the butler who had been waiting for him called out. It was time to leave, and Gerald regretfully released his beloved daughter from his arms. I''m off, then. Dear. Have a good day. Resisting the urge to hug her again, Gerald headed for the carriage waiting at the main gate. As he walked out the door, he heard a voice behind him. "Father!¡¡Can I see you off again ......? He stopped and looked back at Gerald with a smile. Of course. I''m sure you''ll be glad to hear that. She doesn''t know that he was behind the closing door. What she doesn''t know is that right after that, Gerald collapsed in a heap of emotions. --One year later. "Thank you, Isak! "Hey, ......?¡¡What''s wrong with you today, duke? The apprentice gardener, who still did not understand why he was being thanked, asked with a scream. You''re so cute today, Dear! The apprentice gardener was taken aback by what was said with a dazzling smile on his face. I''m so glad. That''s good, isn''t it ......? Yeah. Thanks to you, Gerald thanked him for the umpteenth time. Because of you, I''m happy now. He knows that he is just doing what he wants, without any intention to do so. That''s why Gerald thanks him again and again. 23 21． handkerchief It''s been a year since I became an apprentice gardener with memories of a previous Japanese life. "Miss, what''s wrong? The duchess, Ludia von Ernst, came over to me as I was working in the garden, looking a little delicate. Behind her is Katrin, the maid, who is holding the youngest daughter in her arms. In her little hand is a tuft of her pale golden hair. "Flora won''t let me go. ...... She says with a weak face. I''m not sure if this is a good idea or not, but it''s a good idea. Oh, and by the way, I''m not even in the mob, so I don''t appear in the game. However, she sometimes gives a strange priority to coming to me. If she won''t let go of me, she can just leave me alone with my sister. Maybe it''s because I see her regularly, or maybe it''s because she''s strangely disciplined. I was planning to take her to my study garden when she comes today, but it looks like I won''t be able to. At any rate, I asked my father''s permission to take her off and went back to the girls. The young lady''s sister is happily shaking the young lady''s hair. I approach her sister. "Flora, you''re looking good today. I only see you once in a while, do you remember me? I point to myself and ask, and Flora tilts her head. I''ve only met you a few times at tea parties invited by your mother, Master Octavia, aka Master Ok. It''s doubtful that she remembers him. I thought about it for a few seconds, and then I heard a voice with pink eyes staring at me. "Zark? "Yes, Isak. You remembered well, that''s great. Flora smiled and was pleased, as if she somehow understood the praise. When I smile at her, she smiles in response. When I opened my mouth wide, Flora also opened her mouth crisply. When I close my mouth, Flora also closes her mouth tightly. Can you do this, then? She put her hands out in front of her, clenched her fists, and opened her hands. She squeezed her small hands together and then opened them to reveal her palms. The thin golden hair fell from her hand. He patted her head and praised her. She patted her head and praised her, and Flora let out a squeal of delight. I know your hair is beautiful, but don''t embarrass me too much. Instead of scolding her strongly, I patted her head a little roughly, but she didn''t seem to get the message and only squealed with delight. I can''t help it, I chuckle. ...... You''re good. I''m sure you''re not the only one. It seems that Katrin was also trying to get her to let go somehow. When she''s like this, she mimics everything. Are you okay, young lady? I didn''t know how long she had been holding me, so I looked at her to see if she was tired, but her cheeks were red and she was silent. What''s wrong? ....... I asked her, and she turned away, looking a little peeved. It''s best not to pursue the matter any further, so I make a suggestion. "Do you want me to take Flora with me today? "Oh, you don''t mind? No, thank you. Flora still wants to play with you. You don''t have to worry about a one-year-old leaking your secret location. But it was too far to go while carrying her, so I tore a certain width of a large cloth for her to go under the barrier at the entrance. She was surprised to see me suddenly ripping the cloth. What are you ...... doing? "I''m just making it so you can carry it. I took the flora from Katrin, passed the cloth over my back and under my armpits, twisted the cloth in front of me and around my back, wrapped the cloth around my lower body so that it was stable, and then tied the excess cloth around my waist. "Okay, let''s go. The young lady rolled her eyes and Katrin applauded as she made sure Flora was steady behind her. "Well done, sir. "Huh?¡¡The old ladies in the downtown area are even faster than you. Katrin praised me as if she were doing a magic trick, but the ladies were faster and could fix the door better. I only help them sometimes, so I''m not as skilled as they are. I also know how to do it, but I don''t know the name of this thing. I know how to do it, but I don''t know what it''s called. ...... If you don''t mind, I''d like to know how to do it.¡¡Octavia''s arm seems to be getting tired easily these days. ...... I''m not sure what to make of this. It is more normal for noblemen to raise their children by leaving them to their own devices. I''ll teach you how to hold your child in front of you next time. The child won''t like not being able to see his mother''s face. Thank you. Katrin smiled as if relieved. The young lady raised her hand in defeat. I''ll learn it too. I understand that you want to do something for your sister, but you can''t take the job of a servant (maid). I''m sure you''ll be able to find something that will work for you. When I warned her with a reason that she could understand, she choked up and backed down. She seemed a little frustrated. "You''re her big sister, so why don''t you do what only a big sister can do? "Sis, ...... The young lady''s eyes lit up at the sound. Yes, I understand. It may be a little different, but in a previous life, when my sister was small, I was proud of the role of big brother because it made me feel special. But then I started giving it away more and more to my sister because I was her big brother, and I was unfaithful. I hope that doesn''t happen to you, young lady. Well, I guess the Duke and Master Oku can handle it. I''m ready to go, so I head to the study garden with the young lady. Katrin gave me some cookies for Flora to eat. It''s probably like the egg bologna from a previous life. Flora sometimes squeals behind me, as if she enjoys the change of scenery. The lady scolded me when I was humming a song as I thought of it. "Could you please not teach Flora any strange songs? "Oh, just sing classical music when you go to bed. Besides, I can''t sing like that. Why don''t you just not sing at all? Picnics are supposed to be fun. Hey, Flora. Hey. "Hey, Flora." - "Hey." - "Flora," Flora repeated my ending happily, whether she understood it or not. When I take care of a child who can barely understand a word, I often sing to her. It''s a great way to keep them entertained while you''re on the move, and it''s a great way to keep them occupied. When I think back to my previous life in preschool, there was always time for singing, so I guess that''s how it is. "Don''t you like this kind of thing, young lady? "No, I don''t. Then ...... I just asked her, but for some reason she became frightened and replied hesitantly. "I see. Good. I''m relieved. If you don''t like up-tempo songs, you have to refrain from listening to them. It''s painful to listen to songs that don''t suit you. My sister and I didn''t have the same taste in some of our previous lives. What was it, a character song?¡¡I''ve heard that not all of them are like that. I''ve heard that not all of them are like that, but the one my sister had was for a character in an otome game, so that''s why. I''m not sure if there are any character songs in Kimihoshi, which seems to be the source of this world, but I was fine with it because she only played it when she was in her room. I know one of them, and if they did, I''d be like, wow. Yeah, let''s not think about it any more. The study garden is a little far away, but I''m in a happy mood while humming a song, and before I know it, I''m there. Flora was shouting in tune behind me, so I guess I wasn''t bored. Although her voice was not as cheerful as Flora''s, the young lady was secretly singing along in the latter half of the song. I didn''t tell her because I thought she would stop if I did. Before we went under the hedge at the entrance, I held Flora in front of me and went under, taking care not to hit any leaves or branches. I asked the young lady to cover herself with a cloth so that she could dive defensively. Whoa. The young lady who took off the cloth shouted in admiration. "It wasn''t blooming time last time, so I did it again. The fluffy white flowers of the white clover plant were bathed in the sun. The owl fountain was surrounded by two colors: the white of the flowers and the green of the three leaves. Since white clover grows only in sunny places, this sun pool was the perfect place. I laid out a cloth as a seat and set Flora down on it, encouraging the young lady to sit down as well. After she sits down, she approaches the white flower and her face breaks into a smile. I''m glad you like it. I''m glad you like them. I thought you''d be happier in a field of flowers, but I couldn''t do it before because it wasn''t the right time. I had to make her step on them, so it might have been better if they hadn''t bloomed, so that she wouldn''t be so heartbroken. Even then, I hesitated because I grew it. As the young lady was staring at the flower, Flora seemed to be curious and reached out her hand to a nearby white flower and opened her mouth. "Hey, don''t try to put everything in your mouth! She pulled Flora into her arms and sat her down on her knees. She picks up the white clover and holds it up out of Flora''s reach. "Hey! "You can''t eat this! Even though I warned her that it was not for her to put in her mouth, she didn''t seem to understand my intentions and fluttered her hand. I sigh and have no choice but to ask the lady. "Miss, do you have a handkerchief? I do, but it''s ...... "I''ll wash it and return it to you. She lent me a white lace handkerchief. I could tell from the texture that it was a high quality fabric. But I couldn''t do anything about it, so I unfolded the handkerchief and folded it, feeling sorry for myself. I held the folded handkerchief in front of Flora''s eyes, bouncing it. "Here, Flora. Do you know what this is? "Uh... Uh-oh. Yes, it''s a bunny. You want one? "Yes. Flora nodded loudly, her peach-colored eyes shining. You''ll be able to get a lot more than just a rabbit. "Flora?¡¡You''re being a prude. Forgive her, she likes it. The young lady is upset by her sister''s behavior, but tells her that it''s okay to put it in her mouth and that it''s acceptable. She was puzzled, but after watching Flora for a while, she seemed to agree that it was better this way. Zaku is really used to taking care of children. Downtown is all about helping each other out, you know. When I was younger, I was also taken care of by my neighbors'' brothers, sisters and aunts. I''m just giving it back to those who were born after me. On the other hand, I''ve done nothing for you as a sister. ...... I look at the depressed young lady and tilt my head. You''re doing it. "Yeah, ....... I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but it''s a good idea. The reason why you are fine with me, whom you''ve only met briefly, is because you have your daughter with you. I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that I''m not the only one who''s not afraid of you. Yeah, I wonder. ...... Yeah. Hey, Flora loves her big sister, right? I love you. I love you. I asked, and Flora quickly answered in the affirmative. From this reaction, it seems that she understands the meaning of love. As expected of someone who is doted on by the duke. Hearing her sister''s words, the young lady''s face turned red. Her pale blue eyes are slightly moistened. "Flora. ...... "Okay, Flora. Give your sister a big hug. "Squeeze? That''s how you tell her you love her. When I hugged Flora, being careful not to hurt her, she let out a happy squeal and her little hands hugged me back. When I was sure I knew how to do it, I lifted Flora from behind by her sides and brought her toward the lady. "Hey. "Neesha, squeeze. Aah! When she felt the strength of Flora''s hug, she opened her eyes a little and hugged me back, hesitantly at first, and then more firmly. The fact that she hugged her with all the strength she could must mean that she had feelings for her, and I''m sure she understood that. Skinship is one of the most important communication tools in a family at a time when words are not understood. She may have been unsure because this is her first sister. I hope this will give you some confidence that she likes you. Flora hugged the young lady for a long time, as if it felt good to be in her arms. She must have been happy about it, because she hugged Flora for a while. After a while, the young lady looked up. "...... By the way, what have you been up to? Hmm? Hmm?" She asked me, apparently noticing the sound of my handiwork. I put it on her head, just finished. "Here, princess. "Himesha! Flora''s peach eyes lit up when she saw the white crown made of white clover. "Yes. If there was a flower spirit, it would be like this. Today''s young lady happened to be wearing a white dress, so she looked like she was in a field of white clover flowers. I don''t know if there are any spirits other than attribute spirits, but if I could see them, they might look like this. She has pale gold hair, so her outline is thin and almost transparent in the sunlight. "~~! The lady suddenly drew her mouth into a tight line and flushed. Her eyes widened, as if she was about to get angry. "Zakk, lamk. I was going to ask her what was wrong, but Flora begged me. You want to wear the same one. Wait here. I immediately started to make a smaller flower crown. I didn''t get a chance to ask her how she was doing, but she didn''t say anything to me, so I just hugged Flora and waited for the crown to be made. Because of the small size and the fact that she was used to it, she was able to make the crown faster than before. Even so, Flora seemed to get tired of waiting and started eating the rabbit ears of the handkerchief again. "Sorry to keep you waiting, princess. She placed the crown on her thick blonde hair and reached up to feel the flowers on her head, even though she couldn''t see them. Then she looked up at the young lady to make sure she was okay. "Neesha? "Yes. They''re matching. She smiled as she held up the same flower crown as Flora. The answer filled Flora''s face with joy. "Himesha! The young lady smiles at the excited Flora and says, "You are really a pretty princess. "You really are a lovely princess. "Cute. "Yes. "No, miss. What? The young lady tilted her head in confusion because I suddenly interrupted her with a negative. "Flora said you''re pretty. You know? "Yeah. Neesha, pretty. Flora was so happy to get the compliment that she wanted to return it to the girl. But she misunderstood it as a confirmation of her praise, so I corrected her on that. When she understood the praise from her sister, she turned red, either happy or embarrassed. ...... What''s wrong with you two? I''m sure you''ll agree. You''ll be able to find a lot more information on the web. After that, I let the hungry Flora eat some of the cookies I brought, and she started to doze off. So I had to go back to the house. I''d like to carry it on my back. As I was getting ready to carry her on my back, the young lady raised her hand and said something like that. She hadn''t given up yet, had she? "No, but... Just a little bit of ......! ...... Okay. Then sit on the edge. I asked her to sit on the edge of the cloth, where she could stand up quickly, and put Flora on her back with the cloth band under her armpits. Sit still for a moment. Holding the sash, I walk around in front of her and twist a few times in front of her. Then I run the two ends of the sash past her to the flora, wrap it around her so that her lower body is stable, cross it, and bring it to her front and tie it at her waist. "Good. There you go, little girl. . ...... Miss? When she didn''t answer, I looked up from the knot and saw her with her eyes squeezed shut and her breath choked. You''ll be able to see that she''s got a red face due to lack of oxygen. Her fists were clenched as if she was trying to endure. I wondered what was wrong, and came up with a reason why she was holding her breath. Come to think of it, I might smell sweaty after working in the garden. Did I do something called "smear harassment"? Oh no, what should I do? It''s probably hard for her to say, so I''d better check. "Sorry, lady. Did I smell? Huh? I asked apologetically, and she rolled her eyes. I''m just glad you''re breathing. No, no, no, it''s nothing! Then she shook her head as hard as she could. Doesn''t it hurt your neck to shake your head in such a hurry? "But ...... It''s nothing, it''s nothing! I get it. I had to nod my head because she said so strongly. The lady regained her composure and tried to stand up from carrying Flora on her back. She said, "....... But no matter how hard she tried, her center of gravity was locked behind her and she couldn''t stand up. I told you. It would be impossible for him to carry his sister, who weighs about half of him, on his back. Even so, she was trying so hard to stand up, and it was so cute that I started to gush. Immediately, the young lady looked up at me with a resentful glare, so I smiled and apologized. I said, "I''m sorry. I''m sorry," she said, "but Ok-sama is having a hard time carrying you, and you can''t carry her. "Ugh! The girl, who seemed to be unable to give up even after I explained that it was normal for her not to be able to do so, groaned wordlessly, which was unusual. Maybe Flora''s was contagious. Now it was my turn to tremble. "Why are you laughing at ......? "No, sweetheart. You''re too cute. I told her I wasn''t making fun of her protests, but she ended up getting angry. While I took over carrying Flora on my back, she seemed to be unable to stop her anger and silently slapped me. Perhaps he was silent because he was concerned about Flora, who was looking sleepy. By the time I arrived at the mansion and was greeted by Katrin, I had to hand over a sleeping Flora and a completely skinned young lady. Even after I realized that I was in the world of an otome game, my life remained unchanged. --Just a few days later, Flora''s hugging habits got the better of me, and I got a surprise hug from the Duke. 24 22． rose I felt a chill run down my spine. What is it? I paused for a moment as I helped prune the roses. I looked around to find the cause, but all I could see was my father and the blooming roses. As I tilted my head, my father warned me to be careful and cut carefully. If there are too many flowers in a rose, the nutrients are dispersed and the flowers do not grow. A rose with a single, dignified flower is preferred to a rose with many flowers. I think they are both beautiful. Probably because of my way of thinking, it is hard to know and remember the standard of pruning. I check with my father to make sure I''m doing it right. I watch my father pruning before I do it, but when I point at it and ask if I can cut it, there''s a 50/50 chance he''ll tell me not to. However, when I am in the rose garden during the blooming season, I feel out of place. Neither my father nor I are the kind of people who look good with flowers, but with roses, I feel it even more. Maybe it''s because we have a strong image of aristocracy. Well, this is an aristocratic house, so it''s only natural that there are roses. The pruning work was finished before noon, and I was walking through the courtyard with a basket of cut roses. It was a shame that they had bloomed so much, so I took them to the maids to see if they could be used for something. I''m sure they can be used for potpourri or something. My father is going to the kitchen to see if they can be used for decoration. I''d also like you to take a share of the bribe. I stop in my tracks. The glass door of the corridor facing the courtyard is open, and there is a stranger. It was an old man, or rather a brother, with eyes that looked as if he were not looking at the courtyard, even though he should be. I thought he was an old man, but he was shadowy or dark. Yeah, dark. It''s a beautiful day in early summer, but he looks a little pale. I didn''t need to hide, so I tried to walk past him. But he didn''t respond to my footsteps. I tried to get closer, but again, no response. Did I see a ghost? It''s been a year since I started working for the Ernst family, but I''ve never seen this brother before. And he''s dressed like an aristocrat, but he has brown hair, not blond like the Ernsts. I wonder if this brother is the cause of my chills. I wonder if this brother is the cause of the chills... But I don''t know if ghosts can be seen so clearly. I don''t remember being psychic in my past life. "Is my brother alive? "Yes, ......? I asked him if he was a ghost. When I called out to him, he finally recognized me. His eyes were the color of fresh green leaves, but I couldn''t feel any life in them. I thought they looked like dead leaves. He was looking at me, or rather at me, a little blankly, and then he slowly focused on me. Ah, our eyes finally met. When he noticed my presence, his eyes widened in surprise, and then he smiled sadly. But there was a little bit of light in his eyes. "Oh, ......, it''s okay. "You don''t have to smile when you''re not okay. I can''t help but feel like I''m forcing a smile. You don''t even have to pay attention to a kid you don''t know. My brother seems to not know how to react and is frozen. When I confirmed that we were able to have a conversation, I took a yellow rose from the basket and gave it to my brother. Yes. My brother took it reflexively and stared at the blooming yellow rose. You can have it if you want. You can have it if you want. It will bloom when you put it in. Yellow seems to be a cheerful color, and I think yellow roses smell the best. Thank you. My brother, who seemed to have been soothed by the flower, narrowed his young, leafy eyes. Yeah, he''s smiling naturally now. What should I do now? I wonder if I should just leave him alone, not knowing if he is a ghost or not. If he''s a ghost, he''s obviously not going to go away. In such a case, I wonder if I should ask him about his life. "Why are you so cheerless? If it''s a ghost, the default answer is that it''s lifeless, so it might be a strange question to ask. But it''s the least of my worries. "My wife''s been sick for a long time. ...... Oh, he''s talking. Maybe she''s a ghost. "A disease that can''t be cured? I said to myself, and for a moment I felt a sense of despair from my previous life. I was in an accident right after I was told I had no more time to live, but if I had lived until I had three months to live, would I have had this lifeless expression on my face? That''s right. It can''t be cured ......, it''s a disease of the mind. His young, leafy eyes darkened. If it''s mental, there''s no medicine. Even in Japan, there were only medicines to alleviate it, with side effects. I''m not sure what to do, but I''m sure you''ll be fine. ...... Pfft! You''ll be able to find a lot more than just a few things to do. "Brother, are you eating alone? "...... Oh. You''re not eating right. ...... I don''t have much of an appetite. Brother, if you''re a nobleman, you must have a lot of friends. The aristocracy has socializing as part of their job, so they should have good communication skills. You probably have lots of acquaintances. I don''t know if it''s a lot, but ...... "Well, why don''t you eat with your friends sometimes? My brother, who answered my question honestly, was puzzled by my suggestion. I don''t like to eat alone. And if your wife is sick, it means you don''t have any family to worry about you. Then you need to take care of yourself. People who take care of their family alone tend to push themselves too hard. Because they forget the option to rely on someone else. No matter how much you tell people around you to rely on someone who has forgotten, you don''t know if they will listen. So, it''s good just to notice that someone is nearby. Also, it would be better if you could make room for yourself. Well, you probably won''t believe what a stranger says to you, but it''s good if it makes you aware. If you were looking at the garden and the greenery, you must be feeling a need to be healed. No matter how much you try to cheer him up or cheer him up in the abstract, it''s you who has to take care of your wife. If you don''t build up your own mental stamina, there''s no way you can do it. He blinked and looked at the rose in his hand again. Then he brought it close to his face and smelled it. The way he looks at it makes me realize that he is a nobleman. I guess I ...... forgot how to love flowers. I''m forgetting to love flowers. I''m sure he''s a living person, though he''s saying he''s going to die. His eyes are alive now. Hmm?¡¡So that means ...... "Daniel, I thought you weren''t following me, but you wandered in here? The duke called out his name in a slightly impatient voice. When he recognized his brother, he sounded relieved. "Gerald. I''m not sure if you''ve seen this before, but I''ve seen it before. The duke tilts his head at the sudden stare. "What is it? "Well, ....... I''m sure you''ll be pleased to hear that. So that''s why you invited me to your mansion? It''s a great way to make sure you''re getting the most out of your time and money. "...... Isak, did you break the news? "Heh. What are you talking about? What the hell are you talking about? I didn''t know that the duke and this brother knew each other, and I didn''t tell him about the duke, so I can''t tell him anything. Oh, I gave him the rose. I tilted my head as hard as I could, but the Duke smiled as if he couldn''t help it, and then introduced me. "Daniel, this is Isak. He is my apprentice gardener. Isak, this is my friend Daniel. The Duke''s friend means he''s a highborn nobleman. Oh no, he''s talking to me like I''m his friend. I immediately bowed and apologized. "My name is Isak Baumgartner. I''m sorry for being so rude to you earlier!¡¡You were standing there so still, I thought you were a ghost. I heard a gushing sound above my lowered head. You''ll be able to see the duke holding his mouth in his fist and chuckling, and the brother, Daniel, smiling. It''s quite a feat to be mistaken for a ghost by a stranger. Daniel. I''m aware of that. ...... The duke''s eyes widened slightly at Daniel''s answer and he smiled softly. I''m sure you''re not the only one. I''m not sure what''s going on, but if the Duke is relieved, then he''s probably feeling a little better. Suddenly, my stomach growled. After delivering the rose to the maid, it was time for lunch. Come to think of it, the only reason I could think of anything else was because I was hungry. Daniel smiled. That''s a nice sound. I''m getting hungry too. "Um, well, ...... I think he was on his way to work. You should get back and have lunch soon. Yes, sir. The duke, my boss, has given me permission to leave, so I take my basket back and bail. "Isak. You will find a lot of things that you can do to make your life easier. The yellow rose I gave him was blooming on his chest. Pointing to it, Daniel said. Thank you. I''ll show it to my wife when it blooms nicely. I''m glad you said you would take good care of the flowers. I returned the smile and left. After delivering the roses to the maids and eating lunch, we went to work on the pond and pavilion in the corridor leading to the detached house. I pruned the miniature roses surrounding the pavilion, while my father tended to the water lilies and water. I don''t have to cut too many miniature roses because they can bloom in clusters, which makes me feel better. Maybe it''s because I''m poor that I feel it''s a waste to cut them. I put the pruned miniature roses in the basket at my waist. "Hold on, Miss Ella! Miss? I heard a very urgent voice of a young lady. As I turned toward the voice, wondering why it was coming from her, I saw her coming out of the entrance on the main building side of the corridor. She was desperately chasing someone. The person is walking ahead of her at a race pace. Because of the difference in stride length, she can''t catch up at all. I wonder who that woman is. She has her hair tied back in a ponytail, and she looks very determined. She stopped in the middle of the corridor and turned around to look at the pavilion where I was. I felt as if her eyes met mine, and I cowered involuntarily. The lady who was coming straight toward the pavilion was not just my imagination, but she was coming toward me. When she reached my front door, she looked down at me as if she was staring at me. It''s really scary to suddenly be stared at by a stranger. "You must be the young lady''s shadow. "What? I don''t understand the meaning of her definitive words. I''m not a shadow, I''m a human. "Miss Ella! The lady called her aunt in a panic and tried to interrupt her. But the lady who called me Dr. Ella didn''t care about the lady, she just looked at me and said what she wanted to say. She said, "Your low quality is having a negative impact on your daughter. If you''re her shadow, you''ll have to reach the level she deserves! Before I could say anything else, Dr. Ella grabbed me by the scruff of the neck and kidnapped me. "What? I had no idea what was going on, but he took me away. As I was leaving, I saw my father in a daze, though his expression didn''t change much, and a young lady desperately chasing after me. They took me to a room that was quite large, but had almost no furniture. On the way, I was forced to change my clothes. I didn''t want anyone to help me change, so I did it myself. However, I didn''t understand the necessity of wearing a scarf, so I didn''t. The maid put it on and combed my hair as well. "What do you do here? I don''t know, but I have a bad feeling about the outfit. I can imagine, but I refuse to think about it, so I''ll ask the person who took me here. "It''s the dance practice room. Ms. Ella said casually. Really? "So. Whose clothes are these? The fabric is really nice. It''s different and comfortable, but it''s weird. Also, I feel like I''m being dressed by it. It''s from my childhood. I looked towards the door of the practice room and saw the Duke smiling happily. Wow, the Duke was wearing surprisingly simple clothes. I had the image that he was dressed in lace and flouncy clothes. No, maybe he didn''t need to dress so flamboyantly because he was good-looking. No, it''s nice to have your clothes on your kids. How about you, Isak? Would you like to be my son? Please don''t joke. Even if it is a joke, it''s absurd. You''ll never be on par with the good-looking ones. That''s too bad. The duke shrugs his shoulders lightly. And next to her, the young lady is standing there. She''s been unresponsive since we entered the practice room, but I wonder what''s wrong. "Are you tired of running, young lady? When I looked into her face, the startled girl turned her head away from me. I didn''t do anything to startle her that much. The young lady fidgeted, swept her gaze, and then turned away. "Well, ......, it''s better now, isn''t it? What?¡¡Thank you. I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that. I thought it was her way of following up, so I thanked her. You can have it if you like. I was surprised when the duke said it so casually. "No, you can''t have it! I don''t want it. I don''t have a chance to wear such an expensive dress. No, I''m wearing it now for some reason. How about we call it a birthday present, then? It''ll be here soon. Yeah. ...... How does your father know when Zaku''s birthday is? Because he''s a servant in our family. I don''t even know the date." The Duke smiles back at the frustrated young lady. I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one who has a problem with this. I''m sure you''ll agree that it''s a great idea. Why is the boss and his daughter arguing over a servant''s birthday? That''s enough of this nonsense, please. The sound of my heels clicking on the floor made my back straighten. She''s right in front of me again, looking down at me. Please don''t do that, it scares me. "Isak, you say? From now on, you are to be present at all of your daughter''s dances. "Ha, ...... What other answer could I give under that kind of pressure? Even the young lady is shaking her head in fright, even though it''s not being said to her. The cause of the chill finally dawned on me. "Mrs. Kuehnert is a very educated woman. Now, can I have it?¡¡Isak. "At least a rental, please. The duke is smiling all the while, while the lady and I are freaking out. I really respect you. 25 23． blue sky There''s a knock at the door. "Come in. Looking over the papers, Roy allowed himself to enter. At the same time, the squire opened the door to Roy''s office. Roy, you''re staring at papers again on this fine day. ...... Philine. Roy finally looked up and smiled at the pleasant voice. In the event that you have any questions regarding where and the best way to get in touch with us, you can call us at our own web site. Her hair is long enough to go past her waist, and the ends are curled loosely. You''re up early today, aren''t you? When are you talking about? I''m up all right. I can wake up just fine." The point made with a smile struck Philine in a different way than before. By yourself? I have a ............ maidservant who wakes me up, but... In the event you''re not sure what you''re looking for, there are a few things you can do. Roy chuckled at his sister''s honesty. She is only five years old, so sleeping well is not a bad thing. But since her brother Roy wakes up on his own in the morning, Filene has to wake him up at the same time. Philine is the younger sister of Roy Leonard von Rosenhain, the first prince of the nation of Arbentroth. The two are often praised as looking like a painting of angels when they stand together. The reason why they are often called angels is not only because of their appearance, but also because of the attributes they possess. "Brother Roy, you laugh too much. "My sister is adorable even when she''s sulking. I''m not going to be fooled by such flattery, Philine puffed out her cheeks. "I''m sorry. So what''s going on? I''m not sure what to say, but I''d like to know. The roses in the rose garden have started to bloom, so let''s go see them together. Oh. Filene, delighted by her brother''s answer, takes his hand to go quickly. She stopped once as she tried to pull away. I''m sure you''ll be glad to hear that. I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to do that. I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but it''s a good idea. I don''t mind, but will you run away when you see me? Philine gave a little thought. She was trying to imagine what would happen if she brought the two brothers together. Then her eyebrows lowered, as if she were weakening. ...... I''ll see you next time, brother Klaus. He hadn''t given up on the idea of going. Roy felt sorry for his sister''s disappointment. His sister adores both of them, but they have different mothers and have different needs. Because he is a boy and the heir to the throne, he is already involved in the power struggles in the castle, and he is the enemy of Roy. His mother''s jealousy is also a factor. It''s not clear how much his sister understands, but she seems to be concerned about the discord between the brothers. Still, she is quick to change her mind, and Philine immediately smiles and hurries off to the rose garden. In a castle full of intrigue, this innocent smile was a comfort to Roy. He sits down in the rose garden to have tea and watch his happy sister. "Phil likes roses, doesn''t he? No? I thought she liked them because she looked so happy, but when she said no, Roy rolled his eyes. Then why was he so sensitive to the blooming of the rose? I like to look at roses with my brothers because they look good on them. Roy wonders about his sister, who says it so simply. She herself is more than capable of looking good with gorgeous flowers, but she puts herself second? Roy is white, and Klaus is red, which looks beautiful against his hair. ...... Phil? Yes? I think Phil would look better with any flower. Philine''s expression was subtle in response to her brother''s smiling compliment. "Brother Roy, wouldn''t that be considered narcissistic? "Why? Why does praising my sister make me a narcissist? On the contrary, I wonder why he doesn''t seem to enjoy being complimented. Philine sighs at her brother''s lack of understanding. I like my face. Except for the color of my eyes, I look just like you. When someone compliments me on my looks, I feel very proud, as if they are complimenting my brother Roy. Roy was a little surprised. Roy was a little surprised. He had felt adored, but he hadn''t thought that his appearance could be mistaken for that of his brother. She had thought he was just happy to see her, but now she knew that all the praise she had received had been received crookedly. We may look alike, but Phil will make all kinds of expressions I can''t make. Philine tilted her head at Roy''s words, who wanted her to understand that they were different people. "Like what? "Like the way your cheeks puff out when you''re sulking. I''m not puffed up. I don''t puff up my cheeks." Philine countered, puffing up her cheeks as she said it. It''s a good idea to keep your hands on your cheeks as well. Even with her hands covering her cheeks, she could see that they were red. Is it narcissism that you find such things endearing? ............ Brother Roy does not have such a strange expression. Roy smiles contentedly at his sister, who snorts and acknowledges that he''s referring to himself, not his brother. You can''t tell if you''re giving a compliment up or down. It''s Phil''s fault for not taking the compliment in stride. Philine''s expression became difficult and she fell silent. She was still no match for her brother. I''ve never gotten angry or gotten into a fight with him, but I''ve gotten into arguments with him more often than not. Every time I do, I feel that there is more to him than just a two-year difference. The only ones who talk back to me in response to my praise are Miss Lydia and Phil. I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but I think it''s a good idea. "...... Master Ludia, you mean Brother Roy''s prospective fianc¨¦e, right? It''s unusual for Phil to be interested in something like that. Philine doesn''t like to talk about politics, but she''s interested in a potential political marriage. It''s your brother Roy who''s unusual. It''s your brother Roy that''s unusual. You don''t even mention the other potential fianc¨¦. Roy tilted his head, wondering if that was true. It''s just that I''ve been trying to avoid talking to my sister about anything that might get ugly. I''m curious to know what kind of person Master Lydia is. I''m curious to know what kind of person Lydia-sama is. The smiling Philine. I''m not sure what kind of intentions are in those blue eyes. Maybe it''s just pure curiosity. But he knows his place when he doesn''t ask to see her. If he wants to meet his sister and Ludia, who still only knows the inside of the castle, he has no choice but to invite her to the castle. If you want to invite Lydia to meet her sister, you have to invite her to the castle. Roy pondered and then thought about what to say. Come to think of it, this is the first time I''ve told my family about my friend. The realization of this fact made him feel uncomfortable. Roy smiled at Philine as he waited for his brother to speak, and then he told her about his friend. And so the rest in the rose garden passed. In the afternoon, he planned to go see Miss Lydia, who had just been mentioned. When I arrived at Ernst''s house, I was greeted by Ludia, and we talked about where to go in the garden today. As I had been to the rose garden of the castle with my sister, she led me to another place. Let''s go to the blue sky garden. "Blue sky? Perhaps she had actually planned to take them to the rose garden. It was the flower of the season. And yet, he was able to suggest a different plan without belching it out. Roy was impressed with Ludia''s response. But what kind of garden points to the sky? Roy couldn''t imagine and was very curious. "Huh?¡¡Why are you here, young lady? A young boy, an apprentice gardener, who had just come from the direction he was going, was a little surprised, as if he was going to the rose garden. His father next to him bows, and with a big hand he is forced to bow his head too. With a small smile on his face, he looked at his gardener and told him that everything was fine and released the apprentice gardener from his hands. After the rose garden at the royal castle, there won''t be any more roses. "Oh, that sounds amazing. "Oh, they look amazing. The apprentice gardener agreed with Ludia''s words. I''m done with the blue sky. Just in time, sir. I was just about to bring Master Roy. Lydia was delighted by the apprentice gardener''s report. Lydia was pleased to hear the apprentice gardener''s report, and his expression softened. I''m glad. You seemed to be disappointed that I left it off the list because it was on the boardwalk. You don''t have to say that now! Lydia''s cheeks flushed as she realized that she had always wondered which part of the garden to show Roy. But Roy was more than happy to know. The fact that she''s revealing her true feelings and not just flattering him like other potential fianc¨¦e''s, but genuinely trying to please him, makes her happy. I''m even more excited that you regret that you can''t show me. It''s really lovely. "My father''s garden is amazing! "It''s really beautiful! At this, Roy''s eyes widened slightly and the creator of the garden turned his head in the opposite direction. And then he chuckled, and Roy choked back a laugh. They looked at each other, wondering if they''d said something funny, when they hit it off about the garden. "Do you want me to bring you something to put down later? Yes, please. There seemed to be nowhere to sit, so Lydia nodded at the apprentice gardener''s suggestion and left. The resident gardener and the apprentice gardener left with a burlap sack on their backs, so they must have been pulling weeds. As for laying out a rug, there was no point in worrying about letting a prince sit on the street, since they both knew that the prince himself was the kind of person who hid his identity and went to visit the downtown area. After a short walk led by Ludia, they reached a place where the promenade was narrower and the flowerbeds were larger. Among the pale blue nigella, daisy grass, and lettuce, white otemari were scattered like clouds. Instead of bricks, they are separated by blue and purple chabohashii flowers, which look like the sky reflected in the water. There is also a promenade running through it, which makes you feel as if you are walking in the sky. This is fun. "Isn''t it? Lydia smiles, satisfied with Roy''s reaction. The arrangement of the flowers is more playful than pleasing. Roy had never seen the Ernst family''s gardener before, but he seemed to have a very flexible sensibility, despite his appearance. This garden was Zak''s idea. Oh, yeah? What?¡¡Me? Roy turned around and saw that the apprentice gardener had just arrived, carrying a rolled-up rug. For some reason, he didn''t seem to recognize him. You were the one who said there are many flowers the color of the sky this time of year, weren''t you? "Yeah. So? The gardener''s apprentice pondered as if retracing his memory. He seemed to recall a relevant memory and blinked slightly. You said ...... magic can''t fly, right? I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that even though I''m your personal gardener, I can''t believe you''re using my garden as a birthday present. ...... I can feel the connection between you and Zaku in that way. I don''t care if I like it too," Lydia sighs pompously. In response to her words, the apprentice gardener squirms. His cheeks were stained with glee. "Oh man, I''m so happy. As an apprentice, he could not be directly involved in the landscaping. Even though it was a mumble that could hardly be called a plan, it was adopted as a plan for landscaping. He wants to be able to do the landscaping himself, so why shouldn''t he be happy? "............ Dennis makes Zak too happy every time. This is the first time I''ve ever seen such a thing. Roy thought it was a funny sight, but wondered if he should celebrate the fact that his birthday was coming up. As Ludia had said, it would be very difficult to prepare a gift that would please him more than his father. And I have a strong feeling that he won''t accept the gift from me. As I was absentmindedly thinking about this, the apprentice gardener had already checked with Lydia about the place and had laid out the rug. His work was done, and he turned to leave, telling Lydia to call out to him when she was done. As he was thinking about what to do, he asked Roy as if he remembered. "So, Leo, do you know what a shadow is? "Shadows?¡¡The dance? "That. "Hey, Zak. Why are you asking Master Roy? Because no matter how many times I ask you, you never tell me. When Roy tilted his head at the sudden question, Lydia raised her voice in impatience. It''s a good idea to practice with your opponent in mind, but why would Isak ask such a thing? Feeling curious about the content of the question, which was out of character for a commoner in the position of a servant, Roy answered honestly. I''m not sure if you''ve heard of this, but I''m sure you''ve heard of it. I''m not!¡¡You can find a lot of people who are looking for the best way to get the most out of their life. In the event that you''ve got any questions regarding where and the best way to get in touch with us, you can contact us at our own web site. I''m sure you''ll be able to figure out what''s going on. I feel like I''ve said things I didn''t need to say in front of Roy. The gardener of the Ernst family is very versatile, isn''t he? "It''s just that I''m the only one who''s close in height to you. The young apprentice gardener replied to Roy''s misunderstanding with a grim expression. It was unusual for him to have such a bitter expression on his face, so Roy asked. "Is Isak bad at dancing? He''s not good at it, or rather, he''s ...... fundamentally wrong. It seems that he is fundamentally wrong. I understand why she was so unsure of herself. "But the technical points are getting less and less, aren''t they? I''ve been taught since before Zaku, and I''ve never been praised. ...... No, your daughter''s was meant to be better. The more they talked, the more distant their eyes became, and Roy wondered if their mentor was that strict. I found Miss Lydia the easiest to dance with. I found Miss Lydia the easiest to dance with, and if you can keep up with her, even with practice, then you''re not doing too badly. "You don''t know Miss Ella, Roy. ...... Yes. In the event that you''ve got a lot of time, you''ll be able to take a look at the most effective way to get the most out of your time. I don''t know what''s going on with Miss Ella. I don''t know, but I felt strangely alienated. But how can there be a fundamental error when the technical points are decreasing? He said it was a black guy. Kuroko? I''m told to try to stand out, but it doesn''t suit me. Roy was surprised when the apprentice gardener scratched his head, wondering what to do. That''s great. How can you be so discreet? Roy''s comment made Ludia and the apprentice gardener freeze. ...... You''ll never be able to. You''re right. I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to do it, but I''m going to try. In the case of Roy, there are too many factors that attract people''s attention, and it is not something that can be done with feelings or skills. Roy, who was aware of this himself, felt disappointed, but could not refute their opinions. Instead, another idea came to mind. Why don''t you join the party, Isak?¡¡It would be easier to improve the situation since you would actually be in the public eye. "What? What are you talking about?" The apprentice gardener''s boy gives Roy a puzzled look. I''m not sure what you''re talking about. I haven''t decided on a fianc¨¦ yet, so instead of dancing with all the candidates, I was thinking of not dancing with anyone until I had one. But that would be a problem for Mistress Lydia, who has no relatives close in age, wouldn''t it? Just as well, Roy smiled. Now that Roy had set the precedent himself, there would be another birthday party this year. At this stage, he should dance equally with all the potential fianc¨¦es, but the order of dancing alone could be a cause of trouble. In order to avoid such a situation, you should not dance with everyone equally. You are sincere, aren''t you, Mr. Roy? ...... No, it''s just too much trouble. The apprentice gardener''s eyes were half-lidded at the forceful idea of bringing in his own servant against the affirmative opinion of Ludia. How did you know? "Master Roy ...... In the event that you''re not sure what to do, you''ll be able to always ask for help. I''m sure it''s a lot of work just to go around greeting people. It''s true, but ...... You can''t deny that Lydia has been there and done that. I''m not sure what to do, but I''m going to do it. It''s not hard for Lydia to imagine that it''s very difficult. I''ll think about it. Thank you. What do I think? The young apprentice gardener looked deeply uncomfortable at the prospect of having to participate. There''s a difference between just practicing with someone and attending an official event of the nobility. He could understand Ludia''s concern for Roy, the prince and his friend, but he couldn''t agree to it. You don''t have to join us, I''ll ask your father. I know you''re busy. ...... He would have to attend Roy''s birthday party, but for other children''s parties, it would be difficult to ask the busy Gerald to chaperone every time because of the early hours. However, he has been practicing with him to improve his dancing skills, not because he wants to. Knowing this, she could not force him to do anything more. But it was the first time she had seen him look so uncomfortable, and she wondered if he was that uncomfortable, and her shoulders slumped. The apprentice gardener was frightened at the sight of Lydia. He groaned and began to worry. Then he made up his mind. If you really can''t find a chaperone, I''ll go if you want me to. Well, only if the Duke allows it. Are you sure you want to go to ......? I can''t leave the girl alone. The apprentice gardener chuckled. Ludia asked her father''s permission, and was glad. Relieved by her reaction, the gardener''s apprentice''s expression softened. Roy, watching the exchange, clears his throat in amusement. ''You have a weakness for Miss Ludia, don''t you? I feel like I''m being set up by you. When I pointed this out in a voice that Ludia couldn''t hear, she replied in the same volume with a scowl. "Just take it as a birthday present. "Wow, that''s the most disgusting gift I''ve ever received. "Wow, that''s the most disgusting present I''ve ever received." Roy felt that this might be a good way to make an impression. Roy felt that it might be a good idea to make an impression. The apprentice gardener sighed, and then added with a hint of dismay. "In general. All you have to do is say congratulations. Roy rolled his eyes and said, "I don''t want to go through the trouble of trying to give you something. Roy rolls his eyes. But as a recipient of many gifts, he felt it made more sense to just say congratulations. Roy spun his words in bewilderment. "I don''t know when, but happy birthday. "Oh, thank you. The apprentice gardener thanked him, smiling brightly, as if he hadn''t been so sullen just now. I see, this freshness goes well with the blue sky garden. "Master Roy beat me to it. ...... After the gardener''s apprentice left, Ludia sank into a deep sigh. It seems that she was so distressed that she had yet to give him his present. Roy laughed, finding the situation endearing. As an apology, he decided to ask her for a gift. In the garden under the clear blue sky, Roy talked with Lydia as a friend. 26 24． Kinito Ume While I was working in the garden, Master Heinz, the butler, came to see me. I''ve visited him before for physical training, but this is the first time he''s come alone. He usually follows the duke. "Master, what''s wrong? Master raised his eyebrows slightly for a moment. I think it''s a habit because he always shows it when I call him. Even if it''s for my father, I always ask him first. Because of my father''s reticence, it seems that the maids and others, even though they are colleagues of the Ernst family, find it difficult to talk to him. So it''s easier to talk to them if I ask first. In the same vein, I did the same to Master, but it may have been unnecessary because Master was fine with it. "Master Gerald wants to see you. Please follow me. "What, me? Another first. The duke wants to see me. I thought it was for my dad, but it''s for me. What did I do wrong? I was surprised, but I followed my master. As I follow him, I think about the possibility of being called. Have I soiled or torn the clothes I borrowed for dance practice? Or is it that if I borrow them, I should wash them myself and return them? But I''d rather leave it to the professionals (maids) than to me to wash such good quality clothes. Or maybe the existence of the garden for self-study has been discovered. No, if that''s the case, it''s the Baumgartner family''s problem, and my father should have been called. I don''t remember being summoned, even in my previous life, except for being summoned to the staff room or the student guidance office by a teacher. So I can only assume that I will be scolded. But I don''t think I''ve done anything good, but I don''t think I''ve done anything bad either. I hope so. I was ushered into a reception room for visitors. There was not a speck of dust in the room, and the furnishings were elegant and expensive. I cleaned off as much dirt as I could, but I wondered if I could enter in my work clothes. I''m here. Excuse me. The master let me in, and as I bowed and entered, my eyes met the Duke''s on the sofa across from me. I''m sorry to disturb you at work, Isak. "No. The duke greeted me with a smile that was as comfortable as ever, even with the flowers on his back. On the other side of the duke, facing away from me, is another person sitting on the sofa. It seemed to be a reception room, because he was expecting a visitor. But I don''t understand why he would call me when he''s expecting me. As I was puzzling over this, the person who had his back to me stood up and turned around. It was someone I knew. "Long time no see, Isak. I hadn''t forgotten the nobleman who smiled a little unsurely, wondering if I remembered him. "Sir Daniel? I''m not sure what to make of this. I was a little relieved to see that. I hadn''t expected to see him again, so I wondered how he was doing. It was good for me to see Daniel again, but I didn''t know why he called me. The Duke invited me to the single sofa between them, so I sat down in front of him and put my hands on his lap. The maid, who was casually waiting, made a cup of tea for me and left. "Um, ...... is this a secret? I''m not sure what to say, but I''d like to know. The Duke and Daniel widened their eyes slightly. I wondered what they were so surprised about. The maids are backing away, and the only one standing in the way is Master, who is absolutely adamant. I can tell that this is something that needs to be kept secret under the circumstances. As I was sipping my tea, the Duke affirmed. That''s right. I want you to keep it a secret from Dia and the others. Can you do that? "Depends. The Duke asked with an unusually wry smile, to which I answered honestly. I don''t know if I can do it if I haven''t heard anything about it. I don''t know if I can do it if I haven''t heard anything..." The Duke narrowed his eyes in amusement at my answer. You''re right. Then ...... Gerald, I''ll talk to him. At Daniel''s offer, the Duke relinquished his right to explain. I have told you, Isak, that my wife is ill. Yes. I need your help to cure her of her illness. I was not expecting that. What can a kid like me do to someone who''s mentally ill? I was just a stupid student in a previous life. I''m not a licensed counselor, and I''ve never even studied to be one. What do you say, ......? I want you to pretend you''re my son. I don''t get it anymore. Daniel''s eyes are serious and sincere. But why bother asking me, a commoner? Seeing the confusion in my eyes, Daniel lowered his eyebrows apologetically. I know it''s a lot to ask. I know I''m asking a lot, but I can''t seem to get my wife to see reality on my own. ...... "Reality? Our son died last year. A chilling sensation passed through my chest. A chill went through me. His young, leafy eyes cast a shadow and told me he would be my age if he were still alive. For my wife, who had always been unable to bear children, our son was like a miracle. He was a sickly but cheerful, laughing child, and my wife and I loved him very much. Now that she has lost him, she can''t accept that he is no longer with us. That''s what Daniel''s wife said was wrong with her. When Daniel''s son was born, the doctor had told her that she would not be able to have another son, and it was a great shock to her. Daniel, who had been clenching his fists and talking as if he was in pain, looked at me and softened his expression. I was surprised when I saw Isak. "Yeah, ....... He looked so much like my son. Apparently I have the same hair and eye color as Daniel''s son. It''s not that we look exactly alike, but that we have a similar vibe. It''s true that my hair and Daniel''s are the same color, but it''s a common hair color, so there''s nothing strange about it. The color of his eyes is not unusual either, it''s a common color. Words of denial came to mind, but I couldn''t say them because I knew it wasn''t something superficial like that. Her eyes were filled with a mixture of nostalgia and sadness, and I didn''t know what to do. I don''t know what to do. I don''t know if he noticed me, but he looked away once. I thought that if Isak, who looks like my son, could talk to me, I might be able to admit my discomfort and begin to recover. Daniel smiled at me, trying to reassure me that he would not force me to talk to someone who was insane, because it was painful. I felt a pang in my heart when I thought that Daniel-sama was doing that every day without running away. But I have to be prepared to accept it. I thought about it properly and took a breath. I looked Daniel in the eye and said. I can''t pretend to be your son. I can''t pretend to be your son. "Well, ...... "But I would like to go visit your wife. Daniel rolls his eyes. The duke seemed surprised. I''m me, I can''t take someone else''s place. But maybe talking to someone outside the family will help. I''m not going to be able to smile in front of your daughter if I don''t do anything when I know Daniel''s in so much pain. When I suggested that we meet if I didn''t have to pretend to be his son, Daniel asked unsurely. "Are you sure, ......? I don''t want to pretend this never happened. I was the one who approached the ghostly Mr. Daniel first. You have to take responsibility for your actions. Thank you, ....... Daniel laughed with a look of tears on his face. The duke, who had been elegantly drinking his tea in silence, put his teacup on the saucer and looked at me. "So, can you keep this a secret? "Yes. I nodded my head. I''m sure there are external considerations, such as not leaking the ugly news to others, but more than anything, I know that the Duke doesn''t want his precious family to feel sad. I don''t want her to cry either, so I won''t say anything. After that, the Duke and Daniel made me promise to visit her only once a month and to tell them as soon as I felt pain or disgust. A few days later, I was in front of Daniel''s mansion that he had told me about. Daniel tried to send a carriage to pick me up, but I politely refused. Whether it was the Ernsts or near my house, it would only make me look bad. If I''m not mistaken, Daniel seems to be the type of person who is too kind to be careless sometimes. When I said my name at the front gate, a servant politely led me inside, as if he had heard my name. Master Daniel welcomed me with a kind smile and led me to his son''s room. Under Daniel''s direction, the servant opened the closet, and there was an array of clothes. He said, "I''ve been sick a lot, so I haven''t worn many things. Would you like to wear them? I forgot to ask, what is your title, Daniel? ...... Marquess? I''ll wear it. I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but it''s a good idea. I''m sure you''re not the only one. It would be rude to dress like a commoner when meeting a marchioness. The Ernsts know I''m an apprentice gardener, and I''m on their property, so it''s fine, but if I''m rude in someone else''s house, I''ll get the Ernsts in trouble. As the servant man took my measurements with a measuring strap, he looked a little reluctant. As I wondered what was going on, he walked over to Master Daniel and gave him an earful. The blinding look in his young, leafy eyes made me curious. "Is something wrong? No, it seems the one my son was wearing is a bit small for Isak. I must have misjudged how fast he was growing. It''s not my clothes, so it could be that way, but the fact that the clothes are small makes me sound happy, like I''ve grown a lot taller. But then again, Leo, who is one year younger than me, is also a bit shorter than me. Wouldn''t it be rude if I met you like this? No, it''s fine if you''re in the house. ...... If you''re not wearing any clothes, you''re going to have to ask permission to see her as she is. He said something to the servant man and had him get me a set of clothes from his son''s closet. Daniel smiled apologetically as he brought the brand new clothes to me. "My wife got it for me. Since there''s no one to wear the sleeves, I thought I''d just have to get rid of it. ...... "What a waste. I thought for a moment that the aristocracy didn''t have the concept of reuse, but then I realized that if I were to give it away to someone else, it would cause them to inquire why. It may have been difficult to regulate information around this area when tailoring this dress. "Can I borrow it? "Yes. Practical goods are meaningless if they are not used. It''s better than wasting them. Mr. Daniel is a nobleman, but he seems to value things. I, a commoner, like that. Many of the furnishings in the mansion are in subdued colors, and the paintings and other decorations are minimal, with gentle landscapes. You can see Mr. Daniel''s personality in the interior decoration. I took him up on his offer and borrowed some clothes to wear. I went to my son''s room to change, but I found a photo frame in his room and looked at it for a while. It showed Mr. Daniel, a woman who looked like his wife, and a boy who looked to be about the same age as me. Looking around the room, I see that the owner of the room has kept it in a state of readiness to return at any time. I wonder if it was like this for a while after I died. I was Taichi Tanaka, a Japanese man in a previous life. My family must have been surprised by my sudden death. I can''t confirm what happened after I died, but I feel this when I see the place where my family disappeared. I felt something choking in my chest. Once again, I look at the calm boy in the photo who doesn''t look like me. "Is he just like me? He left his family behind. That''s all we have in common except for the color of our hair and eyes. Sorry to keep you waiting. When I left the room after changing, Daniel was a little surprised to see me waiting for him. "...... looks good on you. I was about to say something else, but swallowed and said so as he gently lifted the young leaf-colored jeweled clasp of the tie. Thank you. I thanked him, though I thought my impression was a bit filtered. The clothes looked as expensive as the duke''s hand-me-downs. No matter what I do, the clothes are dressing me. Daniel''s wife''s room was not far from his son''s room. Master Daniel knocks and calls out to her. Annika, I''m coming in. He waits for a few beats, and when he sees no answer, he opens the door. Inside the room, there is a woman sitting on a bed. She was looking at the glass door facing the garden, and then slowly turned her head to look at him. "Eli, as......? The name was muttered with a vague, dreamy look in her eyes. It must be your son. "Elias!¡¡When did you come home? His eyes shone as he focused on me. The happy voice is not directed at me. It''s not me in her eyes. I was horrified at the sensation of someone else''s presence being painted over me. But when I saw Daniel looking at me with concern, I held it in. Don''t worry, Daniel knows that I''m me. I took a single deep breath. "Nice to meet you, I''m Isak Baumgartner. This is for you. He walked over to the bed and bowed. I walked up to the bed and bowed, and presented a bouquet of yellow and white hyacinth lilies and orange lanterns behind me. In place of the hazel grass, she added a flowering plant called "hoka". It''s so beautiful. "Well, they''re beautiful, but do you have any flowers like this at home? This is from the mansion where I work. I asked my father to give me some. Oh, my God, you''re old enough to call Daniel that, you''re old enough to act bad. Annika, Daniel''s wife, smiles broadly. Yes, it''s a very bad conversation. The maid prepared a chair for me and Daniel-sama to sit on, so we sat there and talked. You look a little pale. Have you eaten enough ......? You don''t have to worry about me. You don''t have to worry about me. Elias is growing up, you should eat a lot to keep up your strength. I eat a lot of ...... food, so I''m fine. He stroked my hair as if to express his appreciation, but I''m not that soft. I''m just fine with my father stroking me roughly. But it''s hard for me to keep speaking in honorific. I''m trying to keep up with Annika''s enthusiasm, and I''m afraid I''m going to end up sounding like a jerk. Daniel-sama looks at me with a bit of amusement as I stumble to speak. If you don''t like it, you don''t have to eat it, but I made some carrot pound cake. You can have it at ...... if you want. "Oh, Elias cooked that?¡¡Did you burn yourself? It''s okay, just try a bite! I took out a piece of pound cake and gave it to Annika-sama, saying that I had tasted it properly. Annika took the pound cake and stared at it for a while, puzzled, then put it in her mouth and ate some. It''s good. It was just an impression. But I wanted to hear her say what she felt. "Good. I smiled, relieved that I hadn''t lost my sense of taste. Daniel had told me beforehand that he had started to leave food on the table, so I prepared a hearty pound cake. I''m glad you like it. I''m glad you like it. Seeing me smile, Annika froze as if she had frozen. After a moment, she blinked and started laughing again. "So you had the cook help you. That''s a relief. Oh no, I guess not. It seems that any inconvenient information will be falsified. I knew it wasn''t going to be that easy, but I was frustrated that I couldn''t have a conversation with him at all. There was no point in being frustrated, so I pulled myself together and offered Daniel another slice of pound cake. "You can have a slice too, Mr. Daniel. "Are you sure, ......? Of course. Can I have a slice, too? Yes, of course. I''ll have a bite. After confirming that Daniel had received the food, I clasped my hands together and took a bite for myself. After chewing it thoroughly, I said to myself. It tastes better freshly baked, after all. It tastes better freshly cooked too, doesn''t it, Annika-sama? "Yes, it does. ...... Annika-sama was puzzled, but answered reflexively. Oh, that was a bit like a conversation. Annika-sama was dumbfounded, but ate the pound cake little by little. I thought that she looked like a hamster eating in slow motion. Daniel looks at Annika with a blinding stare. Then he smiled as if something had loosened. Daniel took a bite of the pound cake and turned to me. It''s delicious. Thank you. "Thank you. I chuckle. It''s a small thing, but it makes me happy. It''s a small but happy thing. If you accumulate this kind of happiness, you may accumulate the strength to live. Well, that''s all I can do. After that, I talked for about an hour with Annika, who consistently treats me as Elias, even though it''s not a conversation, and after I changed into my original clothes, Daniel treated me to tea in the parlor. The maid also made me a cup of tea when I ate the pound cake, which was nice because I was thirsty from all the talking. The milk tea was soothing to my throat. Isak, what would you like as a reward? "Yes? I''m doing you a favor by asking me a crazy favor. Even though you''re an apprentice, you''re already working and I''d like to pay you handsomely. You''re right, it''s taking up half my day off. But I''m doing it because I want to. I don''t do things I don''t like. I don''t want to be paid, but I''ll think about it. If it''s going to be a long game, it might be easier to change my mind if I think of it as a part-time job talking to Annika. I''ll take Daniel''s word for it. "Then let me see your garden! "Garden?¡¡My garden isn''t as big as Gerald''s, and it doesn''t have any rare flowers, but ......? I''d like to see it. It''s not every day that I get the chance to see a garden created by a gardener other than my father! The garden that we saw from Annika''s room earlier was also beautiful, with the greenery arranged like a landscape painting in anticipation of being cut off by the glass door. I''m interested in gardens created by other people. I had the opportunity to visit the residence of another nobleman. There''s no way I can''t take advantage of this opportunity. I stared into Daniel''s eyes. "I don''t know if Isak is greedy or not. Daniel smiled at me as if he had lost his patience. As he led me into the garden, my eyes lit up. Slowly, but unconsciously, I looked everywhere. Daniel, there''s a goldenrod in bloom. The moonflowers are also smelling good! Just as Daniel had said, the garden seemed to have a lot of greenery. However, there were flowers blooming in many places, so that we could feel the change of seasons in one place. Maybe it''s strange for me to be excited by a garden with a calm atmosphere. But I get excited. It''s interesting to learn about other people''s gardens. "This arrangement is so that I can watch the moon while looking at the moon tachibana. The scent will reach the room here. ...... Oh, and the jam made from the fruits is delicious, too. Do you like moonflower jam, Daniel? When I turned around, Daniel was stunned. Oh no, I was talking by myself. I honestly apologize for getting carried away. I''m sorry. No, it''s okay. ...... I completely forgot about what was blooming in the garden. ...... It''s just a reminder, Daniel said, bending down to put his hand on the goldenrod. A nostalgic gaze falls on the goldenrod flower. "Elias used to tell us what was blooming now. "Did he like flowers? I don''t know. He could only roam freely in our garden and in the stories in the books. Daniel''s expression twisted painfully, as if he had been forced to endure it. You said she had a bright smile, didn''t you? That''s not a lie. I guess he was a guy who was good at having fun even when it was limited. "Oh, ...... laugh all the way to the end and you''ll feel better soon. ...... "Wow, that''s pretty cool. Daniel rolled his eyes at my comment. "Cool. ......? "Yeah. It''s not possible for anyone to die smiling. And you didn''t give up on living until the end, did you?¡¡Isn''t that super cool? I think it''s really amazing. In my previous life, I couldn''t laugh when I heard that I had only a few days to live, and I didn''t feel like trying to live. I was just scared. On the other hand, Elias, Daniel''s son, is strong. He''s a man who can survive to the end. I respect that. "............ Oh, yes, ....... I''m not sure if this is a good idea or not. "Elias von Wiet is our pride. After smiling proudly, Daniel sobbed. I was a little surprised, but I stroked his head until he stopped crying. That was all I could do. He must have been so busy supporting his wife that he could not cry for a long time. Seeing Daniel crying made my heart ache. It made me realize how stupid I was in my previous life. I should have stuck it out until the end. The reason I didn''t immediately think of talking to my mother or asking someone for help was because I was being stupidly stubborn. No, not like a fool, a real fool. Daniel and the others are the ones I ran from and wouldn''t look at in my previous life. Now I want to face them without looking away. I don''t think it''ll redeem my previous life. Elias is too cool. To have my parents proud of me is a world of difference from my last life. I feel like my stubborn father would call me a disgrace for causing trouble for others. I felt so pathetic that I wanted to laugh. After crying for a while, Daniel smiled a little shyly and thanked me. I, who hadn''t done much, shook my head. I left Daniel''s residence, the Marquis of Wirt, and by the time I arrived home, it was evening. I opened the door flanked by potted silver plum blossoms. "Mom, I''m home. "Welcome home, Zak. I''m relieved to see her eyes reflecting me as me. I''ve been so uptight. I realize that now. She stopped what she was doing to prepare dinner, walked over to me, and kneeled down so that we were eye to eye. I tilted my head, not understanding her intention. I should be the one to go over to her and help her with dinner. She looked me in the eye and put me in her arms. "What''s wrong? "Hmm?¡¡What''s wrong?" "Hmm?" "You look like you''ve been working hard. I asked her curiously, and she replied, her palm around my back caressing me. I buried my face in my mother''s shoulder, feeling the warmth of her palm, her arms around me, and her heartbeat. I was filled with a feeling of great regret. "...... Mom. Hmm? I''m going to live longer this time. ...... Yeah. She stayed like that for a while, not caring that her shoulders were wet. 27 25． fork I don''t mind. "Really? The duke agreed with a smile, and the young lady''s face lit up. Really? I covered my face with my hands. Even though the duke has a soft spot for his daughter, he''s a sensible man. I was hoping he''d reject it. I was hoping you''d dismiss it. "Um, ......, I think I''m dancing a little funny. ......? "I like the way you dance, Isak, it''s funny. I like the way he dances, it''s funny, and I''m more comfortable with him than with some strange insect. "I see. The duke''s smile is dazzling and powerful. The Duke''s smile was dazzling and powerful, and I was strangely convinced of his parental stupidity. Why does he hate it so much when we just dance together? During the dance rehearsal, the young lady asked the Duke, who was observing, if she could have me stand in for her at the party, and he easily gave her permission. The invitation to Leo''s birthday party arrived a little while ago, and there was a second one addressed to the young lady, a potential fianc¨¦e. The other potential fianc¨¦ would have received the same invitation, stating that Leo would not dance with anyone. Me and the young lady knew about it beforehand, but to actually go through with it, he''s a man of action. "Well, if you''re going to dance on behalf of the prince, you can''t just settle for this level! "Huh, please go easy on me, ....... I cowered at the sound of Ella''s voice, clearly on fire. She''s a gutsy person, even for her. I''m afraid she''s going to make me train harder. I''m afraid he''ll be forced to train. There''s a problem before that. The voice of Heinz-san, the master butler, who had not uttered a single word, interrupted me. I''m not sure what to do. "Master? The Master walked up to me and asked a question. "Isak. What do you think a nobleman''s party is like? "Where there''s good food but you''re not allowed to eat your fill? After answering the questions, the master held his forehead as if he had a headache, the duke turned his head back and started shaking, and the lady gave him a disappointed look. "Zak. ...... "Yeah. I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that. I''m not sure if it''s a good thing or not, but it''s a good thing. You''re right, but your focus is too limited. It was almost at the same time that the young lady said this in disgust and the master let out a sigh. The first thing I want you to do is to correct your language and learn the minimum etiquette for a squire. I''ll give you some time to practice. "What? When I couldn''t hide my shock at the interruption of my physical training, my master''s sharp gaze pierced me. It''s no problem if you don''t miss the basic training. I just don''t have the time. I nodded my head firmly, "You understand. Yes, thank you! I had been taking time out of my busy schedule to practice with my master. If the smart master decided that I needed to use all of my time to practice, then I had no choice but to obey. "Practice?¡¡Speaking of which, why does Zaku call Heinz master? He looked at the puzzled young lady and remembered that he had been hiding the fact from her that he was being trained in physical arts by his master. It''s not that I''m hiding it, it''s just that I haven''t told her because she hasn''t asked me. What should I do? It''s not that I''m hiding it, it''s just that I don''t want her to know. It''s just that I wanted to protect the girl and I realized how unworthy I was. I don''t know what to do, but I''m not sure if I can do it. Either way, I guess I have a long way to go before I can ask her to go downtown. I was about to open my mouth, wondering how to explain what had just happened in my mind, when the sound of clapping hands occupied the practice room. No more small talk, please. Your time is limited. Let''s get back to practice. "Yes! At the sound of Miss Ella''s voice, the young lady straightened her back and I saluted her. It was a conditioned reflex for me and the young lady not to disobey Miss Ella during practice. We didn''t talk any more and went back to practice. A few days later, Ok-sama invited me to a tea party, and I was having sweets with her sister Flora on my lap, whom I hadn''t seen in a long time. The place was a pavilion in the middle of a pond where water lilies bloomed like a painting. Even though it''s far away from the house, Ok-sama always uses this pavilion for her tea ceremony at least once in this season. It makes me happy to have someone to look after the garden. "Isak, are you going to the party with Dia? "Oh, yes. I replied as I picked up the financier at Flora''s insistence. I don''t know how a financier is different from a madeleine. I don''t know how they are different from madeleines, except for the shape, which is a little different in taste. At any rate, they are delicious, so that''s all that matters. Why don''t you go, Master Ok? If you''re going, I''m not going. Flora will miss you. Why me? I understand the latter reason, but why are you judging me? When I tilted my head, Flora also tilted her head in the same direction while eating a financier. I can go to the party without worrying if Isak, who I miss so much, will take care of me. I''m sorry. I''m sorry." I apologize to Ok-sama, who smiles softly. It is true that Flora would be lonely without her daughter, the duke, and even without Ok-sama. I''m often asked to babysit in the town, so if I can help, that''s fine. It''s okay. I''m looking forward to it. "Fun? I don''t understand why Ok-sama is looking forward to the party when we''re not going. Ok-sama narrowed his eyes and looked at the girl, as if he was enjoying himself. The young lady, who had been sipping her tea and looking at us warily as we chatted, tensed up at the look. So why are you like a stray cat who is always on the lookout for people like that? "Hey?¡¡Dia. I''m not ...... Oh, yeah. I''m rather worried. The lady tilted her head at Ok-sama''s comment as if she had just noticed it. I''m a commoner, so I''m afraid I''ll get into trouble. I don''t want to embarrass you or the Duke, so I''ll do my best. I need to get dressed up. "I''ll help you," said Ok-sama happily. He was the embodiment of elegance, so the word "fancy" didn''t seem appropriate. While I was thinking about this, the lady raised her eyebrows a little, trying to figure out the meaning of the word. She pauses for a moment, and then suddenly stops looking at me and gasps. She paused and I tilted my head. Flora follows suit. "Miss? "Neesha? I don''t know if it''s because I called out to her or not, but she''s holding her head in her hands and propping her elbows on the table. I don''t know if it was because I called out to her, but she was holding her head with both hands and propping her elbows on the table. I don''t know why she''s moaning, but what''s wrong with her? I wonder what''s wrong with her. Should I tell her to at least stop growling because Flora is imitating her cry? The young lady, who was struggling with something, paused for a moment and then asked Ok-sama. ............ Mother, I need your help. Yes. Ok-sama smiled softly and did not seem to be forcing her. But it was strange that she seemed so frustrated that she felt compelled to say it. But, well... Going to the party means she''s going to do some dress-up stuff. If so, it might be fun to see a girl I never get to see. "If she''s always so beautiful, it must be amazing. "Wow. She''s beautiful. "Aww! The girl turned red and started to shake uncontrollably. I think I''m going to get pissed. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. Zak......, ''beautiful'' and ''pretty'' are not allowed at parties. Okay. I see. I guess aristocratic parties have some weird rules. But I can''t be flattered, so I don''t think I''ll say it often. The lady looked at me with an expression like, "What''s she talking about? Ok-sama smiles and asks me. By the way, I picked out Dia''s dress today. What do you think, Isak? "It''s pretty. It''s a one-piece dress with pale green and white stripes. There''s not a lot of lace, but the color is fresh for the season, and the hair is tied in two at the bottom, with a honeycomb wrapped around it instead of a ribbon. I didn''t know there was such a thing as a striped dress, but it looks great on the young lady. For some reason, Ok-sama seemed to get a kick out of my answer and started giggling. If a beautiful girl wears a dress that suits her, she''ll be pretty. What''s so funny is that I''m just telling the truth. The next thing you know, your daughter is lying on the table. "...... Zaku, you''d better shut up now. Apparently the exchange had made her wonder if I could properly use honorifics at a party. I wonder if there was something wrong with my manners. As I held Flora''s forehead and torso to prevent her from rolling over in an attempt to mimic the young lady, I thought I would do my best to attend the master''s retinue. Looking back on it now, that tea party was the last time I felt at peace. Needless to say, Ella''s dance instruction turned into a special training, and Master''s follower''s class was also short and severe. Master said that he only taught briefly. Normally, you need to memorize the names and faces of the attendants and understand the relationships between the factions so that you can advise them. What''s with the super secretary? I''m not good at memorization. If I had studied history hard in my previous life, I might have been able to make use of it, but I always got just barely average scores. I''m really glad you skipped that part. The month leading up to Leo''s birthday passed like a raging storm. On the day of his birthday, I was allowed to ride in the carriage of the Ernst family, but I didn''t have time to look outside because I was reviewing in my brain what my master had taught me so that I wouldn''t make a mistake. When we arrived, I got off first and quietly helped the lady get off. Inwardly I felt that there was no turning back, and for a moment I wanted to leave. The duke will dismount and escort the young lady. I just follow them. I look behind me and notice that the Duke and the young lady are attracting attention. I try not to show it on my face, but I''m inwardly impressed. It''s amazing how good-looking they are in full gear. Thanks to them, my presence is blurred and I can breathe easily. I was worried that I would stand out, but it seems my fears were unfounded. But it''s hard to be a squire. It''s the first time I''ve been to the royal castle, but I can''t look around, and my master has warned me not to smile, so I have to struggle to keep a straight face without becoming expressionless. Your appearance is as flamboyant as ever, Gerald. I don''t think you''ve done anything out of the ordinary. I thought I heard a boisterous voice, and then an aristocratic man with a beard came towards me. He seems to be an acquaintance of the duke. Is there such a thing as a wild nobleman? It''s been a long time, Mr. Zinvalka and Ms. Tordelise. The young lady picks up her skirt and lightly bows to the bearded man and the girl behind him. I remember this one''s name. Cartesian or something. "Well, well, Master Ludia. You look even more beautiful today. "Long time no see, Master Lydia. They both greet each other. The girl gave the girl a happy look. I''ve never seen her before, but I know this girl. She''s a rabbit girl. She''s a friend of the lady who talks about rabbits a lot, like she showed her a snow rabbit or her favorite stuffed animal is a rabbit. "Hmm?¡¡Who''s this? The bearded man''s eyes landed on me once. I silently bowed my head. Since the question was directed at the Duke, not me, I had no right to answer. He''s a servant of the house. He''s Dia''s dance partner. He''s a servant of the house. He''s Dia''s dance partner. ...... How much do you have to pay for your own daughter''s dance partner? The duke''s answer left the bearded brother dumbfounded. The duke''s family idiocy is quite famous. But for a nobleman, he''s got a casual way of speaking. There''s someone unusual here. Who is it? Who is it?" The bearded man raised his hand and turned around, just as the man he had called was arriving. Duke Augustus is as fast as ever. "What do you mean, Duke Veidt? My daughter is catching up. I think your strength is failing you. You might want to take a look back. It was Daniel who smiled back at the bearded man. The rabbit girl, who must have been chasing after him at a speed that would have prevented her from running, was slightly breathless and her cheeks were flushed. It must have been difficult for her to follow her father, who seemed to be walking with his legs wide open. Come in. A waiter was just passing by, so I got a non-alcoholic cocktail that seemed to be a mixture of apples and tea, and offered it to the rabbit girl. Oh, ......, thank you. No. She was a little freaked out, but when she realized that I was the lady''s valet, she accepted the drink with relief. Perhaps she was uncomfortable with men outside her family. But she seemed to be a kind girl who thanked me politely even as a servant. I''m glad her friend is a good girl. For some reason, the rabbit girl was staring at me. I wondered if there was something wrong with me, and then I realized it. For a moment, I let my guard down and slackened. Inwardly panicking, I tightened my expression and called out to the young lady. How can I help you, Miss? Not now. Yes, sir. She bows her head and steps back. I thought I''d overstepped my bounds, but she wasn''t staring at me, so I should be fine. She said she''d give me a look or something if it came to it. My master also taught me to be considerate of the lady, so it''s probably safe for me to make a move like this. The young lady is talking to the rabbit girl, and the Duke is talking to the bearded brother and Daniel. Once my eyes met Daniel''s, and he smiled kindly at me. I returned the smile with a slight bow. I have to be careful, but it''s a little comforting. While I was trying to avoid listening to the conversation of the girls, I naturally overheard the conversation of the dukes. You can''t refuse an invitation from the royal family twice. Well, I''ll leave after a minimal greeting. Gerald should be surprised, then. The bearded brother gives the Duke a half-hearted look, but the Duke passes it off with a smile. I''ve met him a few times, you know. I''ve met him a few times. ......, I don''t blame you. I can''t say anything clever if I go there. The Duke smiled at the awkward bearded brother, saying it was typical of you, and Daniel narrowed his eyes in delight. It seems that the three of them are friends. It''s no surprise, but it''s nice to know that there''s someone other than the Duke who cares about Daniel. The dukes were chatting peacefully, the ladies were chatting happily, and then solemn music began to play and everyone bowed their heads to the two doors on the other side of the stairs. As I followed suit, I heard the door open, the footsteps of several people approaching the hall, and the voice of a man in the street. He asked me to look up, and I did so, expecting to see the king of my country for the first time. What?¡¡Where''s the crown? I imagined a crown, a long, dragging cloak with fluffy fur, and a full set of scepters that I didn''t know what they were for. I was shocked to find that it was not what I had imagined. It is true that they are wearing costumes that seem to be of higher quality than any of the nobles here, but the basic design is the same. The only difference between royalty and nobility is that they wear cloaks. There are two queens, but the women''s cloaks seem to be part of the decorations, with metal chains fastening the front from the jeweled fittings on the shoulders, and the elbow-length fabric is very thin or see-through. To me, he looks less like a king and more like Leo''s father, a stage actor. Because of his flamboyant appearance, the royal family looks more like an entertainment family than a political family. Because of their position, you feel like you are watching a play. But the king looks older than his father and the duke. He must be in his early or mid-thirties. As I was thinking about this, I noticed a problem. It''s hard on my eyes. It''s too bright. It flickers. Being a duke and being so close to the royals has been bad for me. I used to be able to avoid looking at Leo because we only met off the record, but now I can''t because it''s disrespectful. When the principal''s wig flew off in the wind and a dazzling scalp appeared at the school assembly in my previous life, I stared at it. I wonder why the king isn''t the bald father. Then I can watch. The least I could do was that the king''s speech was short, unlike the headmaster''s long and drowsy speech, and Leo''s speech was also short. I didn''t listen to the speech properly, but I think Leo said something like he was the president of the student council. At any rate, the opening ceremony, which was like a school morning assembly, was over early, and I was able to hold my eyes just in time. Why are the aristocrats so unconcerned? Maybe because they''re used to seeing precious metals. I was inwardly relieved as the background music of the party started to play from the orchestra, and everyone started to move about in their own way. If I could, I''d give you an eye massage right now. I know exactly how the old man feels when he puts a hot hand towel on his eyes. Now all I had to do was meet my quota of dances with the girl. She said she only needs one song. Considering that I''ve been dancing all the time in Ella''s training, this will be very easy. It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you. Congratulations, Your Highness. You''re taller than you were a year ago. Thank you. I hope you''ve grown in stature as well. Humble. Oh, I forgot. Leo''s meet and greet included the duke and the lady. The set of the Duke and Leo was so sparkling that for a moment I almost stiffened like a frog stared at by a snake, but somehow I managed to keep my composure and endure. All around me, the ladies and ladies of the nobility are glowing yellow. It''s hard for me to see them, and I''d like to borrow their filters for a while. "It''s been a few days since I''ve seen you, Miss Lydia. You look even more beautiful today. "Yes. Congratulations, Your Highness. I''m honored by your compliment. But I''m not as well dressed as you. Thank you. You''re the star of the party. I''m the star of this party, and I didn''t want to be overshadowed by all the beautiful ladies. Leo''s dazzling smile and quick delivery of such a line elicited a yellow scream, not a flush. At least, I wish you had done it when I wasn''t around. Not only my eyes but also my ears were damaged. I was hoping that he would go elsewhere soon, when Leo took one look at me. It''s been a long time since I''ve seen those honey-colored eyes straight on. For a moment, the honey eyes narrowed in a funny way. "He''s the one today? "Yes. He''s one of our servants. "I see. I''m sorry, but it''s nice to meet you. I bowed deeply, trying to look reverent. The glare disappeared from my vision, and I felt relieved inside. I know it''s a big role, but I''ll do my best. I felt the exchange between Leo and the lady was a bit silly, but I still felt my back creeping from the uncomfortable feeling of using honorifics with Leo. When you go out into the world, it''s not uncommon for a friend or junior colleague to become your boss. I wonder what those people are doing. At any rate, I decided to avoid encountering Leo in public as much as possible. Just as the music changed, I held out my hand to the lady. "Miss, please take my hand. The young lady put her hand on top of his in a dignified manner as if she were a duchess. I escorted her to the dance area and stepped to the music. "............, miss, are your ears all right? I asked in a low voice that the other dancers could not hear. The lady replies with a slight falter in her voice while maintaining her dancing smile. You''re still in the middle of a party, so don''t use that language. ...... but honestly, it''s a big help. You''re deaf, young lady. "Don''t use that word, ......? She seems to have a good sense of pitch and a high ability to hear sounds. Her piano teacher praises her for it. Even when we are in the garden, she is the first to notice the chirping of birds in the distance. However, she is not sensitive to loud noises. The yellow scream earlier must have done more damage than I did. I''m glad I got away from Leo too. I''m glad I could get away from Leo. ............ Well, for a Zaku, you did a good job of keeping your eyes open. I was expecting to be warned of disrespect, but after a pause, I was told in a dumbfounded voice. When the three of us are together, I often use the young lady as a shield, so I guess she knows how bad I am at glare. There''s a lot of glare at noblemen''s parties. It would be so much easier if I could just look at the lady. While most of the ladies dress up with precious metal accessories, the young lady wears a minimum of earrings and hair ornaments. Even though there are few precious metals, the embroidery on the hem of the dress is terribly detailed, and the mainly artificial flower decorations give the dress a gorgeous and luxurious look. In fact, it''s a very expensive dress, but I''m very grateful for the minimal light source. At first, I was disappointed that I couldn''t look around, but after a while, the crystal chandeliers and gold candelabras came into view, and I realized that it was better to have a restricted field of vision. Even the interior was dazzling. By the way, the lady has been silent for a while now, what''s going on? I wondered what was wrong. As I looked at her, I suddenly noticed a flower blooming around her neck. "You''re using my good luck charm. ...... The ribbon with a white baby rose charm that I had given her as a good luck charm was being used as a choker. You''ll find a lot of people who''ve been in the same situation for a long time. This ...... party is a great way to work out your facial muscles. Yeah, really ............, remember that later. Yeah. Can I tighten it? You sound like you''re trying to control your anger, but Miss Ella has trained you to keep smiling. I don''t know, that gap is scary. My teacher had told me not to let my guard down until I got back to the mansion, so I guess I lost some points for speaking in a whisper as usual. When the song was over, there was an outpouring of applause and cheers. I was surprised, though I tried not to change my expression. I hadn''t expected such applause after every song. As I escorted the young lady to the duke, I noticed that she was the center of attention. When I returned, the duke greeted me with a smile. As always, your dancing style is as beautiful as the sepals that support the petals. The duke seemed quite pleased. I thanked him. Oh, I see. The reason why the duke likes the way I dance so strangely is because the lady comes first. So that''s what ...... you can''t imitate. Leo muttered admiringly. You''re still here. I thought you''d gone elsewhere to say hello. After the dance, several ladies came up to the young lady. They were all praising her. I don''t care if I don''t exist, but Leo is a prince, right? The young lady stands out more than the prince (Leo). When I looked at him and asked him if it was okay that it was your birthday, he smiled happily and said no to the duke and went on to greet the next person. I couldn''t quite figure out what Leo was amused about. When I looked back at the young lady, I saw that she was still surrounded by excited young ladies with shining eyes. Although she didn''t show it on her face, she seemed to be in trouble because of her shyness. The noblemen''s sons, who seemed to be late to the party, were staring at the young lady from a distance. I guess young ladies are popular with both men and women. It''s amazing what a beautiful girl can do. While I''m reaffirming that she''s a beautiful girl, the ladies are calling out to her, wanting to get close to her. Master Ludia, you''re so beautiful. My name is Erika von Diestel of the Marquise family. My father works for the Ministry of Magic and I am indebted to you, Gerald. My name is Countess Florenzia von Maurer. "My mother sends her regards to Master Octavia. I''m Countess Margarete von Leverenz. I''m ....... Oh, I can''t. I can''t remember. Master, I can''t. Your names are too difficult. The parade of biting sounds broke my heart as I stood by. I''m not sure what to do. The reddish-blonde-haired lady asked in a tone of surprise, her cheeks tinted. The young lady''s eyes widened in surprise, though it was small. While she was wondering how to answer, the response was dichotomous. A discriminating whisper that tells her to mind her own business, and a look of longing and expectation for an answer from her, just like the girl who asked the question. Perhaps, from the atmosphere around her, she was no more than a count, maybe even a baron. At the sound of the voice she heard, her cheeks flushed with shame. She sees the meaning of red change, and a swarthy light dawns in her pale blue eyes. "My Master. I whisper softly into her ear. She didn''t look at me, but her eyes were no longer swollen. She stepped closer to the lady who had asked the question. "May I touch you? "Yes, ....... She nodded with an immediate response that may or may not have made sense to her. The lady reached for her hair ornament and pulled it out. The moment her hair came undone, her eyes flashed with fear. But the lady didn''t care, she combed her hair with her hand comb and put the hair ornament to the side. A pearl flower bloomed above her left ear. "Oh, ....... She hurriedly tried to hold her spread hair. The lady stopped her hand and looked into her anxious eyes. You''ll be fine. You''re beautiful. She smiled softly after her strong words. Her curly hair turned bright red and her eyes watered. You''re so cute, girl. I silenced all the girls around me. "You don''t have to be like me. The curly-haired girl shook her head. The curly-haired girl shook her head. "Well, ......, could you at least ask one of Master Ludia''s attendants to dance with you ......? What?¡¡I''m not sure what to say. I''m not sure what to do, but I''m going to do it. I didn''t show my face because my master would scold me. Did they even know I existed? "Wow, I don''t have a ...... dance partner, so ...... "Wow, I don''t have a dance partner, so ". Or maybe I''m just a follower of the girl of my dreams, and I''m treated as if I''m a piece of merchandise. However, it''s kind of sad that a girl would despise herself. The young lady feels the same way, which is why she seems to have a hard time saying no. It''s usually the guy who asks her to the dance. She''s probably using what little courage she has from the girl. It''s a great honor. Master of the Red and Yellow Grass. I smiled and bowed to reassure her that her courage would not be wasted. But I don''t know her name, or rather I don''t remember her name, so please allow me to call her by her dress and appearance. I escorted the curly-haired girl to the dance, surprised that she had agreed to it, even though she had said so herself. It was the first time for me to dance with someone other than a young lady, so I had to be careful not to let her fall while leading. "Well, why ......? I was just following the lady''s wishes. I replied as she danced around me, still in disbelief. The reason why the lady didn''t know whether to say no or not was because she cared about both her and me. But the young lady, who was sad to see her maid, Katrin, belittle herself for a while, couldn''t overlook this girl. Also, is it because your daughter has the same problem? The same? Do you know the family''s wife? Yes. I''ve seen her from a distance. Her straight hair is really beautiful. ...... She stopped speaking, apparently realizing that she had just said that. She stopped speaking, apparently realizing that she had the same concern for him. Please don''t tell anyone that I told you. I chuckled at the scolding, and she laughed, a small, surprised laugh. Her mood softened, perhaps because she felt closer to the person she admired. "Speaking of which, what did you say to Master Ludia? She asked me, her expression brightening as the song came to an end. She seemed to be curious about what I whispered to her. I told her that it is better for a flower to be in bloom than in bud. Before the young lady untied her hair, she used to tie it up at the top like a ballet dancer. She wore a dress with a puffy skirt with overlapping petals like red and yellow grass, which made her silhouette look unbalanced, probably because of her complex about her curly hair. When my father prunes the trees in the garden, he cuts them with the overall silhouette in mind, so I just gave her that image. It''s better to leave the curly hair as it is now, so that it looks like a flower is blooming, rather than having the top too neat like a bud. When I answered the question, the song had just ended, so I went back to the girl and found that the attitude of the people around her had changed a little towards the girl with curly hair. The girl with straight hair was looking envious as she touched her own hair, and some of the sons were glancing at her. At any rate, as before, she''s not paying attention to me, so I quickly go to the lady''s side. I''m back now. You''ve gone too far. She warned me in a whisper so that no one else could hear. What was she talking about? Obviously, she was the one who stood out too much and had a strong influence on the ladies. "Squire, will you dance with me next? "That''s not fair. Dance with me next at ....... No, with me! Apparently, I''m perceived as being on the side of the lady. Well, I''m on the edge of my vision when I see her, so there''s that. But what the hell is going on when it''s rare for a woman to ask me to dance? Is it because she''s a servant and the hurdle is low, or because she''s just a practice partner and doesn''t count? Calm down, please. Master Phalaenopsis, Master Kaiyou, Master Jersey Peony. I''m afraid of his spirit. I know you''re trying to get some kind of advantage, but what do you want with a servant? I don''t know what he means, but I''ll try to keep my voice calm and wait for him. When I called them by their outward features again, the ladies stopped. Even though I would be scolded later for not calling their names properly, I was relieved to have a moment to catch my breath. "So what kind of flower am I? "The Master of the Ezo Chrysanthemum? The other girl asked me curiously, so I reflexively gave her the name of the flower that came to mind. For some reason, the other girls were all excited and squealing. I wondered if we were going to play a game to see what kind of plant it was. A few people asked me again, so I gave them the name of the plant by appearance. The girls were happy to hear that. I don''t understand girls. "What kind of flower is it, Master Ludia? Someone asked. "Eh? It was either me or the girl. I don''t know which one. "What kind of flower is she?" ...... "You''re like a flower yourself. Yeah. She is a lady. A girl who smiles like a flower blooming. Suddenly my arm was pinched tightly through the sleeve. The slight pain is noted and you realize your expression has relaxed. I pretended to clear my throat and tightened my expression. For some reason, the ladies let out a yellow scream. I wondered if Leo had passed nearby. I looked sideways to see if the young lady''s ears were okay, but only her ears were red. She''s mad at me. You''re pretty handy out there, aren''t you? I was strangely impressed, and relieved that her ears seemed to be okay. After that, I ended up dancing with several people. I wonder if I''m a goody-two-shoes or something. I moved more than I had planned, and I got hungry late in the party. All I had to do was follow the lady and keep quiet because no one was talking to the servants, but my conscious mind was too busy trying not to get hungry. I should have eaten before I went. The young lady who had been chatting with the rabbit girl left and went to a place where there was a standing buffet of food that was barely touched. I wondered if she was tired from talking to so many people. I thought she was going to eat some fruit, so I took her plate and fork instead. "What would you like? "That one, that one, ...... and this one, ....... You pick up the salad, meat, fish, etc., as instructed by the young lady, and put them on your plate, taking care of their placement. I guess she was hungry, too. Here you go. Hold the plate at a comfortable height for her to eat. Picking up her fork, she ate some of the salad and chewed some of the strawberries. After eating that much, she put down her fork. As I tilted my head inwardly, she wiped her mouth with a napkin and turned away with a pout. I don''t need it anymore. Get rid of it. My eyes widened for a moment. "Thank you. She was kind. She mumbled something about not wanting to make an out-of-place noise, but she remembered that I was disappointed that I couldn''t eat the food. I whispered a pre-dinner greeting and "Itadakimasu" before picking up my fork and starting to eat. "Hey, ......, that''s ....... As I chewed my food, feeling that it was delicious, the lady said something in an impatient voice. You''ll be able to find a lot more information on this subject in the following article. It''s nothing, ....... While turning away, she waited for me to finish eating. I''m sure you''ll be glad to know that I''m not the only one who has a problem with this. When I left the castle after meeting up with the Duke, the sun was setting and the sky was turning orange. I boarded the Ernst family carriage for the last time, and after a while the carriage started to run. I let out a long sigh of relief that it was finally over. Then the Duke smiled, half amused, half concerned. "Good work, Isak. "Oh, I''m sorry. We haven''t even arrived at the estate yet. He straightened up hurriedly and the Duke allowed him to do so. You''re not used to wearing clothes. You''re not used to wearing clothes. "Well, I''ll take your word for it. I untied my tie and undid two of the buttons on my shirt to breathe more easily. "...... Miss? When I felt her eyes on me, I looked at her, and she looked at the carriage window with a start. You can''t see out the window because of the curtains, is that okay? It must be hard for the dukes to do this all the time. "But today was fun. But I had a good time today." I truly felt that I could not imitate them. The duke''s smile shines brightly. I scrutinized his eyes honestly. "Really? What did I do that was so strange? I''m sorry if I couldn''t be a proper squire after all the hard work Master taught me. I tried my best to be respectful... "Oh. Ma''am, can I go now? What?¡¡What''s that? I forgot the most important thing. The young lady tilted her head curiously. She didn''t seem to understand what I was asking, but she was back to her usual self, so I decided it was okay. "You look beautiful today, girl. I was relieved to be able to smile and say what I thought. I''ve always felt uncomfortable not being able to say what I was thinking. The duke nodded repeatedly in satisfaction. The lady scolded me, not only with her face, but with her whole body turning red, probably because she had been holding back her anger. "Are you stupid, Zaku? She hit me with this and that, but I couldn''t tell which one she was referring to because they were pronouns. After a while of taking her painless blows, the rocking of the carriage felt good on our tired bodies, and we found ourselves asleep. 28 26． Cartessy Despite the fact that the summer heat still lingered, Duchess Ernst''s Octavia smiled leisurely, without the slightest hint of it. "Hey, Dia. Do you know what a calyx is? I don''t know. I''m not sure what it is, but for some reason it sounds familiar, and the duchess, Lydia, stopped lifting her teacup. It''s a great way to make sure you''re getting the most out of your day. After quenching her thirst and returning the teacup to its saucer, Octavia opened her mouth. She said, "I''ve heard that a young lady who dances with the Lord of the Calyx is bound to get a marriage proposal. In fact, a certain baroness, who had never had a marriage proposal before, was proposed to by the son of a marquis. She smiled at her mother, who smiled at her, and Lydia could tell that she knew which family each of them belonged to, and that she was blurring the lines. It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one who has a problem with this. ...... Why is your name being withheld? I''m not sure I''m going to be able to do that. It''s not because it''s hidden, it''s because no one knows its name. And they don''t know what you look like. It was strange that she could not be seen. Dancing is only possible when you have a partner. Lydia tilted her head at the strange story. You''re a real person, aren''t you? Yes. He makes women so attractive that they pay attention to him. It''s like the wizard in Princess Ashes. Octavia smiled, comparing him to a character in a fairy tale, but Lydia''s expression tightened. I know someone who dances like that because she doesn''t want to stand out. The extra effect is probably due to the instruction he has received and the fact that he unconsciously treats his dance partner like a flower. His father, Gerald, who saw him dance, said that he was a gardener at heart. Octavia looked at the maid who was waiting for her, and the maid brought out a silver tray. On the tray was a small pile of envelopes that appeared to be invitations. "Oh yes, I have an invitation to Dia for a tea party. I''m sure her dancing was very nice. She wants her daughter to learn from you, and most of them include dancing. I''d prefer not to go to ...... for the dancing. I understand that this is an invitation to a tea party because I am not old enough to attend a soir¨¦e. However, it is unusual for a tea party to include an opportunity to dance. Looking at the small pile of invitations, Lydia wanted to hold her head in her hands. Even though she was not confident in her dancing skills under Madame Ella''s strict instruction, the excuse to invite her raised the bar even higher. For a moment, Octavia''s peach-colored eyes turned cold. She felt as if her eyes were cooler than Lydia''s, which were colder, and she remembered that her mother had the same kind of glazed eyes as she did. "--Ladies want to be enchanted. Their parents want to marry powerful people. That''s pretty straightforward. But it doesn''t seem to be the situation Dia was worried about. Finally, Octavia narrowed her eyes in amusement and returned to her usual relaxed mood. ...... I have a feeling it''s going to get worse. Lydia''s shoulders slumped. It''s strange to be conspicuous when you''re not remembered. It''s better than having Isak stolen from you. And ......?¡¡No, sir!¡¡I was just trying to make sure that Zak didn''t say anything rude. ......! Lydia tried her best to clear up her mother''s misunderstanding. It was only after she had asked the gardener''s apprentice to act as her partner that she remembered his tendency to speak his mind when he felt like it, and realized that it might surprise the other ladies. Even though most of the girls were used to his praise, it would be rude if it was sudden and without any preamble. She was only concerned about the inconvenience to the other party, not about what her mother might misunderstand. The reason why she asked her mother to help her dress up was just so that the apprentice gardener would not look bad, not because she was worried about how he would react when he saw the other pretty girls. Octavia only smiled softly as she listened to her daughter''s argument. She was glad that Lydia was now expressing her opinions. In the past, she was too much of an admirer of herself and was always reserved, even when dealing with her mother. It''s lonely to be a mother and not be pampered or relied on. However, the topic of the boy who is an apprentice gardener elicits a particularly good response, and I am now enjoying it very much. She tries hard to say something, but when she doesn''t say anything, she starts to feel like she is making excuses. "Hey, Dia. Yes. There''s nothing wrong with being possessive. It''s normal to feel lonely when a girl you''re close to becomes close to someone else. Yeah. "It''s a shame for a lady to use that as an excuse to justify tying her partner down. But you can''t deny that you have them. The question is how to handle the emotions you have. The problem is how to handle the feelings you have. Octavia smiled as she told him that he was free to think what he wanted. She was surprised because her mother never revealed her emotions, but she was convinced that it was because she could accept various emotions that she was able to be a dignified lady. Rydia, who did not think that her mother would approve of such emotions, was taken aback for a while. Then Lydia peeled off a little. ...... You don''t believe me, do you? No?¡¡But that''s not all, is it?¡¡Dia is really shy. In the event that you''ve got a lot of time, you''ll be able to take a look at the most effective way to get the most out of your time. Lydia bites her bottom lip and shuts up, unable to respond to her mother''s point of view. It''s okay. She hugged Flora back, who hugged her sweetly, and Octavia said calmly, rubbing her cheek lightly. He''s a servant. He is a servant of the Ernst family, the dukes. How shallow can it be that someone would want to use a member of the family for their own gain? The scene should be that of a mother who loves her daughter and is smiling. And yet, Lydia felt a chill in her heart. I''ll take some of them. But you''ll have to accept some of them. Why? But you''ll have to accept some of them. Octavia''s cheeks puffed out like a little girl. ...... because I want to see Dia''s courage with my own eyes. Lydia was horrified. It is true that unlike a prince''s party, a tea party can be hosted by a woman, so it is not a problem for her to attend with her mother first. For Lydia, her mother, Octavia, was her dream and goal. She is nervous about performing a dance for her mother, but she also wants her mother to see her. Also, the way she sulks is cute. "Okay, I got it. "Really. I''m not sure what to do, but I''m going to do it. I''m looking forward to it. I''ve heard from the other ladies that Dia was very cool the other day. Oh, that''s ......! I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that I''m not the only one who''s a bit of a jerk. In the event that you have any kind of questions regarding where and how to use the internet, you can call us at the web site. I''m not sure what to say, but I''m going to say it. In the event that you have any questions regarding where and how to use the internet, you can call us at the web site. She was embarrassed because it was a complete sales pitch. But it was the most encouraging thing he had ever said to her, and he thought it was appropriate for the occasion. "You told her because you thought so, didn''t you? When asked, she nodded her head. If so, your words have definitely given her courage. You should be proud. "Yes, ....... She smiled at her mother, who smiled at her leisurely and gave her certain words, while Rydia nodded her cheeks in another way. After having tea with her mother and sister in a garden of fresh greenery, yellow flowers, and white smelling cherry blossoms that made her forget about the lingering heat, she went to tell the gardener''s apprentice who was pulling weeds that there would be substitutes for dancing in the future. I''m not sure if it''s a good idea.¡¡What''s that? "It''s you, ......, Zaku. When I explained the situation to the gardener''s apprentice, who made a crazy noise, he tilted his head more and more. I''m not sure what to make of this.¡¡Why does that make me look like a demon? I''m sure you''ve heard of it, but I''ve never heard of it. He doesn''t seem to be aware of his influence at all, and Lydia is wondering what to do. In the first place, will making him aware of it fix it? I don''t know what this is about, but it seems that dancing with Zak was the catalyst. Zak, what exactly did you talk to them about? "Well, ......, I basically just watched the girl, so I don''t really remember much. I do remember that she was very beautiful, though. Don''t worry about me! I don''t want to talk about me!" Her cheeks flushed at the mention of herself, even though she had asked about her interactions with others. You can find a lot of things that you can do to make your life easier. It is true that I kept my precious metal adornments to a minimum, considering that he would be accompanying me, but I didn''t think he was so susceptible to glittering ornaments that he would avoid looking at anyone but himself. Anyway, remember what you said ....... I''m not sure if you''ll be able to find the right one for you. I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but it''s a good idea.¡¡In the event that you have any questions concerning where and how to use the internet, you can call us at the web site. ...... Next. She said that in a few years, no matter how tall you are, you won''t be able to hide your femininity, so you should straighten your back. "...... Finally. The last one is: "You say that Jersey peony girls are not cute because of their eyes, but when they smile, the corners of their eyes go down, so why don''t you smile normally? It''s not the point! It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. In the event that you''re not sure what you''re looking for, you''ll be able to find a lot more information on the web. You say you''re not doing anything, but you are. "Miss, did I do something ......? A worried voice fell on Lydia''s head. You''ll be able to find a lot more information on the web. He didn''t know what to expect from the party, and was probably worried about whether he was causing trouble for us. However, since Lydia had originally asked him to help her, it was not his fault if there were some unforeseen circumstances. And even though it was unforeseen, so far he has only seen positive effects. Ludia did not want to scold or blame him. But there''s a little bit of coiling in her chest. Zaku did a good job. Thank you for listening to my recklessness. But ...... "But? I hesitated to say anything else. I''m not sure what to say, but I''m not sure what to do. "What did you think of ............ the other girl''s ......? What? The boy, an apprentice gardener, is taken aback by the unexpected question, and Lydia can''t help but drop her gaze. He was aware that he was asking a childish question, and his cheeks burned with shame, but he had already said it, so he asked the rest with vigor. I''m sure there were many pretty and beautiful people at the party, as well as those who danced .......¡¡I, for one, am more ....... It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. Once I thought about it, for some reason I felt uneasy. "Well, there might have been, but ...... When I heard his affirmation, my heart made an unpleasant sound. "Ma''am. I looked up fearfully to see a boy, an apprentice gardener, smiling kindly at me. "I told you. "Yeah, ....... I told you I only saw the girl from the beginning. I didn''t even remember who I was dancing with until you told me. But that''s ....... Yeah. That''s because I was there as the squire of the Ernsts, filling in for them at the dance. So I''m lucky to be a servant of the Ernsts. Yeah. It''s a privilege to be able to stand by and watch the most beautiful young lady. Ludia felt the heat slowly racing up to her. The coils that had held her in place until a moment ago were blown away. She clutched her skirt tightly. How could he have gotten rid of his fears so easily? The gardener''s apprentice boy smiles blithely. But you''re worrying about the wrong things. But you''re worrying so much. The lady wouldn''t take a servant (me) for granted. I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that. In the event that you''ve got any questions regarding where and how to use the internet, you can call us at the web site. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re doing. "Miss? I''m not sure what you''re trying to get me to say," he said, glaring up at her with his mouth covered. I don''t want him to know that I almost spilled the words in the spur of the moment. It''s not that he''s trying to ask her, but she''s embarrassed and feels a twinge of resentment. He doesn''t know what''s going on in Ludia''s mind, and looks back at her puzzled. He didn''t pursue the matter any further, so there was a moment of silence, and then Lydia, unable to bear the innocent look in his eyes, broke down. It''s nothing, ......, it''s nothing. "Oh. In the meantime, the apprentice gardener nodded, understanding that he might be substituted in the future. The walk that day was tiring. A few days later, at an ordinary tea party invited by his friend Tordeliese, Lydia let out a small sigh. Seeing this, Tordelysse lowered her eyebrows apologetically. I''m sorry, Master Lydia. I tried to keep it as small as possible, but ...... You can find a lot of people who are looking for the best way to get the most out of their life. I''m not sure what to say. It''s not like I''m the cause of the problem. The table that Lydia and her friends are at now is attracting a lot of attention from afar. This is a tea party for women only. Since the incident at the prince''s birthday party, the number of girls who admire and adore Lydia has increased, and even though they are the same age, they are treated differently. It''s not that I want to have many friends, but if they respect me more than ever, there''s nothing I can do. I don''t want to have many friends, but I don''t want to be treated with more respect than ever. I''m sure you''ll be able to understand why. Her hand shook slightly as she lifted her teacup from the saucer. He was a substitute for the dance that your father had arranged. And it''s just the ladies this time. I''m a little disappointed, because I would have liked to have talked to him. Why are you ......? It was unusual for Tordelysse, who had said she was uncomfortable talking to men outside her family, to say she wanted to talk to him. Lydia was curious as to why she was interested in him. I think he is a comrade who adores you because he cares about you. "You can always ......? Yes. At the party, his expression softened when it came to Lydia-sama. I''m not sure what to say to the happy smiling Tordelise. It was all she could do to keep her face from turning red. Tordeliese says that she smiled at him because he is her friend. I was reminded of an unnecessary fact. How nice it would be if I could go and hit him right now. "Well, it''s been a long time, Master Lydia. "Oh, you? A slightly raised voice called out, and I looked over to see a familiar reddish gold curly hair. The girl thanked him with a shrug. My name is Zaskia von Feit. Please forgive my rudeness in approaching you, even though you are a Baroness. I just wanted to say thank you for the other day. ...... "No problem. By the way, I heard that Mr. Zaskia is engaged to be married. Congratulations. What?¡¡Well, ......, I''m not sure yet, but ...... I''m afraid of that man. ...... Lydia and Tordeliese smiled when they saw Zaskia''s cheeks flush with dismay. Apparently, this was not a request for engagement against her will. Tordeliese also introduced herself and was about to have tea with her when she heard a laugh. Lydia and the others scowled at the sound of someone laughing, and followed the source. At the end of the path, there was a young lady who was looking at her surroundings with a frightened look in her eyes. She was probably around the same age as me, but her manner was clearly that of an amateur. It was unusual for a young lady of Ludia''s age to show no signs of having become accustomed to the way she behaved. Perhaps that''s why she was the subject of so much speculation, so much whispering, so much ridicule. ...... I''m not impressed. Yeah. ...... I''ll go with you! "Yes. As Ludia was about to ask her host, Tordelysse, what she should do, Zaskia announced with a look of fighting spirit in her eyes. She had been in the same situation a while ago, and her indignation was understandable, but she had more energy than I thought. Based on what happened at the party, she might be the type to act before she thinks. Zaskia called out to the daughter who was in a bed of needles, and brought her along as she had announced. Judging that it was more appropriate for the duchess to speak directly to him, she welcomed him with a smile. My name is Lydia von Ernst. I am Lydia von Ernst, and I would like to invite you to join me for tea, if you would like. "Oh, ......, I am Steffenier von Witting, ....... The bowing was not that of a lady. I knew from that alone that she was not of noble birth, but I was more interested in the last name she gave. "Oh, I thought the Earl of Vitting didn''t have any children, ......? Well, ......, my mother and the Earl of Vitting remarried in the spring, and I''m his companion ...... and adopted son. Oh, I see. Congratulations on your mother''s remarriage. "Thank you, thank you, thank you, ......? Steffenier, who hadn''t expected the congratulations, rolled his eyes and returned the bow in reflection. In the event that you''re not sure what you''re looking for, you''ll be able to find a lot more information on the web. But the duchess in front of her gave her a warm look, which puzzled her. "Huh? I''m sure you''ll be able to understand why. You must have worked very hard to maintain your posture that long in just a few months. ''Yes, I did. It''s hard to keep your back straight while wearing a dress. Yes, Mr. Steffenier is amazing. "......! In order to look as good as possible in the dress that the Count had given her, she remembered her manners and straightened her back, but she didn''t expect to be recognized for it, and Steffenier was blindsided. She had been regretting that she was too young to attend the tea ceremony, judging from the attitude of the other ladies. She had almost given up hope of making friends of her own age in the world of the nobility. At a time like that, receiving these kind words, I felt like crying. Lydia smiled as she saw Steffenier trying hard to hold back his moist eyes. But you''d better remember the curtesy before the next time. "What? "Courtesy of the Master. Master Steffenier. Steffenier''s eyes lit up as Zaskia explained the curtesy to him. "I see. Yes, I will do my best to be as close to Master Ludia as possible. ......! Why me?¡¡Why me? ......? I''m not sure if you''ve ever heard of this, but I have. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. I''m sure you''ll agree.¡¡I want to follow her example and become a lady worthy of her. "She''s very nice. In the event that you have any questions concerning where and the best way to get in touch with us, please do not hesitate to contact us. I''d like to be able to do that." "...... We''re the same age, why are you only targeting me? It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. I''m not sure if you''ve ever heard of it, but I''m sure you''ve. ""............?" "Really? "Cute ......! The three of them said in unison. Ludia was startled by the suddenness. The three of them approached Lydia, their eyes shining. "You''re too cute, Master Ludia. It''s cunning that you have such a lovely side. If it''s okay with you, I''d like to be your friend. "What?¡¡What? I thought I had disillusioned them by saying something childish, but they seemed rather happy, which surprised Lydia. What can I do to make Master Lydia feel less lonely? "Hey ......, I''m not lonely ....... "Yes, you do. It may be a common idea, but how about we call each other by our nicknames? What''s your nickname? I have a long name, Steffenier, and my mother ...... and others call me Fanny. Oh. You mean your nickname. I''m called Torde. I''m Kia, if you don''t mind. After telling each other their nicknames, the three of them turned to Lydia at once. The three pairs of eyes looked at her expectantly, and she was frightened. Then she opened her mouth fearfully. "I am Dia and ....... "Yes, Dear... She was somewhat embarrassed and turned her head down, her cheeks flushing. Seeing this, the three of them smiled in satisfaction. Later, Roy, the prince who came to visit her, said that Miss Ludia was very popular. 29 27． perfume The leaves are starting to turn. In a little while, I''ll have to collect the fallen leaves. Feeling the change of the seasons, I was helping to replant the flowers in the flower bed. The flowers that were originally planted were still blooming for a while, so I avoided them near the servant''s entrance, and waited for them to turn into seeds, which I would grow and use when the time for planting came. As for the bulbs, I will cut off the flowers of the Gekka and Ukon, dig them up, and overwinter them in a storage place. I moved the end-of-season chrysanthemums and hagoromo plants into pots and used a cart to carry them to the servants'' entrance. There is a path leading from the entrance of the house to the kitchen door of the fence, so the potted plants can be placed along the path to ensure sunlight. It will take a few days to move the potted plants along the path. It takes a lot of energy, but it is interesting to see the carpet of flowers changing little by little. My father plants new flowers, and I take down the ones that have finished blooming. In the late afternoon, I finished taking down the flowers for the day. This is because if I do this work all day, I won''t be able to inspect the whole garden. As I was wiping off the sweat with a hand towel, a familiar face came out of the servant''s entrance. "Hello, Katrin. Are you out shopping? Hello, Mr. Isak. Yes, I''m here to buy more tea leaves and coffee beans. I greeted Katrin, the maid accompanying the young lady, and she greeted me back. She was carrying a small pochette with her wallet in it and a note in her hand. She looked a little frail, so I asked her. "How much do you buy? "I buy coffee in beans, so I buy a little more. I asked her to show me her notes, and it was indeed a heavy amount for Katrin to buy by herself. Thinking about it for a moment, I asked Katrin to help me. You know, would it bother you if I went with you, even as a baggage handler? "Yes, ....... I don''t get a chance to go to expensive restaurants for the aristocracy, so I wanted to see it from the outside. I know there''s no way a commoner like me can get inside the store. But if I could just observe the exterior of the store, it would be a good reference for my garden. After this, I''m going to look around the garden, which is also an important task, and I''ll follow my father around, so I can learn a lot. I don''t mean to disparage him, but I really lack the sense of beauty of the upper class. As it is, I don''t think I can landscape a visitor''s area like my father. It''s fine. I looked at her as if to ask her to do something, and although she was confused, she agreed. I''ll go tell my father. I''ll be right back, so please wait a little while. There''s no need to panic, ....... As soon as I ran out, Katrin''s concerned voice was on my back. She must have been worried that I might fall over. I raised one hand and waved it in the air to let her know I was okay. With my father''s permission, Katrin and I headed for the stores lining the central street. It''s a different street from the market street we usually go to, with different scenery and people. There are usually horse-drawn carriages, and the only people are near the entrance of the stores or on the terrace of the cafes. The only people on foot are servants like us. I am waiting for Katrin in front of a tea store that sells tea leaves and tea sets, carrying a bag of coffee. On the market street, stores are mostly differentiated by variety, but I learned today that there are stores for the upper class that specialize in one genre. There is a large glass window in which the products are displayed. It looks like a Japanese show window. The symmetry of the building is similar to the garden around the main entrance of the Ernst house. I guess symmetry and orderliness are popular with the aristocracy. I also think it''s beautiful, but I''m a person who likes flowers in full bloom and trees growing up, so I thought I''d have to get used to this kind of thing. I''m still not very good at pruning flowers, I thought to myself. The only saving grace is that the Ernsts like to keep things classy, not opulent. ...... Most of the stores that I could see had large windows displaying their products. Even if it is not a precious metal store, there are some stores that try to make their products stand out by dazzling them with jewels and decorating them with luxurious artificial flowers such as roses. Yes, it hurts my eyes. I don''t know what they want to show off more, the products or the decorations. But the store Katrin is in right now has a velvet tablecloth on a table in the window, with a strip of white silk cloth over it, like a line between the two. And there were ceramic pots and teacups of uniform design, probably brand-name ones, placed on the table as if just before drinking. On the side of the pot was a can of tea leaves with the store''s logo on it, though I couldn''t tell if there was anything inside. I felt it was elegantly casual. The atmosphere of the store where I was going on an errand could tell me a lot about my employer''s taste, so it was worth the trouble of asking to come along. While I was satisfied with myself, a carriage passed in front of me. The road was wide, but I took a step back just in case. I followed the carriage with my eyes and saw a caf¨¦ just ahead. It was just in the late afternoon, so it seemed to be busy. There were people sitting on the terrace. Because of the sun, umbrellas at each table were open, mainly for women, to protect them from the ultraviolet rays. I wonder if people in this world know about ultraviolet rays. Well, even if they don''t, they probably don''t want to get sunburned. I look at the customers under the umbrella. And then my eyes caught sight of two people. One is a noblewoman. She was wearing a dress so extravagant that she could have gone straight to a soiree, and her makeup was heavy. To put it bluntly, she''s gorgeous. She''s not my type. The other one was a boy about my age. He was as good-looking as a woman. He had hair the color of a purple hazel with loose waves. I''m not surprised because I''m used to seeing good-looking people at my place of employment, but his appearance alone gave me the impression that he smelled as sweet as a gardenia. She''s pale. The reason why I stopped looking at him was because he was paler than the boy, even if it was because he was under an umbrella. The reason for his pallor was obvious: the woman next to him. She was not a family member or relative, but she was unusually close. She''s holding the boy by the shoulders and stroking the contours of his face. That''s not the way you look at a child. Pervert? No, it''s s*xual harassment. If there''s power added to this, it''s power harassment. The boy is not making any obvious resistance, so that''s a possibility. Mr. Isak, sorry to keep you waiting. Katrin came out of the tea store with a can of tea leaves in her hand. I looked away from the cafe and turned around. No, it was a good lesson. Thank you very much. When I thanked her, Katrin gave me a small smile. I''m sure you''ll be glad to hear that. I''m the one who should be thanking you. It''s not so much that I''m annoyed as I am amused, and I nodded my head. I don''t know why Katrin-san is thanking me when I asked her to. Ms. Catrin urges me to go, but I''m curious about the boy from earlier, so I look toward the cafe again. "Is something wrong? "No, ....... This time it was Katrin who tilted her head. It''s a place I don''t usually go, so Katrin can''t tell what I''m looking at. In my head, I know that I''m only here to escort Katrin, and that there''s nothing I can do about it. But I can''t ignore the fact that someone around my age is making such a face. It''s not fear, it''s terror. The woman next to him doesn''t seem to care about the boy''s will. It''s as if she is playing with her own doll. I know how scary it is to receive a gaze that paints over your existence. Once I looked around, I noticed a person and called out to him. "Hey, bro! That''s Zaku! It''s so rare to see you here. It''s one of the cooks I meet in the kitchen. He is still young among the cooks, and I often see him preparing vegetables. He has a shaved head and looks like a first-year baseball player. Do you go shopping too? "Yes. I''ve got some nice fragrant mushrooms. The owner told me to go to ....... Here, take these too!¡¡I''m sorry I left you in the middle of the day, Katrin!¡¡Please go home with your brother first. I just ran into one of the cooks from the Ernst family (my colleagues), so I left the bag of coffee beans I was carrying with him and quickly bowed to Katrin-san. I raised one hand in the air as if to say hello to my brother, and ran off, leaving them there. He heard them calling his name, but did not look back. As he approached the terrace of the caf¨¦, avoiding the passing carriages and people, he smelled a smell that was not appropriate for a place to eat. It was a strong scent, like the scent of lilies boiled down with the sharpness of lily-of-the-valley. I''m not good at either flower''s scent. Breathing in the thick air of the scent I don''t like makes me feel sick. Some of the customers around me frowned. "You stink. "What? I tell the woman who smelled it straight away. The woman looked at me in astonishment, as if I had just appeared out of nowhere and said something rude. "If you wear too much perfume, your food, tea, and wine won''t taste any better. If you wear perfume where you eat, it will interfere with the aroma of the food and you won''t be able to taste it. In my previous life, the reason why there are non-smoking restaurants in Japan is to let people enjoy the taste of food including its aroma. In my previous life, when I was in high school, there was a time when I longed for cigarettes, but I gave up because the old man in chemistry at the time punched me in the stomach and assured me that while I smoked, my food would taste bad, and if I stopped, I would become hopelessly fat because the thickness of my blood vessels would return and my food would taste good. Cigarettes can be regulated, but perfume is difficult to regulate because it is in the category of fashion. It seems that this is the same in Japan in the past and in this country of Arbentroth. Some of the people around me looked at me as if to say, "He''s got a point. Some of the guests around me looked at me as if to say, "A little perfume is just right, isn''t it? You''re a lady and you don''t know that? That''s what I learned from my sister in a previous life, but I''m sure she''s right. Like Ok-sama. What a rude lowlife! I''m not sure what to do, but I''m going to do it. The boy, who had been rolling his eyes at my comment, turned to me with a frightened look, and I looked him straight in the eye. "If you want to stay here, shake off my hand. If you don''t, we''ll leave. What? I say to the boy so that only he can hear me, and I pull him by the arm and start running. I think you''d look better with less makeup on, you ugly old lady. I said to the aristocratic woman, who was wearing a lot of makeup, as I left. The boy''s legs tangle, but he runs as he is pulled. But he''s slower than me, as if he''s not used to exercising. A voice called out to him to stop, and he glanced behind him to see two men who looked like the woman''s servants or bodyguards chasing after him. If I keep going, they''ll catch up with me. I quickly turned and entered the narrow space between the stores. The street was barely wide enough for one adult to pass, and it was in the shade, so I covered it with dark magic just in case. This is the first time I''ve tried to cover a shadow that disappears while moving, so I''m not sure if I''m doing it right. I''m not sure if I''m doing it right, but if I can make it a little harder for them to notice me, I''ll be happy. After passing through the stores, we came to the market street. A wave of people spread out in front of me. As a commoner who is used to this many people, I entered the market street without hesitation. The arm that grabbed me hesitated for a moment, but I followed without retreating. By the time I reached the market street, the shadows had broken through, but it would have been very difficult to find the two children in the midst of so many adults. I was silent, as was the boy following me, until I was sure that all signs of my pursuers were gone. "......, wait! I stopped and turned around to see the boy breathing on my shoulder, a bead of sweat running down the outline of his face. He couldn''t run in the crowded market street, so he kept his speed to a walking race, but it seemed to be hard work for the boy. You''re not very strong, are you? There''s no way a nobleman, not even a horseman, would be working out. ...... But Leo''s not afraid to come along. Who''s that? ...... You wouldn''t believe me if I told you he was the prince of this country. Or maybe Leo is just weird. I don''t know if it''s normal for royalty to work out if nobles don''t work out because of their family history. By the way, the mini-game in Leo''s route was a tactics RPG where he was in charge of commanding the troops, so I don''t know if he had any combat power in the game. At any rate, I decided to walk normally along with the boy, assuming that he would be fine since I had already covered a large distance. As soon as the boy was breathing, I told him my name. "My name is Isak. "Well, Isak. Why did you save me? I didn''t help you. What? The boy is surprised, but I nod my head. You ran away on your own feet, so why would I help you? I only grabbed the boy''s arm with enough force to shake him off. Even now, I''m not holding his arm anymore, but he''s walking with me. The boy was stunned by my words. And we''re still only making do with what we have, so we''ll have to figure out what to do. "Oh, ....... When the boy realized that he had only temporarily escaped danger, his face turned pale as he imagined what was to come. When I slapped the boy on the back, he stumbled forward a little, as if I had given him too much momentum. The boy looked at me in confusion, as if he had never been treated like this before. But his color improved, and I smiled at him. Come on, let''s go. "So ......, speaking of which, where are you ......? I thought I''d ask you for some advice since I don''t know. "Who? The boy tilted his head and followed me. I walked through the servant''s entrance and into the garden. I walked through the servant''s entrance and into the garden, followed by the boy, who looked as if he was afraid to follow me. I wonder if it''s okay. ...... I''ll talk to him about it, and if he doesn''t, I''ll just get scolded. The boy let out a puff of air as he ducked through the trees and under the hedge like in a forest. The fountain was now surrounded by beautiful cherry blossoms in red, white, peach, and purple, one for each color. Their backs were below the edge of the fountain, so the boy could sit on the edge of the fountain, and I encouraged him to do so. You, whose name is ......, need to use honorifics after all this time? "Huh, it''s really late. I don''t care. He laughed at me. I sat down next to him, thinking, "Well, it''s better than giving him a gloomy look. My name is Nikolaus von Rudolstadt. I''m Nikolaus von Ruedlstadt. My name is Isak Baumgartner. I''m an apprentice gardener for the Ernst family. The moment Nikolaus heard the name of the Ernst family, he was blindsided. What?¡¡So this is the duke''s garden? As Nikolaus panicked, the hedge snapped and his shoulders bounced. "Oh, miss. I was just about to call you. "Zak, I knew you were here. Zak, I knew you were here. I was worried that Denise would be late getting back. The lady scolded me for not stopping by, taking off the hood of my cloak. I think Dad is angry, not worried, but she''s kind enough to look for him as far as she knows. He won''t be back for a while after this, so be prepared for at least a fist bump. I smiled and thanked her while preparing to be scolded. "Thanks for looking for me, lady. "Hey, ......, I was just checking to see if the beautiful cherry blossoms were in bloom. ...... The lady''s words trailed off as she looked toward the flowering fountain. I followed her gaze and saw Nikolaus hiding on the other side of the fountain, looking at me with trepidation. "Oh, miss. His name is Nico. "...... Nicolaus. "That. Sorry, it was too long to remember. You''re not a spirit ......, you''re a human ......?¡¡Zak, he must be the son of one of them!¡¡How did he get here? I protected him. The lady was surprised, then looked dumbfounded at my answer, and let out a long sigh. He''s not a cat or a dog, ....... He was molested. "Oh my God, what have you done to my daughter? The young lady was startled by the word "molester" and Nikolaus, his cheeks flushed with shame, impatiently covered my mouth. I unclasped my hand and turned back to Nikolaus. I was going to talk to the lady about it, the sooner you tell her the better. "Na ......, why, to your daughter~? Nikolaus looks weak, as if he is about to cry. It would be shameful and embarrassing for Nikolaus, a man, to consult a girl, but I, a commoner and a man, can''t do it alone. You need a girl''s opinion. Hey, girl. What do you think of this guy? The lady stares at Nikolaus as he tries to hide behind my back. He was speechless for a moment and then gave his impressions with an exclamation of admiration. "She''s so beautiful it draws you in. ...... She''s beautiful, isn''t she? She''s more beautiful than most women, but she''s not mistaken for a woman. I don''t know. I don''t know, but there''s probably something coming out of her. Some kind of pheromone. I''m sorry I''m late in greeting you. I''m Ludia von Ernst. I''m Lydia von Ernst. A servant of the family apologizes for the inconvenience. I apologize on your behalf. No, no, no, no, no, no!¡¡I am Nikolaus von Rudolstadt. I''m Nikolaus von Ruedlstadt. ...... Hey, don''t greet people with me in the middle. And why is the young lady apologizing? I''m standing in the middle of their conversation because Nikolaus is hiding behind me. It''s not the first time Zak has been rude. "You don''t have to apologize for me, young lady. I''ll apologize for myself. Nico, I''m sorry. I''m sorry, I''m sorry. Yeah, what''s up with .......? It''s okay, you''re rude. I mean, you''re not gonna remember my name, are you? Sorry about that, too. I apologized again, and he laughed and said I could call him that. So, why are you hiding? Because girls are women, too. ...... Nico has been trying to hide from the lady''s view for a while now. But there''s nowhere to hide in the study garden, which is nothing but a small fountain that serves as a sun pool, so he uses me as a shield. Apparently, even though I''m not being molested, I''m getting some looks and thoughts from girls my age, and they''re scared of me. You''ll be fine. You''ll be fine. You''ve got Leo and everything. "What are you basing that on? You''re being disrespectful to Master Roy. First of all, Master Nikolaus is a different kind. Oh, so you want to s*xually harass Nico, too? I don''t know what a s*xual harassment is, but as a duchess, I would never be rude to Master Nikolaus. I''m not sure what a sekhara is, but as a duchess, I would never be rude to Nikolaus-sama. I applauded with admiration as the young lady proudly declared. I applauded her with admiration, but perhaps because I said she was cool, she looked at me with half-lidded eyes. I complimented her. Since I hadn''t asked her about it yet, I decided to sit back down at the fountain and ask Nico about it so that I could think about what to do. I asked Nico to sit down again, and I sat down next to him and tapped him on the groin. "Hey, sweetie. What?¡¡What is it? What is it?" "If you sit there, you''ll get pollen on your skirt. She tilted her head back, but then understood my intentions and her face turned red. No, thank you!¡¡I''d rather stand than sit on top of a Zaku. I''d rather stand than sit on Zaku. Why don''t you just sit down? There are places to sit. Why did you plant it like that, anyway? I thought it was cute. I thought it would look nice if we surrounded the fountain with colored blocks, like a picture frame for flowers. The young lady asked me accusingly, and I answered honestly, and we both lost our strength. "That''s enough, ....... "I''m so sorry. Master Ludia. When the young lady seemed to be tired of something, Nico gave her some words of encouragement. I wonder what Nico is feeling sorry for. Anyway, we decided to sit down and talk, so I pulled her hand and made her sit sideways on my lap. This way it would be easier for Nico to talk to her, and the flowers wouldn''t get on the hem of her skirt. Is it my imagination, or does the young lady look strangely stiff? Well, sitting on a man''s lap is not very comfortable. "Sir Nikolaus, may I ask what''s going on? "Yes, yes. The young lady hastened to start the conversation, and Nico told me the story with some trepidation. My family is an earl family, but since my father is the Prime Minister, we are often approached by the higher nobility. So, my mother frequently took me to tea parties. ...... Some people asked me personally to help them choose a gift for their nephew, and I couldn''t refuse... ... The more he spoke, the more dejected Nico became. The more you talk about it, the more disheartened you''ll become. You can''t say no because you''re in a position to do so, but as a man, you feel ashamed and devastated because you can''t resist a woman''s advances. You can''t say no because you''re in a position to do so. Aunt ...... is fine for now. If that''s the case, she''s probably screaming because she was taken by a commoner kid. As soon as I get back to the mansion, I''ll tell the Ruedelstads that I happened to see the wandering Nikolaus and invited him to my house. "You''re quick, young lady. I''m sure Zak didn''t do anything to make it obvious that he''s related to the Ernsts. Dear Nikolaus, can we assume that you were released immediately because you had no money on you? Of course. If you have any questions, please do not hesitate to contact me at my home. However, ......, I will ask for your mother''s cooperation without telling her the situation, but please understand that there is a possibility that she will know. "I understand, ....... Even if we secure a shelter, we still have to deal with the source of the problem. The fact that it''s a woman is ...... That''s right. I''m sure you''ll be able to figure out how to get the best out of it. I''m not sure what to make of this. "Well, let''s just relieve the stress we''ve been under. What? I''m not sure how to respond to my suggestion," he said. I said no to the girl, took her off my lap and opened a drawstring bag I''d brought from the laundry drying area I''d stopped at on the way over. "What is it? What''s that?" The lady and Nico peered curiously at the leather pillow-like mass I pulled out of the large bag. It''s some kind of punching bag. I''ve got a tool I use when I train with my master, but I don''t know what it''s called. It has a handle and a place to put your arm through, and you hold it like a shield. It is large enough to be used for kicking. Come on, come on, come on. "What?¡¡What?¡¡I''m not sure what to do. Nico was confused as I held up the leather bag. It seems he''s never been in a fight before, let alone trained for one. "Punch this as hard as you can. You''re a creep, you''re a b*tc*, you''re a b*tc*, you''re a b*tc*. What do you mean "creepy"? It means "gross. What does this mean, ......? It''ll clear it up. Nico and the girl don''t seem to know what''s going on. When I told him to try to hit me, he made a fist and hit the leather bag. "Weak. Give it all you''ve got. Also, tighten your arms. ....... There''s more force than before, but it''s still weak. I can''t hear you. Tell him he''s disgusting. That''s ...... gross. No one''s listening in here, so you can yell as much as you want. See? That''s what I said to Nico, but then I saw the girl. I gestured to her to cover her ears just in case, and she did so with both hands. I made sure of it and used wind magic to put up a membrane around her to block the sound from reaching her. It may not be completely soundproof, but it can at least make it difficult to hear. Well, even if she could hear it, it''s unlikely that she''d learn to swear. After showing some hesitation, Nico thrust out his fist with a voice. I''m not sure what to do. For the first time, there was a heavy thud. You''ll be able to see the difference in the feel of the fist, and Nico''s eyes will light up. It''s good. It''s definitely a little refreshing. ...... You''ll be able to see the difference in the way your fists feel. After a few strikes, Nico began to complain on his own, even if I left him alone. I''m not sure what to say, but I''m going to say it. A good fist bump. My dad told me to tell him if there was anything he wanted to know. ...... How could he? Another good fist bump. I mean, Nico, aren''t you getting worse than me?¡¡Well, that''s how stressed you must have been. It''s amazing that she''s beautiful even with her angry expression. After finishing his fist, Nico breathed on his shoulder, wiped his sweat with his sleeve, and took a deep breath to catch his breath. Then she smiles radiantly. "Oh, I feel better! That''s good. I don''t know what it is about ...... boys. When we released the wind film and told her she didn''t need to cover her ears anymore, she looked at us with a look of incomprehension. In a previous life, my friend and I would go to the batting center after a test and hit the ball while screaming for no reason, but I''ve never seen a girl do that. I wonder if it''s a feeling that girls don''t understand. I wonder if it''s a feeling that girls don''t understand, but it''s fun to say the name of the ramen for no reason. Now that I''m done relieving stress, I''ll think about what to do in the future. You can''t be around your mother all the time, and she doesn''t know it, so she can get in touch with you. ...... How can I avoid this? ...... Oh. I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one. You don''t have to be the target in the first place, do you? What do you mean? If Nico is seen in a different light, the other side won''t come close to him, and he won''t have to run away. I''m not sure what you mean by that. "Can you do that? "Maybe, but ...... But? Nico also has risks. It might be harder for you to make friends in the future, and you might have a hard time when you find a girl you like. ...... I''ll do it. I''m not sure if you''ve seen this before, but I''m sure you''ve. I was surprised when Nico answered right away before I even asked him what he thought. I''d rather do anything than go through such a horrible experience. I''ve never had any male friends because the only ones I''ve ever had were either jealous of the women who came to me or cursed me to my face. And I don''t think I''ll ever be able to do it, but it''s more important to have a beautiful body in case I do get such a girl! "Oh, my God, ....... I''m not sure what to do, but I''m going to do it. That''s it, Nico. The lady also felt that Nico was in serious trouble. She gave Nico a sympathetic look. She pushed Nico''s shoulder, distanced herself from him, and said what she thought. "You should become a woman, Nico. "Onee? Both Nico and the girl couldn''t make sense of it, so they repeated the words. "Just pretend to be a man and use feminine language and gestures. It will change the way people look at you, but will it make a difference? I''m not sure. Then you won''t think so when you get a homos*xual response from him. Is that how it is? "Feminine language and gestures." ...... I don''t know what to refer to Nico, but I''ll warn you that I saw your daughter. I''m not referring to your daughter. She''s cute. "What ......? Suddenly, the girl turned red. I wonder if she was offended that I said she was not a reference. If you''re referring to the young lady, she''s probably not an onee, what was it?¡¡If you refer to the girl, maybe Nico is not an onee, but a man''s daughter. I''ve heard my sister complain that one of her friends had a problem with that. That might rather widen the range of perpetrators. What should I do then? Nico laughed at the girl''s reaction, and then asked me. Well, the first person is me, and I''m kind of an opinionated ...... person. You have to be strong to do that. ...... You can''t attack me physically, but you''re beautiful. You can''t physically attack her, but you can use her beauty as a weapon. You can use this face as a weapon. ......? It seems that Nico, who was victimized because of her beauty, did not have the idea of using her appearance as a weapon. He rolled his big eyes framed by his long eyelashes. After a few moments of silence, Nico muttered to himself, "I''ll give it a try," as if he had made up his mind. I''m going to practice a little so that I can get used to the language, and then I''m going to ask the lady to help me check the actual effect. If you can say it without flinching against a duchess, you''ll have more courage. Taking a deep breath, Nico opened his mouth. You''re pretty, but you''re nothing compared to my beauty. Brushing her hair lightly, Nico said in a high-pitched voice. And then the young lady muffled. I don''t have any objections to ......, but it''s kind of frustrating. "Oh, I''m sorry. Master Ludia! "Don''t go back, Nico. It worked. Yeah, ....... How did it make you feel, young lady? It was as if a man of the same s*x had pointed it out to me. I don''t think I''d recognize a man if he acted like that. Nico''s face lit up when he heard what she said. It''s strange to think that you''d be happier if you weren''t seen as a man, but if that''s Nico''s situation, so be it. I''m going to go with ......, I''m going to go with this! I''m going to go with this!" The gut-punching Nico seemed to have grown stronger, even though he was talking to a woman. "Oh, good luck. If you need to blow off some steam, I''ll be there. Thank you. Nico nodded with a big smile on his face. Looking at the motivated Nico, the lady muttered. ...... Zaku really does come up with the strangest things, doesn''t he? Really? It was supposed to be a serious problem, but now it''s just ridiculous. It''s strange. I see. I laughed, knowing that it was not a compliment. I was happy to see Nico''s expression had changed so much from the first time I saw him. I think it''s important for Nico to look forward to the future, although it''s hard to know without trying. That day, Nico went back to the mansion with his daughter and was driven home in the Ernst family carriage. A month later, when he was working in the garden, the young lady came to visit him as usual. Behind her, there was another person with her. The other one pulled her out with a big wave of his hand. "Zaku, they''re here! "Here she comes! Nico, you''re here again? Why is it that Nikolaus is always here on the days that I don''t tell him to meet Zaku? Hi, Mistress Dia. I told you to call me Nico-chan. I''m sure you''ll be able to understand why. I think you''re being too forward. "Oh, if you''re going to act, you have to be thorough or you''ll get caught. "Nico looks like he could be an actor. You could be an actor," I muttered admiringly. "That''s a good idea. So, Zak-- He squared his shoulders firmly with a smile. "Let me hit you. It''s a bit too direct for my taste, but I''m used to it. He seemed to like the way I tried to relieve his stress, and started to ask me to do it regularly. I''ve heard that he''s not getting molested or s*xually harassed anymore, so maybe it''s just a hobby. "I''m almost done, wait for me. "Hurry up! While sweeping the leaves with the broom, I keep Nico company. He can''t wait, so he hurries up behind me. Then get away from me. Yes, please don''t interfere with Zaku''s work! It''s fine for sweeping, but it''s hard to move, so I tell him to move away, and the lady pays attention. "Oh no, Miss Dear. Are you jealous? "No, I''m not! The girl who had been ridiculed by Nico, who asked happily, became angry and her cheeks flushed. The two of them started arguing, and I told Nico to moderate himself and concentrate on his work. Lately, the background music at work has been getting louder. Well, I guess it''s better to keep the girl occupied than to keep her waiting. 30 28． miracle Are we having another birthday party this year? I asked back, and the lady nodded. But the expression on her face doesn''t change. I tilt my head as I sweep up the leaves. "Aren''t you looking forward to it? No, Master Torde, Fanny and Kia said they would come if I invited them. ...... It seems that you have made friends besides the rabbit girl, and have started to call each other by their first names. I''m happy for her, and she seemed to be happy when she told me about her friends so far. But now she has a difficult expression on her face, as if she is not fully happy. This year, they are going to have another birthday party in the form of a tea party. There will be no dance this time because it is hosted by the Ernsts, and I don''t have to participate as a substitute. I''ve only had to substitute a few times in the past, and I''ve only had to be a dance partner for the basic lady and the hostess. Ok-sama said that it was rare for him to dance at a tea party, so I guess that''s how it is. There will probably be a birthday party for the young lady every year from now on. Both the Duke and Ok-sama said that they care about the daughter so much that they only invite a minimum number of relatives and acquaintances, considering her shyness. I heard this from Katrin, the maid. The number of people at the party still seems like a lot to me, but I guess it''s small for a duke''s family. I guess it''s a normal thing for a noble lady, but why does she seem slightly unhappy? The way she turned her head and became silent, it seems that there is something more. Hmm? I stopped sweeping, walked up to the young lady, and bent down to meet her eyes from below. After staring into her pale blue eyes for a while, her closed mouth opened slightly. ...... Because, these days, Nikolaus-sama is also there. It''s not that I''m not a good person, but I''m not a good person. It''s true that when Nico wants to take me out to relieve stress, he has to visit me through the lady, so I think the three of us were together a lot. I wonder how he knows when she''s coming to see me. I thought I''d have someone to talk to and keep me occupied until I finished my work, but on the contrary, I''m going to keep her waiting while Nico relieves his stress. The practice of typing is so sweaty that it would be boring for girls. So I forgot to tell her that I was being trained by Heinz, my butler. I stood up, took off my gloves, wiped them with a hand towel, and placed my hand on the head of the young lady. Can I see you for a minute after the party? "Yes, ......, but it will be dusk, remember? "Then the west pavilion will be perfect. I''ll meet you there. What? I smile at the girl who looks up at me like she doesn''t understand. You promised to show me the rainbow. You promised to show me the rainbow." Her pale blue eyes widened in surprise, but then they began to glow. I wondered if she thought I''d forgotten. How could I forget my promise to you? I''ll be there as soon as I''m done. Well, she smiled. I don''t care how I treat her as long as I get to see her smile. I stroked her hair with the hand I had left on the table, just enough to keep it in place, then let go. I''ll be able to listen to your story today. When I''m with Nico, it''s nice to listen to her talk at a lively pace, but I also like to hear her talk at her own pace, doing her best. I can only give a few words, but it''s fun to hear her happy voice even when I''m not watching her work. When she pointed it out to me, I realized that it''s been a long time since we''ve been alone like this. And I realized that I liked this time a lot. I''m not sure what to say. If you''re going to listen to me, you need to stop wearing that tight face! Sorry. I''m just happy to be alone with you. "......?¡¡Shut your mouth, too. I was scolded by the red-headed girl. I wonder if I had such a serious expression on my face. The lady lectured me that I really only said unnecessary things. When I replied that I meant it, she scolded me further. I don''t understand. Anyway, I listened to the lady talking while she swept the leaves. Her voice was soothing as if it was falling on the falling leaves. The next day, I came to the market street. I was asked to guide Leo''s inspection, but I came earlier than that time and am now in the clothing and sundries area, where I usually don''t come. I''m here to buy a birthday present for a young lady. I have no idea what that means. I''ve only been here a short while, but I''m already at a loss. I can''t afford to buy clothes because they''re too cheap, and I don''t like glare even if I know they''re beautiful, so I can''t appreciate them. Perhaps I should have consulted Leo, who seemed to be used to dealing with girls, or Nico, who seemed to have a good rapport with girls. But in the end, it''s meaningless if I don''t choose. If possible, I don''t want to deviate from the young lady''s preferences, so I''m torn. I took out the locket pendant around my neck and opened the lid. There is a small four-leaf that looks like a bloom. It was given to me by my daughter once. After looking at it for a while, I got my energy back and put the locket back in my shirt. Just as I was about to go to the grocery store, the air became dark. I could feel the temperatureless air on my skin, as if I were in the shade in a sunny, crowded street. Dark magic? I can feel the presence of a dark spirit, which is out of place to feel in such a popular place. I looked around, but the people passing by looked good. It seems that ordinary people are not aware of the presence of the spirit, not because the magic value of ordinary people is low, but because they are only aware of their own magic power when they use it. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. When a person uses magic, the spirits of that attribute are attracted to the magic power they emit, so the presence of spirits naturally becomes thicker. I once sensed a thug trying to cast a spell, and when I told the soldiers on patrol, they seized him as an attempted criminal. That time, it was also dark magic that I sensed. I tilted my head as I searched for any sign of the dark spirit. Unlike the last time I sensed it, there''s no evil in spite of it being dark magic. Dark magic is often used for mental interference, or hypnosis, and is easily abused. Therefore, dark magic is susceptible to evil spirits. When a person uses magic with malicious intent, the spirit''s presence is felt, but it is rare to not feel it with dark magic. Feeling a sense of curiosity, you look for the source of the magic power in the direction the dark spirit is attracted to. Then, I saw something cowering by the wall of the haberdashery shop across the street. As I approached it, I could tell from its size that it was a child, younger than me. It must be a girl, judging from the voice mumbling against the wall. What the hell is that? It''s just a lump of cloth, except for its head, which is visible through the large hooded cloak. It''s a human, but I feel like I''ve met a strange creature. His behavior is strange, but his hair color is blonde and reflects the sun, so it should be more eye-catching. And yet, people other than me are passing by without noticing her. It''s even stranger because she''s being avoided, so it''s not as if she''s completely invisible. Is it the effect of the cloak the girl is wearing? The source of the dark magic seems to be the girl''s cloak. Perhaps it''s a magical tool that diminishes the user''s presence to an absolute minimum. It''s ....... Until ............, it should be ....... But it''s ....... "Are you okay? I asked, unintentionally. It''s strange to see him muttering to himself, hoping no one would notice. Is everything really okay? The girl''s shoulders jumped as she heard a voice she hadn''t expected to hear. Then she looked back at me fearfully. Her anxious blue eyes looked at me and asked who I was, even if she didn''t say it out loud. I was convinced when I saw the face of the girl looking back at me. I''ve never seen blond hair this bright. "Are you Leo''s sister? I''ve heard the lady say that she has a sister. The girl''s face was so similar to Leo''s that if Leo had been a woman, she would have looked like this. They are definitely related. "Le, o, ......? "Oh, you''re Master Roy''s sister? Realizing that the name was unfamiliar to the girl, I bent down and asked her again at eye level. Just to be safe, I kept my voice low enough for the others to hear. "Do you know my brother Roy, ......? I was asked back with genuine surprise. It would be unusual for a commoner to know the face of the prince Leo. Portraits are too expensive to be circulated, and the appearance of royalty is handed down by word of mouth among the common people who cannot afford books. There''s no way they would know. Oh. I''ve been asked to show you around downtown. I''m Isak. I''m an apprentice gardener in the Ernst family. I''m an apprentice gardener for the Ernst family." "Then you must be Lydia''s ....... The girl agreed with me when I told her who I was. I let out a small sigh and released my tension. I guess now that she knows who I am, she''s less scared of me. "So. Are you lost? I asked, and the girl fell awkwardly silent for a moment, then nodded grudgingly. "Why are you here? I followed my brother Roy on his tour of the castle, but as I was looking around I lost sight of him. ...... In addition, it seems that he was swept away by the crowd and couldn''t even find his way back. He says he followed me, but judging by the effect of the cloak he is wearing, it is doubtful that Leo knows him. What''s wrong with your cloak? It was in Brother Roy''s study, and I tried it on, and ...... What''s he got there? ...... I could imagine what the girl was talking about without asking. I thought the size was large, but I didn''t expect the owner of the magical equipment to be Leo, and I held my head. At the very least, keep it out of the reach of your little sister. Don''t underestimate the curiosity and energy of a child. I''ll complain to Leo when I see him. I pat the girl''s head and smile at her as she looks at me awkwardly. "It''s okay. I''ll take you to my brother. It''s your brother Leo or your parents'' job to scold you. For now, the priority is to reassure him. I don''t know how long he was lost, but it must have been very unsettling for a small child to be alone in a strange place. Her blue eyes were wide open at first, but they slowly darkened as I stroked her. But the girl did not cry, only moistened. Instead, she nodded her head vertically. After confirming this, I let go of her hand and put my hands together like a saucer to collect the magic of the wind. I formed the collected magic into a bird shape and brought it close to the girl''s cloak. If it belonged to Leo, it would have some of his presence on it. After the bird of the wind reads the sign, it releases it into the sky. What''s the bird now, ......? "Le ...... have Mr. Roy lead you to the rendezvous point. He asked me as he looked in the direction the bird had flown, so I gave him a straightforward answer. Then, as I casually lowered my eyes, I saw the blonde tips of her hair touching the ground under her cloak. I untied the drawstring of my shirt and walked behind the girl. "Um, ......? "Just hold still for a second. Hold still for a moment. You''re going to mess up your beautiful hair. The girl looks at the ground and lets out a small "ah" as she seems to have realized only after being told. Then, as she was told, she looked forward and held still. I pulled my hair into a high ponytail, struggling a little with the thin hair that slipped through my fingers, and brushed the dirt from the ends of my hair. I made sure that it didn''t hurt, but the girl seemed to be quite used to being prepared by others. It must have been hard for her to take care of such long hair by herself, so it was natural. After I finished tying up her hair, I stood up and called out to her. "Okay, let''s go. Can you walk? "Oh, ....... The girl looked troubled and made a gesture as if she was protecting her ankle. "Does it hurt? I''m tired of walking. ...... The girl looked apologetic and depressed, but I think it can''t be helped. The castle may be large, but the floor is flat and the roads inside the castle are supposed to be paved. It must have been the first time for him to walk on the uneven ground of the market street, where carriages and other vehicles pass by. The unaccustomed foothold would have increased her fatigue no matter what. I turned my back to the girl and bent down in front of her. Get in. "Yes. The common people don''t have the money for a carriage, so this will have to do. The girl, who seemed to have understood my intentions, hesitated for a moment, then said, "Excuse me," and put her weight on my back. After confirming the hand on my shoulder, I stood up and started walking. At first, the hand was only placed on my shoulder in a reserved manner, but it was too unstable, so the hand naturally came in front of my neck. "Well, I''m ...... here. Erna. Erna, after all this time, do you want me to be respectful? No, it''s fine. It''s not a public event. I''m not sure if it''s because it''s a bad place to be if you''re found out to be a royal now, but I got the same reason as Leo. "So you and Leo are brother and sister. "Yes. I''ve often been told that I look exactly like my brother Roy, except for the color of my eyes. The happy affirmation was out of line with what I had said. I nodded my head. "No, you don''t look like him. "What? "Erna''s expression changes frequently and she''s more honest. You look more like her in speech than in face. If you only look at their facial structure, they look like identical twins, but their facial features are completely different. Erna looks her age, but Leo is basically old. Leo is trying to keep a smile on his face so that the adults can''t read his emotions. He certainly looks happy in front of the lady and me, but at Leo''s birthday party, it was for adults. It''s weird to think that a kid less than ten years old has mastered the perfect sales smile. ...... is the first time anyone has ever said we look alike in anything other than our faces. Is that so? I wondered, as he muttered surprisingly. Even if family members don''t have similar personalities, they can have similar habits. In fact, my mother sometimes laughs at me when I wake up in the morning, saying that I look like my father. Even though I look like my mother. I guess that''s how it is. If you''re tired, you can sleep until we get there. ...... I''m not that thick-skinned. Okay. I laugh at the obvious sulk coming from behind me. Erna''s age-appropriate reaction made me smile rather than laugh. I walked on for a while without talking to her because she was probably tired, and then I heard a long sigh behind me. Thank God, ......, I thought I was stuck. The mumbling of relief may have been unconscious. You sound just like Yuka. That''s what I thought. It reminded me of my sister from a previous life, because I often heard her say that when I helped her with a game that she was stuck in, as well as the fact that she sometimes spills her thoughts unconsciously. When I was a child, Yuka followed me on her own, and when she complained that her legs were tired, I carried her home on my back. The situation was similar to that time, so it may have reminded me of her even more. "............ Taichi? The name muttered in a dumbfounded manner stopped me in my tracks. A name from a previous life that I never expected to be called again. And there''s only one person who could identify me as Taichi Tanaka and call me by my name after this exchange. "What?¡¡Is this really Yuka? I tried to turn around, but my position was too reckless to do so. The only thing I could see was the blonde hair at the edge of my vision, so I gave up and looked forward. Are you sure you''re Taichi? I don''t doubt it when I can tell from that. This is an exchange that can only be judged between siblings. When I was convinced, Yuka (Erna) fell silent. She''s probably looking for something to deny. ...... At any rate, I lost it when I used honorifics with Taichi. Hey. He''s still rude to me. That was the first thing he said after he was convinced that it was me. When I found out Erna was Yuka, there was one thing that bothered me the most. I was so worried that I was afraid to ask her. "Yuka, you can''t possibly be ....... "No, of course not. I''ve lived a long life. "I see. I was blatantly relieved. I was blatantly relieved that I hadn''t died prematurely before the evening song. "Well, maybe, but... Why? Maybe it''s because we''re in the world of Kimiboshi, but I can only remember up to the point where we were playing Kimiboshi. The rest is a blur. Maybe it''s because you don''t have a good memory. I don''t need Taichi to tell me that. He pulled my cheeks with a protest from behind. It didn''t hurt much. But I was convinced. It''s not so different from what I remember of Yuka, even though she died a long time ago, probably because it''s close to what I remember. Well, if a little girl suddenly had memories of her grandmother, it would be too much for her to handle. "...... evening song What? I''m not sure what to say. I couldn''t see her because she was behind me, so the image of Yuka from my previous life came to mind. "I''m sorry. I only have the memories of Taichi Tanaka, and Yuka only has the memories of her previous life, but the one here is Erna. I know that. But even in my memory, we met. I thought I''d never see you again. I thought I''d never be able to apologize. For giving up my life on my own. I died in a previous life, an accident. But it was me who stopped thinking that caused it. You can make all the excuses you want, but at that time I didn''t see anything but myself. As a result of mishandling my own life, I caused trouble for people I didn''t even know. It sucks. Even though it was me in a previous life, when I think back on my death, I feel like hating myself. "......? I was about to sink into apology when someone pinched me on both cheeks as hard as they could. "You idiot. "You idiot!" Yuka cursed and clung to my neck. Taichi''s an idiot. "Yeah. I''m sorry. The way she blamed me was like a child''s. It was kind of funny, even at this time. Yuka didn''t cry or tremble, but stayed clinging to me for a while. Feeling the warmth on my back, I resumed my walk. Some time later, Yuka looked up from behind me. I''m sure you''ll be able to understand why I''m here.¡¡I don''t know who Isaac is. I don''t know, but I don''t know," said Yuka, who seemed to have changed her mind. This guy is really tough, even when he''s depressed, he comes back to life after a while. I think it''s just that he can''t keep a negative thought in his head. I don''t know. I don''t think he''s a mobster, so I''m on my own. But you know my brother Roy. That''s just a coincidence. And you work for Mr. Ludia, don''t you? That''s just a coincidence. There''s something else going on here. ...... I don''t know. I can''t see you, but I can feel you staring at me from behind. I feel uncomfortable as if someone is probing my stomach. "Are you on that planet ......? Are you on that planet ? I''m Philine Erna von Rosenhain, a support character in Roy''s route in Dein einziger Sternchen, your own little star! I can hear the smug look on his face in the background. And why are you using the official name of the game as if it were two names? I don''t envy you or anything. I don''t know, maybe it''s like the guy who plays a tree in a play bragging to the guy who plays a named character. "Oh, yeah. I don''t know about you, but I''m glad you''re a blonde-haired, blue-eyed beauty. Right?¡¡Isn''t she cute?¡¡Isn''t she cute? Isn''t she like royalty? Apparently he wanted to say it, but held back until now because it would be a narcissistic remark. He''s so happy and proud. "Yes, yes, pretty, pretty. So you''re okay with your beloved Roy-sama being your brother? I''m sure he''ll be excited about her appearance, but come to think of it, being Leo''s sister means that she''ll be outside of Roy-sama''s romantic circle, which I''ve heard so much about. From the perspective of Yuka, who used to play otome games, I wonder if she''ll be disappointed. "Well, you know... Hmm? It''s not that I don''t love him, but he''s my brother and I don''t think of him as a target. I don''t think he''s like that. ......? I laughed a little at the way he said what he was thinking, trying to figure out how to say it. I know. I''ve been aware of it for a while. He''s been calling me brother since the beginning and not Roy-sama like he did in his previous life. His current brother is Leo. I was relieved when I reconfirmed what I had noticed. This place was real for Yuka too. I arrived in front of a house with a potted silver plum tree in a residential area of the downtown area, and set down Yuka on my back. I came face to face with a girl with dazzling blonde hair in a ponytail. She''s not easy on the eyes either, I thought to myself. Whose house is this? "My house. You''ll stand out if you take off your cloak, so I called Leo here. ......, are we there yet? I don''t know. Keep your head down. You''re going to get scolded and you''re going to get a frown on your face, so I''m going to tell you to be prepared. I can''t protect you from what you deserve. Put your hand on the doorknob and turn around once before opening it. "Well, I''ll see you around. Erna. "Nice to meet you, Isak. We confirmed that we were both from this world and opened the door. "Mom, I''m home. Leo, are you here yet? Oh, ......, sorry to bother you. Hiding behind me, Erna looked around the house. Welcome home. He''s here, with your brother. Isak, what''s up with the change of meeting place? Behind Leo, who wore a brown wig, Matheus bowed his head and said, "Sorry to disturb you. "Ah, ......, I see. I noticed the reaction of Mom and Leo, and stripped away the cause as Leo and the others tilted their heads. It''s in the house, take it off. "Hey, ......? Phil!¡¡What are you doing here? Oh, my God, you''re so cute. Come on in. Behind Leo''s startled eyes, Matheus paled alarmingly. Are you okay? Is he going to fall? Mom smiled as she noticed Erna and began to prepare more tea. Erna, who had lost her stealth function, faltered and then glared at me as I pulled off her cloak with a whoop. "Hey, I''ve got to prepare myself! "If I wait for you to do that, the sun will set. If I wait for you to do that, the sun will set and you''ll be behind my back until then. But, but ......, you idiot! In a previous life (once upon a time), when I couldn''t make up my mind, I always groaned and groaned. In a previous life (once upon a time), when I couldn''t make up my mind, I always growled and moaned. By the way, when I found him today, he was muttering to himself. "Phil ......? Oh, ....... Leo is quite surprised to see his sister. And Erna, remembering her brother''s eyes, stiffened. Matheus was surprised as well, so Erna must have used more princess-like language. She was polite before she found out who I am. As an outsider, I thought it would be best to keep my mouth shut and watched the two of them go about their business. After a moment of silence, it was Leo who spoke up first. You''ve gotten to know Isak pretty well, haven''t you? He helped me when I was lost. In the event that you have any questions regarding where and how to use the internet, you can contact us at the web site. I guess she wasn''t too happy about the friendly remark. I''m also not happy to be called a good friend because I''ve been called an idiot in such a short time. "Leo, you can''t just leave this lying around. I lifted up my cloak to show him, and he smiled as if he knew what I was talking about. "I''m sorry. It''s my fault this time. I didn''t take into account the possibility that someone else might use my stuff. "I''m sorry I took the liberty of ...... you, brother. I wanted to come with you to ....... No, it''s my fault for talking to Phil about going on the tour when he wanted to go out. No, I''m the one who ...... I felt like I was going in a loop, so I stood between them and pushed them both in the back of the head to make them bow. I said, "Let''s just say they''re both at fault. Now that I''ve apologized, let''s get this over with. For a moment they both stopped, one laughing. The other one peeled a little. "Right. I''ll be more careful with my things next time. "It''s annoying to have to do what Isak says, but I don''t have a choice. Let''s not stand around talking, shall we? Mom placed the tea on the table and smilingly invited us to sit down. There were only four chairs at the rectangular wooden table. There were four mugs on the table. Mom went to the back to water the flowers in the courtyard. In front of me is Matheus, next to me is Erna, and diagonally across from me is Leo. At any rate, the arrangement was such that there was as little glare as possible in my view. After drinking a cup of tea, Leo asked Erna. Phil, don''t you think Therese and the others will be worried if you leave without telling them? I''m not sure if I''ve ever heard of it or not, but I''ve never heard of it. I often ...... play hide-and-seek sometimes to be alone, so I''m sure Therese and her friends are searching ...... around the castle. "Phil ......, you''ve been doing that? "Princess ....... I''m not sure what to say, but I''m sure you''ll understand. As if to cover up, Erna drinks the tea again. I sipped my tea and watched the exchange. I wonder who Therese is. But that''s what you''ll find out when you come home with me, right? Yes, ......, I''ll tell you first. As she said this, Erna moved her mug aside and held her hands out nervously in front of her. She wrapped her hands around the empty spot on the table as if there were something there. Then she began to gather her magic there. When he read the attributes in the spirit''s presence, he muttered to himself in a rare way. "Wind and ...... light? "Hmm, I have two attributes, wind and light. What do you think? Why are you bragging to me? I averted my face and replied in a careless manner. "Wow, that''s great. "Hey, why are you turning away? "No, because you''re so bright. What the hell is that? Phil, I''ve had it done to me, so don''t worry about it. Phil, don''t worry about it.¡¡That''s rude! I''m not sure what to say, but I''m going to say it. Everyone has their weaknesses. I''m sure you''ll be able to tolerate a few things, Phil being my sister. "Ugh. ...... No, no, no, no, Leo, you have to get a little angry. Why are you being so funny? I think it''s more normal for Erna to butt in, I think. I want to apologize every time because I think it''s rude not to make eye contact with people even though I''m not good at it, but I miss the timing because Leo never gets angry. I think I was only able to apologize at first. When Leo pointed out that Erna was losing focus of her magic, she refocused. Particles of light gather together with magic power to form a shadow of light. She became vaguely the size of a doll, and after a while she took the form of an old lady''s maid. "Terre. ...... "Dear Philine!¡¡I''m not sure what to do. You can find a lot more information on the web. Erna reflexively held her head in a defensive posture. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. I''m not sure what to do.¡¡I''m sure you''re busy. I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that I''m not the only one. Therese, I''m not bothering you, so please don''t blame me. I''ll make sure Phil gets home safely. That''s not the point!¡¡Your Highness is too lenient with Philine!¡¡I understand that you want to take care of her as the youngest princess, but ....... It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. I was impressed by the science fiction-like hologram call in front of me. I guess the wind plays the role of sound and the light plays the role of image. You must have a lot of magic to do that. It''s an interesting combination of magic. But Therese''s shout was quite loud. My house is not soundproofed. My magic power can''t put a soundproof membrane in this room, I thought, and looked around the room to see that it was already soundproofed. I didn''t know you could do compound magic and activate magic in parallel. After Therese''s sermon, I applauded Erna for ending the hologram call. "Erna, you''re awesome! "Do you finally understand how amazing I am? Erna, who had been disheartened by the lecture, seemed to come to the surface when I praised her seriously, and her cheeks flushed with joy. I kept in mind that I thought it was uncool that she had been lectured earlier. "Um, Isak, ....... Brother Matheus called out to me with concern. I''m sure you''ll be able to figure out what''s going on. Do you want me to write you a blood seal? No, not even a blood seal ......, but I''ll prepare a document for you to sign later, just in case. Okay. Yes, I will. When I asked him to exclude my mother because she didn''t know anything about it, Brother Mateus agreed. A verbal agreement with a small-town kid isn''t enough. It''s like a state secret. So, Leo, what did you do with the cloak? Since the soundproof ward was still working, I asked him what I was wondering. Then Leo''s face broke into a happy smile. I made it myself. I made it based on Isak''s use of the cloaking membrane. As Izak said, I could use other magic attributes. It''s a very high spec magic tool, even if it''s a copy of the shadow membrane I used. I can''t fix magic power into things. The cloak itself was originally Leo''s personal possession, and he used a magic circle to fix the magic of secrecy into it. The disadvantage is that you have to recharge the dark magic as you use it, and if you leave it for a long time, the dark magic will slowly dissipate. What''s with the charging method? It''s a method of recharging that only someone with high magical power can use. It''s interesting that no one will notice. I put it in a convenient place. Leo''s face lights up as he apologizes. You seem to be having a lot of fun. Erna is also shaking her head, as if she understands his feelings. For now, it seems that those who stand out are in trouble. ...... Well, just keep it hidden so it doesn''t get into the wrong hands. Yeah, I''ll be careful. I think Leo is aware that he is making something great. I''m sure he knows that, but I dared to warn him just in case. When I saw Leo smiling happily, I felt a little uneasy. "Isak-kun ...... Yes. You''re adding paperwork, right? I nodded to Matheus, who looked even more worried than I was. I hope my signing of the paperwork will alleviate some of his worries. Now, while Therese is fooling around, let''s go home. Yes ......, sorry for interrupting your inspection. When Leo urged her to leave, Erna was depressed, knowing that she had interrupted her brother''s inspection. Leo stroked Erna''s head and gave her a loving smile. My sister looks lovely even with her hair up. Today is a good day for me to discover new things about Phil. "Brother Roy: ...... I haven''t met him in person, but I agree with Therese. I also think Leo has a soft spot for his sister. I couldn''t help but be half blinded by their exchange. "Oh, are you leaving already? Mom, who had returned from watering the patio, asked a little unexpectedly. Normally, I lend Leo some clothes to inspect before I leave, so this time it''s much earlier. Yes. I''m sorry to leave so soon after arriving. Thank you for your time. Leo greeted her in an unchildlike manner, and Erna, seeing this, hurriedly bowed. They are really siblings who look nothing alike except for their facial features. My mom must have thought the same thing, because she smiled and walked over to Erna and kneeled down to make eye contact with her. If you want, you can eat with your brothers on the way home. "...... Yes, thank you. Erna smiled happily as she accepted the wrapped cookies that her mother had baked. If you''re not sure what to do, you can always ask for help. She is holding hands with Leo so as not to lose him due to the stealth function. Leo told me that I could see her off at the door this time because of the effect of the spell. So I see them off to the door. See you. See you later, Isak. "...... Isak. Erna called me with her index finger pointed upward and slightly bent. I wonder if a princess should call me like a Yankee. When I kneeled down to approach her, she grabbed me by the collar of my shirt and suddenly pulled me closer. "Geez, you ...... have my head now. I''ll only support you to make your brother happy no matter what happens. The declaration whispered into my ear made me blink and laugh. And I whispered back. "Oh, I''ll only support you if you''re happy. Hearing my declaration, Erna let go of my hand that was holding her collar. She released me, and when we faced each other, our blue eyes met with determination. I wished I had the same level of determination in my eyes. "Hmm ......? I look up to see a startled Leo and a frozen Matheus. I nodded my head, wondering what was going on. Erna is also wondering. "Phil ...... Leo didn''t say anything else. But when Matheus came back to himself, he was astonished and asked what Leo was going to continue. "You''re in love with Isak? "What? Now it was Erna and I''s turn to freeze. What the hell is wrong with you? I thought back to the situation earlier. From my point of view, it was a Yankee-style threat, but I wonder if she thought I was greeting her like a foreigner from the angle. When I came to my senses, I felt something creepy running down my back. "That''s not true! Erna and I denied it with all our might. My brother Matheus was frightened by her swordsmanship. I hate being suspected of being close to my sister, even in a previous life. From the sound of it, Erna was the same way. At the end of the day, I was so tired that I left Leo and the others. "I hope I see you again, Erna. "I don''t know. It''s a miracle that we met today. "I don''t know. You never know when you''ll see her again. She''s a princess after all. What are the chances that I''ll be able to meet my family from my previous life in the place where I was reincarnated? And I''m a commoner and she''s royalty. It''s a miracle. My sister always calls me an idiot, but I''m glad to see her. I smiled at the miracle of today. "Oh? Suddenly, I remembered something I''d forgotten. "Your birthday present. The mission I set for myself today. Now that the inspection tour has been cancelled, let''s go to the market street again. 31 29． timbre Ludia felt regret. When she thought back on why she had done that, she felt like her face would burst into flames at her own childishness. I don''t hate you, but I don''t want to be rude to you. ...... I want to apologize to Nikolaus for my rude thought, even though I don''t hate him. I want to apologize to Nikolaus for being rude to him even though I don''t dislike him, but I can''t because I feel that if I do, he will ask me why and make fun of me. For the past few days, I have been repeating the cycle of anguish and regret over the mistake I made to the apprentice gardener at night. Why didn''t Zaku get angry with me for treating his friend so badly? It was because the apprentice gardener had taken it without pointing it out, and overruled it by making Ludia happy. He was half-tempered and resentful in his heart. If he had pointed it out, it would have been Lydia herself who would have been in trouble, but she would not have dragged it out this far. If I had... If I had done that, I wouldn''t have had to remember all the things I didn''t have to remember. ......! The smile on her face afterwards came back to me like a string of potatoes. When I remember how happy he looked, my cheeks heat up even though it is cold. I buried my face in the pillow to hide it, even though I didn''t want anyone to see it. I don''t want anyone to know about it, but the thought that the gardener''s apprentice is probably sleeping in the dark while I''m troubled, makes me angry beyond shame. I was so tired from the emotions that arose that I fell asleep. The next day, when I was having tea with my mother, I couldn''t help sighing. "Oh, am I boring you? No, you''re not. ...... You''re right. Isn''t Isak better? "Zark? What? In the event that you have any questions regarding where and the best way to get in touch with us, please do not hesitate to contact us. Lydia''s sister, sitting on her mother''s lap, reacted to the name and looked around to see if he had come. Lydia wanted to deny it further, but she was too tired to say anything else. All she could do was wince and shake with her teacup in her hand. Octavia chuckled at the sight of him. She also stroked and comforted Flora, who was depressed because she couldn''t find the boy she wanted. It''s easy to understand Dia. ...... Is it because my world is so small? In the event that you have any kind of questions concerning where and how to use the internet, you can contact us at the web site. Even though she has more opportunities to attend other families'' tea parties, she is still talking to her friends except for greetings, and all the other times she is inside the mansion. Roy, the prince, has not invited any of his potential fianc¨¦es to the castle, but he himself visits them at their residences, including Lydia. With her narrow circle of friends, she has very little to worry about. This is all the more so since he has a good relationship with his friends and Roy. Octavia''s eyes narrowed in amusement as Ludia asked sulkily. ''Oh, it''s a big place, isn''t it?¡¡Before you knew it, you were friends with Count Rudolstadt''s son. That''s because Nikolaus wandered in and happened to be in front of our house. That''s how I see it. It''s bad enough that a young apprentice gardener is known to have invited the Count''s son from the population. I''m not sure how much my mother, Octavia, believes me, though I''m trying to be consistent with Nikolaus. Octavia only smiles, and Lydia cannot read her mother''s thoughts. Coincidences are part of fate. You''ve made the right connections, and your world has expanded because of it. Is that so? Ludia feels that she has a narrow view of the world, so she can''t take her mother''s words in stride. She has heard many stories about the outside world from Roy, so she knows that the world is big, even if it''s only in Arbentroth. I know that I am in a small world, as I only know the outside of the mansion through people. I feel such frustration. "You''re a little too fastidious. Your possessiveness is a cute thing, you should be a little better with it. Her mother''s advice to change one''s mind before one''s vision and knowledge was so right on target that Lydia blinked and flushed. "What ......? I''m not sure what to make of this.¡¡They are the same age, and Dia can''t mix with the boys'' games, so it''s not very interesting. Octavia, as if she had seen it all before, made Lydia squirm. Her sister Flora, perhaps thinking it was playful, did the same, opening and closing her mouth repeatedly. It is true that Nikolaus feels close to him, both physically and in terms of age. Even though he knew in his head that it was because they were the same s*x, he still made a lot of contact with her, holding her shoulders. He doesn''t care and I try not to care, but Nikolaus looks at me funny from time to time and it''s kind of frustrating. With Roy, it didn''t bother me so much because he kept his distance enough to shield himself. I shake my head and shake it off, wondering if it''s because of Nikolaus''s personality that I''m feeling accusatory again. She shook her head and shook it off, not realizing that her sister was mimicking her. "Dear. You say yours is lovely, don''t you?¡¡I used to be jealous of Heinz when I was in school. Yeah, ...... What are you talking about? In the event you''re not sure what you''re looking for, you''ll be able to find a lot more information on the web. When Ludia looked over at Heinz, she saw that he was not as quiet as he usually was on the surface of the water, but had an expression on his face that showed he was truly disgusted. R¨¹dia was surprised to see Heinz''s expression of disgust for the first time. In the event that you have any questions regarding where and how to use the site, you can call us at the web site. "Oh, I''m sorry. I''m sorry, but I''m still jealous, that''s all. Octavia apologizes, correcting the exact opposite of what Heinz wants. Heinz frowned further, but let out a sigh and returned to his normal quiet expression. I have been informed by Mr. Gerald that we will be running late today. Heinz gave her a bouquet of chrysanthemums and flowers, and Octavia smiled at the accompanying message card. In the event you have a husband who sends you a bouquet of flowers as an apology for being a little late coming home, neither your daughter Lydia nor your servant Heinz can wonder why you would say what you just said. "Master Octavia is the only one for you, Gerald. Don''t let your daughters hear you use that word. "That''s not the same thing. Every time I see you, you talk about how you have an interesting younger colleague, and how can I be interesting? You''re still very trusting. Octavia said sulkily, "I envy you," and Heinz didn''t know how to respond. It''s not that he doubts the love he receives, but he can''t help it if he claims to be envious of something that is not suitable for him in some way. At the very least, I would like you to express your unreasonable frustration to him. After confirming Heinz''s inability to answer, Octavia turned to Lydia and smiled. You know?¡¡I''m sure you''ll find her pretty. "Well, ....... This time Lydia was at a loss for an answer. It''s true that her mother''s possessiveness was unexpected, but she wasn''t sure if she should nod. Heinz, who understood that he was being used as an excuse, questioned the necessity of using himself as an example, but kept quiet and refrained. When Octavia gave him permission to step back with a glance, he bowed quietly and left the room. Even though she knew that he was only leaving because he was done, Lydia, at a loss for an answer, saw Heinz as running away and envied him for escaping the situation. Octavia finds it funny to see her daughter at a loss for words. It may be because she is not used to speaking ill of others, but more than that, she seems to be confused about the flawed side of her parents that she admires. How lovely that she is not disillusioned by this aspect of her parents. "...... "Mother? In the event you''re not sure what you''re looking for, you''ll be able to find out more about it here. I''m not sure why, but I''m sure she''ll be fine. You can find a lot more than just a few things to consider. And then, with a rough understanding, he peeled off. You started at ....... "You finally noticed? In the event you''re not sure what you''re looking for, you''ll be able to find a lot more information on the web. Then, without having a chance to meet the apprentice gardener, Lydia celebrated her birthday. She and her mother went to greet the guests. Her father, Gerald, was at work, so they planned to celebrate again with the family at dinner. After the greetings, Ludia went to join her friends. Her mother, Octavia, only greeted her friends and told her to relax before returning to attend to the other guests. Finally, Lydia felt comfortable. "Congratulations on your birthday, Dear. I have a birthday present for you, I''ll give it to you later. I hope you like it. ...... Thank you, Mr. Torde, Ms. Fanny and Ms. Kia. I''m so glad you''re here today. "Of course I''m coming! Steffenier and Zaskia nodded to Tordelysse''s assurance. Lydia''s cheeks flushed and she thanked them again. As he was talking with his three friends, a young man approached him. Excuse me for interrupting your conversation. Thank you for inviting me, Miss Lydia. You''ve grown even more beautiful with age. "Master Nikolaus. With a flowing bow and a slight tilt of his head, Nikolaus smiled. As he moved, his light purple hair swayed softly like flower petals in the wind. In the face of Nikolaus, whose good looks carry an air of s*xiness that is too much for a boy to possess, the three of them, with the exception of Lydia, blush and close their eyes. Before Ludia could thank him for his words, Nikolaus opened his mouth. But I''m no match for you," he said. "Nikolaus-sama ...... Nikolaus brushes a strand of hair away from his ear. Ludia repeated his name in some dismay. The other three were stunned and speechless at the palm-turning turn of events. Can you at least come back after you''ve been introduced? I don''t think so. I don''t disagree with his opinion, but I think he should have at least given the girls a little time to prepare themselves. After a moment, Lydia introduced Nikolaus to the three of them. He is the son of the Count of Roodstadt. This is Nikolaus. Please feel free to call me Nico. "''Nico-chan, ......''. Nikolaus asked for a handshake with one eye open, and to their surprise, the three of them said the name they had been begging for. As they shook hands, the girls introduced themselves. Nikolaus made sure to recite their names in abbreviated form, as did Lydia, but no one bothered to point it out. For some reason, it felt natural to be called by the abbreviated name when dealing with him. "Oh, by the way, they just added a new cake. Why don''t you go check it out? When Nikolaus threw his gaze, he saw a berry tart and an opera decorated with gold leaf on the dessert table. Tordeliese and the others gleamed at the jewel-like cakes that were visible even from a distance. "Well, Nico ......, you are ....... I have a sweet tooth. I''ll pass. When Steffenier asked Nikolaus if he would like to accompany him to choose the cake, Nikolaus simply said no. Steffenier nodded, "I see. Would you like to join us, Miss Dia? I''ve had too much to eat, so I''ll pass. When Tordelysse asked her to join them, Lydia apologetically declined. I''m sure the cooks will do a great job at the family dinner, so if I eat dessert now, I won''t have much time left in the evening. I''m sure you''ll be able to understand why I''m doing this. The rest of us, Lydia and Nikolaus, took our places at the table and waited for the maid to make tea. After taking a sip of the tea, Nikolaus begins to choke up. Lydia tilted her head, wondering if there was something funny. "Master Nikolaus? You''ll be able to find a lot more information on the web. I''ve never been able to tell you what I don''t like before. I''ve never been able to tell you what I don''t like before.¡¡I had to put up with a lot of sweet things and pretty things. All it took was one lie, and I didn''t have to lie anymore. Nikolaus smiles tantalizingly, "That''s kind of funny. ...... I think I know a little bit about that. In the case of Ludia, she stopped herself from telling one lie. The first time you put on a dress in your favorite shade, it was strange how much lighter you felt just by wearing it. Perhaps Nikolaus feels the same way. Was it because of Zaku that Mistress Deah was killed? I don''t think Zaku had anything to do with it. It''s Zaku. As they sipped their tea, they talked about the gardener''s apprentice, who was not present. It''s rare for anyone other than the Ernsts to talk about him as a common topic of conversation. The prince, Roy, is also a mutual acquaintance, but the three of them rarely spend time together, so it is difficult to bring up. Tordeliese and the others only know him as a squire and don''t know him as a normal person, so they have no way to talk about him. Lydia now realizes that there are very few people she can talk to about him without the gardener''s apprentice boy. "...... Master Nikolaus. What? I''m sure you''ll be able to tell me more about it. "Well, don''t you think ...... you''ve changed somehow? "In what way? Without asking who, Nikolaus asked for details. "A little more mature, I guess. ...... Ludia searched thoughtfully for words. It''s hard to say what it is, but it seems as if his mood, or the expression he sometimes shows, has changed. I don''t know how to describe it, because it''s such a minor change. When did this happen? Since before I met Nicolaus. ...... Do you think I know that? Yes, I do. ...... I''m sure you''ll agree that it''s strange to ask Nikolaus for his opinion when you don''t know what he did before the comparison. He felt that Nikolaus, who was close to him, would understand, and he apologized for his recklessness. Seeing Ludia look down, Nikolaus sighed and placed the teacup on the saucer. I trusted Zak because he really cared about me. Lydia looked up at the sudden confession. I''m going to wait and see if I can figure out his intentions. I''m sure you''ve been through something similar. You must be going through something similar. When he grabbed my arm and looked back at me, his serious copper eyes certainly knew the fear I was feeling, or something similar. That''s why I wanted to follow him even though we had never met before. The feeling of being looked at in a s*xual way, of not being denied existence, but being overridden by the convenience of the other person. It still frightens me when I remember it now. How did the good-natured man know about it? Nikolaus doesn''t want to pursue the question. That''s what I think is strange. Maybe that''s what Miss Dia is feeling. Nikolaus finished his thought and took another sip of his tea. Ludia unconsciously made a fist in her lap. To Ludia, he was like a puddle of sunshine, and if Nikolaus was right, then the shadows seemed unsuitable. If Nikolaus was right, the shade seemed unsuitable. When I think of that, I feel a pang of regret. If you''re just impatient because Zaku is getting cooler, it''s no use worrying about it because it''s mutual. I''m not sure what to say. You can find a lot of people who are looking for the best way to get the most out of their life. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. I don''t want to look gloomy on my birthday. You should be smiling. That''s all you need to do, Zaku. Then Nikolaus smiled lustily. Holding his forehead where he had been poked, Lydia rolled her eyes as he offered her a solution that she didn''t think would work. The conversation ended just as Tordelise and her friends returned from picking out a cake. After the waiter placed the cakes on the table, Nikolaus and I enjoyed chatting with our friends. After the birthday tea party was over and the guests had been escorted off, Lydia made a beeline for the west pavilion. She was careful not to run, but she unintentionally ran too fast and got slightly breathless. When she got to the corridor that led to the annex, she found the person she was looking for in the pavilion across the pond. "Zaku! When I called out to him as I turned a branch to the pavilion in the middle of the corridor, the apprentice gardener turned and smiled. The apprentice gardener turned and chuckled, "Miss, you should have slowed down. He smiled at Ludia, who ran up to him, as if to say, "I can''t help it. I''m not sure what to do, but I''d like to know what you think. I''m not sure what to make of it, but I''m sure it''s worth it. ...... The gardener''s apprentice urged her to sit down on the bench, caring for her as she entered the pavilion and breathed on her shoulder. The circular pavilion was surrounded by benches on the inside, making it easy to pause for a moment. Waiting for Ludia to catch her breath, the gardener''s apprentice asked her. You wanted to spend some time with the rabbit girls, didn''t you? "I''ll be with Master Torde and the others most of the time during the tea party. We''ll meet again. But you won''t be able to see the rainbow when the sun goes down. Of course it was nice to be celebrated by friends. But I was also looking forward to seeing the promised rainbow. You can make a rainbow at night, though. "What? Lydia was surprised to hear why he didn''t mind being late. How can you see a rainbow in the dark of night? The gardener''s apprentice patted Lydia on the head with a smile, as if he could see that she was interested in rainbows at night. It''s cold and dangerous at night, so wait until your daughter is older. Not wanting to be selfish, Lydia agreed and hoped for the best in a few years. The apprentice gardener, worried that Ludia would be out in the winter air for too long, decided to make the promised rainbow. It''s easier here. He mutters, and raises his hand toward the pond. Then, like a mist, the water in the pond turned into fine particles and floated in the air. On the far side, in the sunlight, a seven-colored bridge crosses the water to the left of Lydia and her friends. There were no leaves on the water lilies, the miniature rose beds were asleep, and the cold landscape was instantly colored. Wow. ...... Lydia marvels at the transformation as well. The rainbow, bigger than last year''s, made her heart dance. "Happy birthday, young lady. With that, he reached into his pants pocket and pulled out a cotton handkerchief. As the handkerchief was removed, it unraveled to reveal an oval-shaped glass work. ...... The apprentice gardener lowered his eyebrows apologetically, as if he misunderstood Lydia''s frozen state of mind. I''m sorry. I''m not sure if this is a good idea, but it''s a good idea. ...... Lydia couldn''t tell if it was plated or not, but the top two-thirds of the oval glasswork was covered in blue glass, like stained glass, and the metal base of the lower part was the color of polished copper. The metal base of the lower part was the color of polished copper. The border between the glass and the base was adorned with floral work all around the edge. There were three legs on which it could be placed. I thought it was some kind of jewelry box, but upon closer inspection, there was something inside the blue glass. "Is this ......? "It''s a music box. It''s a music box. Turn the top to hear it. As Ludia picked it up and was trying to figure out what it was, the apprentice gardener twisted the top part of the glass clockwise. Then the music box sounded as it turned counterclockwise. "This song: ...... "I thought you might like a song you know. I heard it the other day. The song that played was the one that Ludia was currently practicing on the piano. Apparently, he was working in the garden nearby when he took the piano lesson. He had learned from his music teacher that it was originally a chanson from a neighboring country, and that a composer from this country had composed twelve variations on it. Therefore, there are thirteen variations of the song, and Lydia has been practicing only this song recently. I had heard that this song was widely known even among commoners, but I did not know that there was even a music box. The melody, which seemed to be the basic original, was played with a light metallic sound and sounded lovely. It''s so cute. Ludia''s face broke into a smile at the loveliness of the sound. I''m not sure what to do, but I''m sure it''s a good idea. "Thank you. I''ll treasure it. I''ll take good care of it." The anxious apprentice gardener smiled with relief as he thanked her with joy. I''m glad. ...... This is a great way to make sure that you don''t have to worry about your own health. Lydia knew she would never be able to do more than smile. However, when she saw the expression on his face that made her think that he was the one who received the gift, she knew that Nikolaus was right. Isn''t that a bit too easy? I worry about him being too easy. At the same time, I felt a sudden rise in my body temperature as I realized the truth. Sorry. I''ve stayed too long. The apprentice gardener, who mistook the redness of his face for being in the cold, reached for Lydia''s forehead to check her fever. It''s ...... okay! It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re doing. But you''ve got a cold. ...... It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. I''m fine. I''m sure you''ll be fine." Ludia hurriedly stepped back, distancing herself from the gardener''s apprentice. For some reason, her heart rang a warning bell that she shouldn''t be touched now. Perhaps she had gained too much momentum, but she had fallen back to the entrance of the pavilion, and Lydia had caught her heel on the step at the entrance. "What the ......? "Miss! In order to protect her present music box, Lydia clutched it to her chest and shut her eyes. In the event you''re not sure what you''re looking for, there are a few things you can do. "Oh, ......? As soon as the apprentice gardener shouted in confusion, there was a violent sound of water. Ludia opened her eyes in surprise. You''ll be able to find a lot more than just a pond. "Zaku ......? "P-ha! Impatient that he couldn''t see him, Ludia tried to peer into the rippling part of the pond, but a young apprentice gardener peeked out. "Oops, I screwed up. Ha-ha-ha. "Stop laughing and get out of here! Lydia scolded the apprentice gardener, who was freezing in the cold water but laughing at what was funny. "There''s a change of clothes in the shed. I''m going to get up, so leave me alone, I''ll get my dress wet. "You should worry about yourself more than me. Are you stupid? You won''t catch a cold. That''s not the point! No matter how much Lydia yelled at him, the apprentice gardener laughed. Eventually, while they were arguing, Lydia reached out to him, but when she fell into the pond, the apprentice gardener climbed up the hallway on his own. A few days later, when Lydia visited the garden, the gardener reported that she was no fool and that her son had caught a cold. I told you so," Lydia scolded him unintentionally. 32 30． thunderclap I stayed at the cabin that day and took a proper bath before going to bed, so I thought I was fine. I sent the wind bird to my parents and told them that I would stay at the cabin overnight. Since it was the daughter''s birthday, we were able to share the dinner in the kitchen. I wiped myself down and changed my clothes as soon as I entered the cabin, so I was well prepared. The next day, my father came to the cabin and peeked into my bedroom because I had told him I was staying there. I was aware of his presence, but I couldn''t get up from the bed. I was actually planning to wait for him at today''s work site. My head feels a little foggy. Strangely, I didn''t feel cold at all, and then my father looked into my face. "Oh, ....... Crack! You''re hot. My vision suddenly darkened and my father grabbed me by the top half of my head. I wonder if I''m going to get an ironclaw for oversleeping. I thought he was going to lift me up with my head in his grasp, but he lifted me up with the quilt and put me on his shoulders. He wrapped me in the quilt before carrying me, so I was like a piece of luggage. After carrying me, my father went down the stairs from the second floor of the hut. The sound of him going down the stairs and the regular shaking of the stairs made me feel sleepy. I''m sorry for interrupting your work. ...... The wave of drowsiness overwhelmed even my feelings of apology and regret, and I let go of my consciousness. The next time I woke up, I was in my room at home. The next time I woke up, I found myself in my room at home, feeling relieved at the familiar feeling of my bed, and tilting my head to see how much time had passed. "Are you awake? "Mom, you''re at ....... I shift my gaze from the ceiling to the side and see my mother. My head was foggy and I opened my mouth, but it was hard to speak. My throat was ...... dry. It felt as if all the water in my body had evaporated. I realized that it was difficult to speak because my mouth was also dry. I must have sweated, but I don''t feel sticky. Mom must have wiped it off while I was sleeping. "Here''s some water. Do you want some? "....... I sat up and sat on the bed, and Mom gave me a glass of water from the jug. When I put my mouth on the glass, the water was warm and easy to drink. I think this is called "Shirayu". I drank the water until I was no longer thirsty. I waited for her to finish drinking, and then she picked up the cup and asked me. "Would you like some rice? I do. She asks if I have an appetite, and I tell her it''s no problem, and she smiles and says she''ll go get ready. Then she pats me on the head. I''ll wake you up when I''m ready, so go back to sleep. "Yes. I obeyed her and pulled the covers over my head again. I think I''ve slept enough, but when I lie down, my eyelids feel like they''re about to fall again. "Zak. You''ve been reckless, haven''t you? A voice falls, sounding more amused than scolding. I deny it in my sleep. "No, I didn''t. I''m only doing what I can. I''m practicing gymnastics because I want to, and I''ve decided who I''m going to dance with. Besides, Master and Miss Ella have a reasonable schedule. It was your daughter''s birthday yesterday. Didn''t you use magic before the bird? It''s ....... I wanted to show her the biggest rainbow I could because the place was nice. I used a lot of magic until the very last minute, but I was able to make the wind bird fly, so I thought I was okay. I wonder if running out of MP lowers one''s immunity. I wonder if running out of MP lowers your immunity... "Each one may not be a big deal, but if you try a little bit harder at everything, it becomes reckless. Zaku always works a little harder than others, right? He patted me on the head and laughed at me for being just like my father. You''re already working, but you still do something on your days off, don''t you? I wondered if he was referring to Leo''s tour, or his part-time job at Daniel''s, or the babysitting he was asked to do. I''m just playing with Leo and the little ones, and the part-time job is half-playing since I get to eat snacks and see the garden. I don''t mind babysitting for a while. I thought of several possibilities, but none of them seemed right. Before I could open my mouth to say no, a finger poked me in the cheek and I couldn''t speak. That''s it. The one that just popped into my head is a bit of a stretch. I raise my eyebrows when my mother points out that I''ve just come up with a suggestion. I raise my eyebrows, partly because I''m trying to keep my eyelids from falling. It''s frustrating to feel like I''m not strong enough to be reckless just playing around. I''m working out. I''ve been working out..." She looked at me and smiled gently. What are you in a hurry for? "It''s ....... She can tell the frustration in me. Maybe it was because I was in a fever, but I didn''t question how she knew. You''ll regret it. ...... I''m not sure what I''m going to do, but I''m going to do it. If that''s the case, then all I can do is to at least do what''s right in front of me and be a person that I can be proud of. I don''t know if I can meet the deadline for my promise to become a full-fledged gardener. If I don''t do everything I can, I''m sure my daughter, who''s so much stronger than I am, will soon leave me behind. I''m tired of regretting the things I didn''t do. "Don''t worry. Mom says in a gentle voice. She said it in a gentle voice, not very strong, but it sounded almost convincing. You''ll be fine. Just sleep and don''t think about it until you''re better. I see. I mumble inaudibly. I fell asleep, reassured that I would be okay if Mom said so. And for two whole days, I slept almost all the time except for meals. I went to see a doctor in the neighborhood, but he said I would recover if I rested. When I told him that it was caused by a fall into the pond, the doctor''s grandfather had an indescribable expression on his face, wondering why such a thing happened at this time of the year. On the morning of the third day, I claimed to be feeling better, but Mom put her hand on my forehead and told me to rest again today just in case I had a slight fever. Because of Mom''s decision, Dad went to work at Ernst''s alone. If I had been asleep, I would have been fine, but since my head was clear and my body was not dull, I was free. I had slept enough and didn''t feel like lying down in bed, so I took advantage of the fact that I was alone in my room to stretch and then do some muscle training. Oh. While I was doing my muscle training, I suddenly remembered. A while ago, I met Annika-sama at work and she was worried about my complexion. I thought it was because she thought I was a sickly Elias, but maybe she was just worried about whether I was tired or not, like my mother. I didn''t realize that, and I told him that I was fine. I''m sorry about that. ...... I think I should apologize next time I see her. I''ll bring something to thank him for his concern. After I finished the set that Master had assigned me, I went downstairs to talk to my mother because I had nothing else to do. "Mom, is there anything I can do to help? Zak. You haven''t been sitting still, have you? She turned around and said in a disgusted voice. I''m tired of sleeping all the time. I''m tired of sleeping all the time. My body is getting slow and I want to do something. I don''t blame you. She must have known that I wouldn''t be quiet, because she asked me to pick up the groceries for her. I put on my warm clothes and left the house, it was a beautiful sunny day. I stretched once in the sunshine and started walking. After being cooped up in the house for two days, it felt good to be outside, even if the air was cold. As I entered the market street, there were as many people as ever. It was still early in the afternoon, so it was easy to walk around, but at noon, lines formed at the popular restaurants, and sandwich stores opened for a limited time, making it difficult to walk against the flow of people. As I recall, the lady at the grocery store told me that they sell sandwiches in cooperation with a bakery and a butcher store. It is said that the sandwich stalls are set up only during lunch time to advertise their products. It''s a very strong business spirit. I have to go to the grocery store on my list of errands, so I''ll go there early and buy something. Decide on the order of stores to visit and change the direction of travel. "Zaku ....... A familiar voice stopped me in my tracks and I turned around. But when I turned around, there was no sign of the voice, only a wave of people passing by. "............ Miss ......? There''s no way I''m in this place. But I don''t think I misheard the lady''s voice. I felt a chilling sensation at the fact that I could hear her voice but could not see her. I looked around in the direction where the voice came from. Then, for a brief moment, I saw a flash of lightning in the sky around the alleyway. I immediately headed for the alley where I saw the lightning. A bolt from the blue is no joke. She''s never attacked anyone before, no matter how strong her magic is, but to sense lightning magic at this time is just awful. The exact location of the lightning spirit was traced in the direction it was attracted to. "Miss! In a deserted alleyway, I found the young lady and Ms. Katrin flanked by five men. Katrin-san was trembling and holding out her arms as a shield to protect her from the three men in front of her. A semicircular membrane of lightning was stretched out to further protect her. It must have been put up by the young lady while she was hiding behind Ms. Catrin. In the event you''re not sure what to do, there are a few things you can do. The moment I saw those tear-stained blue eyes, my head turned bright red. The ...... I''m not sure what to say.¡¡Keep your head on a swivel! The lady who found me scolded me for almost loosening up in relief. It''s not a good idea to unleash the thunder when you can''t break through the current situation. Thanks to the film of lightning, the men are keeping a certain distance from the ladies. I shouted at her, and she got scared, but she pulled herself together and kept the lightning membrane in place. Three in front of me, two behind the girls. The one in the back has a relaxed expression and an eye that is used to looking down on people, so he must be the master or at least the leader of the group. Whether they were kidnappers or abductees, they certainly had harmful intentions. Since they are all well-built and have been taken to an unpopulated place, there is a high possibility that they have been kidnapped for ransom or human trafficking. It would be difficult for them to escape now, when I''m still on my guard as a child. What the hell is this ......? The first thing I do is throw a reasonably sized rock that I picked up along the way, aiming it between the eyes of the three people in front of me. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. She stumbled past the men, holding her face in her hands, and rushed towards the ladies. Miss Katrin, Miss, get down! Ms. Catrin immediately crouched down to protect the young lady, holding her in her arms. As I ran, I threw a stone between the eyes of the two women in the back. "Agh! "Aaah! It passed through the lady''s lightning membrane, so the stone was covered with lightning and had the effect of a stun gun. The two men fell down, screaming as if they were shocked. "...... Mr. Isak. "Ms. Catrin, can you run with your daughter? I knew I was being cruel, but I kneeled down, looked her in the eye, and asked. She grasped my trembling hand, took a deep breath and suppressed her trembling. "Yes, ....... Nodding strongly, Katrin picked up her daughter and said, "Excuse me. She also grabbed Katrin''s hand tightly. I''m sure you''ll be glad you did. I reminded her first and then held out my hand to Katrin. Of course, when I passed through the lightning membrane in between, I felt a stabbing pain that was stronger than numbness. "Zak, my hand is ......! "......!" "Forget it!¡¡Katrin, I can''t feel a thing, can you grab my hand? The young lady reacted with a scream, but I nudged her not to break the spell and asked Katrin to take her hand. I don''t have any sensation, so if I grab it, I might use the wrong amount of force. Well, I''m not sure if I can do it because I feel numb, but we''re both wearing gloves, so I don''t think I''ll have to worry about electrocution. I''ll lead you to the place where the people are, so don''t let go until then. "Yes, sir. I saw that Katrin had grabbed my hand, and the three of us headed back the way we came. Thanks to the lady''s lightning film, the men were electrocuted and slowed down as we passed by. I don''t know if there are any others, so I don''t feel safe even though the men are not pursuing us. I ran at a speed that I was careful not to trip Ms. Catlin. With the young lady in my arms, I can''t go very fast, but it''s better than not hurrying. The moment I reach the original market street, I shout. I shouted, "They''re kidnappers, someone call the soldiers! About half of the people in the street reacted to my voice and looked at me. The lady was so startled by my shout that she released her lightning membrane. After that, it was quick. Some of the shopkeepers came out, someone went to call the soldiers, and a couple of men with ropes in their hands went to capture her at the end of the alley I had described. A lady who was passing by, worried about Katrin and the young lady, followed me until the soldiers arrived. It felt like it took a long time to get away, but it must have been a matter of minutes. I was so relieved that I just sat there until the soldiers arrived. When the soldiers arrived, the young lady and Ms. Catrin were taken to the nearest soldier''s station for protection. I was taken along with them for questioning. During the interview, the soldier''s uncle, concerned about the injury to my arm, sent a medic to see me. He warned me not to crush the burn near my wrist because it would cause a lot of swelling. I don''t know what to do. When I look at it, I feel like I''m itching to smash it. I''ll do my best and be patient. The numbness in my hand will go away in a while. I was told to come back later for a checkup just in case. During the interview, I was not sure if I should just be a passerby, but I wanted to contact my mother, so I honestly told her my identity. The soldier scolded me for being a reckless child, and promised to inform my mother. The girls were to wait in the guardroom until they were picked up, and the soldier''s uncle, who was a servant of the family he served, said he would be worried about me. The ladies were drinking a hot drink in a small but comfortable room that looked like a reception room. From the sweet smell in the air, it was probably cocoa. "Zak....... When I entered the room, the young lady blindingly put down her cup of cocoa with a clatter and rushed towards me. I''m sure you''ll be fine.¡¡My hands are ......... I''m fine. It''s just a little numb. It''s just a little numb." Taking advantage of the fact that I couldn''t see the bandage on my sleeve, I smiled and waved my hand at him. You just got what you deserved for sticking your hand into a defensive spell. So I hope you don''t mind. She looked at my hands and eyes alternately, as if trying to figure out what I meant. She seemed a little confused, but relieved that I was okay. When I looked at Katrin, her eyes were red, as if she had been crying. "You did a great job, Katrin-san. You did great. ...... No, not at all. You''ll be able to get a lot more out of this. She looks timid, but she is strong. If she had cowered in that situation, she wouldn''t have been able to escape. Katrin''s eyes were a little moist and she was humble. Her face was filled with apology. The reason for her apology is just what I would have expected. I turned my gaze back to the young lady and asked her earnestly. I looked back at her and asked seriously, "So, what was she doing there? She looked at me and shook her shoulders. "I was going to ............ visit Zaku at ....... "You didn''t tell anyone and you didn''t have an escort? ...... You''ve been to downtown before, haven''t you, Roy? The lady objected, but I replied quietly. "Leo''s not quiet, he''s got guards. He''s here because he can defend himself to some degree. When the young lady was silent, Katrin tried to defend her, but asked her to remain silent with a look. She kneeled down to make eye contact with the young lady, who turned over silently as if to endure. He gently wrapped his hands around the fists he was making. "Miss. When I called out to her, she looked at me fearfully, but made eye contact. I look back into her pale blue eyes and tell her. "Miss, I want you to know that you are beautiful and pretty. "......? Listen. She misunderstands that I''m making fun of her and her cheeks turn red, but I tell her with my eyes that I''m serious. I''m sure you''re not the only one. But to people who don''t know her, she''s still beautiful and pretty. The girl who doesn''t understand my intentions becomes suspicious. I know you''re beautiful and pretty, but to people who don''t know you, you''re still beautiful and pretty. Didn''t you see how scary their eyes were today? She shivered once and nodded slightly, as if she remembered the eyes that did not see her as a human being. "Some people who don''t know you don''t know you''re the same person. So take care of yourself. ...... I won''t be rash anymore. Yeah. Thank you. After biting her bottom lip once, she said with determination. I smiled, relieved to hear her answer. Just in time, I''ll tell you about it. "You know, girl. I''ve been wanting to ask you to come downtown for a long time. "Yeah, ....... But you can''t guarantee her safety. Anyway, I thought it might help if I got stronger, so I ...... had Mr. Heinz train me. I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one who''s a bit of an idiot. But that wasn''t enough. I should have told her and we could have thought about it together. ...... I''m sorry I scared you. If I had told her what I was thinking first, she wouldn''t have been so reckless. That''s the price I pay for not bothering to let her in on my disturbing conversation. I feel so pathetic that I can''t even laugh at myself. The young lady shakes her head and denies it. She''s blaming herself for this. Noticing that the numbness in her hands has weakened, I grab her wrapped hands as tightly as I can without hurting her. I can feel her body heat slowly rising. I was working out, but I really ...... wished I wasn''t. I''m glad that my training was like a club activity and not actually useful. I didn''t have the slightest desire to make use of the abilities I gained. I didn''t need to be useful for the rest of my life. I didn''t know what kind of expression to give to the girl, so I put my forehead on her shoulder so that she couldn''t see my face. I was scared. I thought you were going to disappear. That''s what I was so afraid of. When I found her, my head turned red with rage, almost murderous rage at the men, but that was to dispel the fear. I could lose the warmth that was now in my hands. I don''t want to be afraid like this anymore. "I''m sorry, ....... I''m sorry, Zaku. I could feel the vibration across my forehead. I looked up and saw the young lady''s face as she cried. I''m not going to make Zak cry again. ...... I''m not going to make Zaku cry again." With a tear-stained face, she squeaked and said something very manly. The one crying is you, young lady. I couldn''t help but laugh. I stroked her head, feeling bad for making her cry, even though she had been holding it in until now. "You were scared, too, weren''t you? "It was scary. ...... I tried to calm her down, but it seemed to have the opposite effect, as more tears welled up in her eyes and she broke them. Then she pressed her forehead against my chest and started crying. As if to make sure I was there, she grabbed my clothes and I patted her on the back to let her know it was okay. I patted her on the back to let her know it was okay. I stayed with her until she calmed down, and then she fell asleep. She grabbed her clothes and wouldn''t let go, so I carried her and sat with her on the couch where she had been sitting. Ms. Catrin wet a handkerchief and cooled her eyes. Just as she was wondering what to do, the door opened and a familiar face appeared behind the guiding soldier. I''m sorry I''m late. "My Lord. The Duke has come with his master, the butler Heinz, to pick up the young lady. Katrin stood up immediately and bowed by the sofa. But with the young lady clinging to me, I couldn''t move and didn''t know what to do. The duke, approaching with fluid steps, dropped to one knee and traced the outline of the sleeping lady''s face with his palm. "Poor ......, you must have been so scared. The duke placed his lips around the young lady''s swollen eyes as if to console her. The duke''s words brought a deep sense of guilt to her heart. He bites his lip tightly and ties his mouth shut. I''m glad you''re okay, Isak. You did well to escape. "Yeah, ....... I was expecting to be scolded, but I was stroked on the head and pouted. The duke smiled, wondering at my reaction. "Katrin and Isak are both important servants in my family. How can I not be glad that they are safe? I was surprised, because I hadn''t expected him to worry about me. The duke was just smiling kindly, but he looked so reliable. At the same time, I felt embarrassed because I realized that I was just a child. Thank you for ....... I''m sorry for worrying you. My cheeks were burning, but I managed to say thank you. The reason for the fever was also happiness. I was glad to be in the service of the Ernst family. The Duke smiled contentedly at my reply, and then, I don''t know how he untied his hands, but he easily let go of my daughter and stood up with her in his arms. Now, I''m going to leave because I want to put Dia first. I stood up and stood straight. I stood up and stood straight. "Yes, thank you! I folded my body at a right angle, and the Duke''s funny laugh fell. The Duke''s laughter fell. "Well, Duke, ....... When I stopped him impatiently, the duke turned around with graceful movements. What is it? I know you''re a busy man, but I was wondering if I could have a moment of your time.¡¡I''m sure you''re busy, but I''d like to talk to you about something. "All right. I''ll see you later. After the duke and his friends left, I exhaled softly, relieved that they had agreed. The duke was surprisingly quick to arrange a time for me to meet him, and I was summoned in the evening when I went to work the next day. My teacher led me to the Duke''s study. The atmosphere was like a school principal''s office, making me nervous. I have the impression that only people who have done great things or people who have done very bad things are invited to the headmaster''s office. In my previous life, I was neither, so I''ve never been in there. I greeted him and entered, and the Duke laughed and said there was no need to be nervous. When I saw the sparkling duke, I felt a little relaxed, thinking that there is no such thing as a young principal. Even indoors, the Duke''s blond hair was dazzling. "So, what''s the story? The duke asked smilingly from behind his study desk. Before I go any further, I want to apologize for what happened yesterday! I bow my head and apologize. I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that I''m not the only one who has a problem with this. I was apologizing to him, and as I was trying to argue with him with my head down, I heard him blurt out. I looked up and saw the duke, who was chuckling and laughing. I tilted my head, not understanding what he meant. "Um, ......? "No, I''m sorry. I just thought you were a good boy. I don''t feel like I''m being complimented, even though he says it with a laugh. I''m the one who made the decision to stay with Isak. In fact, I''m the one who should be apologizing. I''m the one who should have taught her to manage risk. Via was angry with me for being like her. The Duke chuckles. If you say it like that, I can''t keep apologizing. As if to say, "This is the end of the matter," the Duke broke off the conversation. Now, what is it you want to talk about? The young lady ...... needs an escort for Master Lydia. I''m not sure what to say, but I''m sure you''ll understand. The duke rolled his eyes, the same pale blue as the young lady''s. "Why is that? I heard that ...... Mr. Heinz is going to have an escort. I don''t want anything like yesterday to happen again, so I''d like you to expedite that as much as possible. "No? No, I don''t. I can''t think too hard. So I thought, if I can''t do it alone, I shouldn''t do it alone. That''s it. "Well, ......, you don''t like it? The duke laughed again, repeating what I had said. The lady gets angry when I make a fool of myself, but I wonder if it''s funny to the Duke. I thought I was being rather serious, but... After laughing for a moment, the Duke opened his mouth. All right. I''ll consider it. But I was also thinking that we should move up the timing. Thank you very much! The duke''s answer made my face glow. ...... You don''t say you''ll protect him? What?¡¡It''s more important that your daughter be able to smile. It was more of a murmur than a question, but I couldn''t help but reply, "What are you talking about? The Duke rolled his eyes and laughed again when I puzzled him. The Duke rolled his eyes and laughed again, and gave me the same assessment, "You''re a good boy. 33 31． backbone When she woke up, she saw the worried faces of her parents. Surprised and bewildered, she lifted herself up from her bed. She tilted her head inwardly, wondering when she had come home. "Father ......?¡¡Mother ......? "Are you okay?¡¡My angel, are you in pain? "Dear, you must be scared. Her father stroked her cheek to make sure she was okay, her mother hugged her, and she finally remembered what had happened before she fell asleep. It''s okay. To be precise, she was fine. Perhaps it was the fact that I had cried so much, but now I could accept it as fact with a calmness that felt strange. She smiled to reassure her parents, each of them showed relief, and Lydia felt a pang of apology for making them worry so much. I''m sorry, father and mother. It''s a good idea to take a look at the website and see if you can find anything that might help you. In the event that you''ve got any questions regarding where and the best way to get in touch with us, we''re here to help. When she heard that the gardener''s apprentice had fallen asleep, she was angry at first, but as time went on, her concern got the better of her. Thinking about it, she even felt guilty because he had fallen into the pond in an attempt to save her. Normally, when it was time for me to go see him, my worry and guilt got the best of me and I begged Katrin to go see him. I was the one who pushed her, saying that a glance at his face would reassure her. At the time, I didn''t think anything like that would happen. I didn''t want Katrin to suffer the consequences of my disregard for myself. "No. I''m not sure what to do, but I''m sure I''ll be able to do it. You''ll have to get a lesson from the head maid. When Ludia looks up, Gerald smiles with one eye closed. I''m not sure what to do. In the event that you''ve got a lot of time, you may want to take a look at a few of these. I''m sorry. Gerald smiled at his beloved daughter as she turned over in her mother''s arms. I didn''t mean to scold you, Dear. ...... Why are you ......? It is you who should be scolded. Even a father who loves his family as much as he does will not overlook this matter. Ludia looked questioningly at her father. The same color of his eyes narrowed softly. He''s already scolded you. The same color eyes narrowed softly. The gardener''s apprentice boy she went to see blackmailed her the moment he saw her, and was the first to blame her if she survived. I was very surprised because I thought he was just worried about me and relieved that I was safe. I was embarrassed to realize that somewhere I had thought he was soft on me. I didn''t want to be spoiled, but now I realized that I had been spoiled by him. I also realized that I had worried him enough to make him do so, by the strength of his hand and the trembling in his voice. She remembered the heat of his hands and squeezed them tightly together. He squeezed her hands, remembering the heat of her grip. Dia doesn''t stop at remorse, does she? "Yes ....... I decided not to make him sad again. She was determined not to let him grieve again, and she nodded her head in her mother''s arms. So, for now, let''s just be happy that he is safe and sound. A few days later, Roy, the first prince, came to visit Lydia as well. He took her to one of the reception rooms, which had many glass doors on the wall facing the garden and colorful orchids peeking through them. The view of the garden from the room was like a painting, Roy said with a sparkling smile. As usual, he sent Katrin, the maid who had finished preparing the tea, to go downstairs and pay her respects. As he sipped his hot tea, Roy smiled, his honey-colored eyes melting in the heat of the fireplace. "Well, what can I do for you?¡¡Miss Ludia. I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one. You told me to use ...... before. Yes. Roy affirmed with a smile the conditions under which he had discussed the engagement. In exchange for restricting Ludia to her engagement, he offered her the right to take advantage of Roy and his fianc¨¦e''s position. I''ll take advantage of you, then. With a determination that would have been considered disrespectful, Lydia said, "You will be engaged to me. "You mean you will marry me? She nodded her head in confirmation of Roy''s words. Yes. At the moment, there is no one more suitable for me to marry than Roy. "May I ask why? Roy asked, not why they were getting engaged, but why they were making the decision. I want to be able to protect the people I care about. I don''t want to cause anyone any grief. I don''t want to make anyone sad. I want a future where at least those within my reach can smile. That''s why I want to know the world. I don''t want to know everything about the world, I want to know what the world around me is like so that I can know my own worth and figure out what to do with myself. As a mere duchess, she can only see a small world. The quickest way that Ludia could think of was to get engaged to Roy, a member of the royal family. So she uses Roy. The restrictions that come with being related to royalty are also convenient for Lydia, who cannot protect herself on her own. Roy blinked once at the determined look in Lydia''s eyes, and then his face broke into a smile. "Well, Miss Lydia is very dignified. "Please don''t talk like Zak. ...... Although he is using feminine language, the way Roy is saying it now is the way he would say it if he were being complimented on his coolness by a young apprentice gardener. Lydia''s eyes are half-lidded, not feeling complimented. Roy was like him in a strange way. Unlike him, however, he was quick to apologize. Well, I guess we have a deal. I look forward to working with you, my fianc¨¦. Roy got up from his chair, walked over and held out his hand to Lydia. Ludia stood up and shook his hand back. I look forward to working with you. Sir Roy. Oh, and," Roy added with a smile, "of course, you can beg either of us. Of course, if either of you find someone to beg, we''ll call off the engagement, so let''s not hide anything about that. "Okay, ......, but do you have someone in mind, Roy? I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to do that. I don''t know yet. "Yes? I haven''t met him yet. It''s a certainty that we will meet. Lydia tilted her head, unsure of where his certainty came from. Roy just smiled back at her and didn''t seem to want to discuss the details. Roy then offers a possibility. "Maybe Miss Lydia will meet you first. I''m ....... Neither denial nor affirmation came out immediately, and Lydia was at a loss for words. What on earth caught in her throat? In the event that you''ve got a lot more than one, you''ll be able to take a look at a few of the best ways to get the most out of your home. "Master Roy? I''m sure you''ll be able to understand that I''m not the only one who has a problem with this. I didn''t realize it until Roy told me. Both Ludia and Roy were talking about their fianc¨¦ without taking into account the possibility that he might fall in love with her. Of course, there''s no reason to dislike someone you have feelings for, but only as a friend. That''s what I thought. It''s funny when you realize that you want to be engaged to someone you''ll never like. Ludia was filled with laughter and laughed along with him. After laughing for a while, they looked at each other. I like you, Roy. "I like you too, Miss Lydia. It''s easy to tell each other, and easy to receive. They are the kind of people you will never love, but also the kind of people you will never hate. In a corner of her mind, Lydia thinks that she must have made a big decision. But with him as a co-conspirator, it doesn''t seem like such a big deal. Will I ever regret the decision I made that day? I think about it and immediately shake my head. I had a near certainty that I would be proud of it, but I would not regret it. As the year drew to a close, Roy and Lydia''s engagement was officially announced at the New Year''s party. A few days later, Lydia was strolling alone in the garden of her mansion. At the party, many people had made a fuss about the engagement, but when she was in the garden of her house, it was so quiet that it seemed like a lie. The only sound in the winter garden was the short patter of Lydia''s steps. She followed a familiar and unusual path. Before she knew it, she was able to reach her destination by herself. Can we call this growth, Rydia thinks to herself. He is the one who usually guides her, so she unknowingly hums a little song. Then he put on the hood of his cloak and stepped through the hedge. In the open field of vision, a fountain covered with Western ivy sat in a field of bright white sunlight. The ivy was not rooted directly in the fountain, but was entwined with a fence made of wood that circled the fountain. The person who must have arranged the fountain in such a way as to take care of it was huddled beside the fountain, working. "Huh?¡¡Miss? As I watched, a young apprentice gardener noticed me and looked up. He had dirt on his cheeks, probably from wiping sweat off his hands. Ludia smiled at the dirt, which he probably hadn''t noticed. It''s not ready yet. He muttered, regretting that he couldn''t show it to her in its finished state. She moved next to the apprentice gardener and looked at what he was working on. "A rabbit? There it was, a white rabbit with the white fur of a chrysanthemum and the red eyes of a benibenkei. It would hold up better than a snow rabbit, right? There was only one rabbit painted on the edge of the fountain for people to sit and look at, but he said it was not yet finished, so there might be more. It''s cute. The apprentice gardener breathed a sigh of relief at Lydia''s comment, perhaps unsure of his artistic ability. He must have remembered that his father, Gerald, had even cast a spell on him last year when he was disappointed that the snow rabbit had melted. The fact that he remembered each and every little memory and his kindness filled my heart with warmth. I''d like to show it to Flora when it''s finished. "Oh, yes! When I told him that my sister would be happy to see it, he smiled and agreed. Now that he had an idea of what to do next, Ludia was looking forward to the near future. When he was about to go back to work, she stopped him. "Zak. What is it? The apprentice gardener turns his head and waits for the next word. Inhaling a breath of cool air, Lydia said, "I don''t need a dance partner anymore. "I don''t need a dance understudy anymore. "What? "I am engaged to Master Roy. The air she inhaled made her feel as if her heart had been chilled. I was just telling him the truth. The apprentice gardener''s copper eyes rolled back in his head, and after a beat, he seemed to understand. "Am I allowed to say congratulations? Lydia laughed at the caring question. You''re worried about what Lydia wants first? He''s really putting himself first. I don''t know. "What? Because I like you, Roy, but I don''t like you. He''s just like the prince in my favorite picture book. He''s the best thing that ever happened to the Ernst family. It would be strange not to like him. But there''s nothing to be done about it, because the strange thing has actually happened. The boy, an apprentice gardener, shows signs of thinking carefully. "You don''t mind, do you, ......? When asked for final confirmation, Lydia smiled radiantly. It''s my decision. "I see. You''re a cool girl. He received no compliments, good or bad, just his highest compliments. I see him smile quietly and feel a little more mature. I''m not happy. "I''m complimenting you. I''m not complimenting you. When I deliberately peeled it off, he gave me a proud smile. When he smiled at me like that, it made me want to be someone he could be proud of. "Would you like to play one last song for me? Ludia lifted her hand lightly, and the apprentice gardener knew exactly what to do, tucking his gloves into his pants pocket and taking her hand reverently. "With pleasure. They hummed the rhythm of a waltz and danced around the fountain. Ludia straightened her back. That was the first compliment he had given her. No matter what the future holds, I will stand tall. 34 32． game I''ve had memories of my past lives since I was born. But that wasn''t the point. When I started to remember, I realized that I had memories of my previous life, but because I was born with a high amount of magic power, I couldn''t control it and was plagued by a constitution that caused me to activate magic like a seizure. Gradually, people around me became afraid of me, and only a limited number of people, including maidens, were allowed to approach me. It was my brother who rescued me when I was starting to hate myself for being so creepy. From the beginning, he was the one person who didn''t mind me being around him. And because he had the same light attribute, which was rare, he immediately noticed the effects of magic and patiently helped me control my power. How could I not love a brother like that? That''s why I was happy to see that I had the same face as my brother. Everyone complimented me on my resemblance. I was very proud of that. Even when my brother was busy and I couldn''t see him, I would look in the mirror and see the same face. It was a natural habit for me to look in the mirror. And suddenly I realized. I know this face. It''s my face, so it''s natural that I know it. But it''s not. I realize I know it as someone else''s face. I whisper my name. "...... Philine Erna von Rosenhain. I know her. She''s the sister of my favorite player (Roy-sama) in the otome game I''ve been playing. In order to get a happy ending, you need to meet and talk to Princess Philine, not Roy-sama herself, depending on your choice. She''s my second favorite support character after Roy-sama because she can tell you things that you can''t hear from Roy-sama herself. Here''s your star: ......! You realize that you have been reincarnated into the world of Dein einziger Sternchen, the otome game that you played in your previous life. But how about the fact that you notice your own reflection in the mirror? Well... That would make Philine fall in love with Brother Roy. She talks to herself in the hand mirror she is holding. Although Philine is a princess and rarely leaves the castle, she appears in your own little star, Dein einziger Sternchen, or Kimi-Sei, even though it is set at the Royal Academy of Magic. He worries about his brother Roy and comes to check on him regularly. In my previous life, I thought it was only natural that my brother was handsome, but when I think about it, it''s strange that my brother and sister adore him that much, no matter how close they are. I''m not a target of the attack, so I didn''t have any information about her aptitude or magic power, but I guess it''s understandable if my brother was the only one who was kind to me since I didn''t have many people who understood me. What did you do to the mirror, Miss Filene? As I nodded my head in agreement, Therese, my maid of honor, approached me suspiciously. She has also been by my side since I was born. When she scolds me, I am afraid, but I know she really cares about me. "Therese, you know what? I just realized something! Therese tilted her head slightly as she approached her, happy that she had noticed something. What did you notice? "I''m a princess! What did you notice?" "I was a princess!" I told her excitedly, and this time she tilted her head seriously. You can tell the degree of her doubt by the depth of her wrinkles. "I see. So you see. I don''t care about Therese, I''ll continue with my report. I can''t help but want you to hear the decision I''ve just made. I''m going to make you happy! "...... Isn''t it the other way around? Therese suggests that men are usually the ones who make women happy, even if they are immediate family members. I won''t point out the unconnected evidence. It''s all connected in my mind, but it''s always nice to hear an off-the-cuff remark from Therese. "No problem, I''ll pay back my brother for making me happy! You made me happy in my past life and now, too. So I''ll pay him back. I don''t know if the world will go on as planned in the game until the time you enter the school. Until then, we don''t know much about Philine''s life because she is a sub character. Since I''m not a character who interferes with all the routes, I''ll probably only be able to judge which route she''s in by listening to the situation. So, for now, I''ll just cheer for my brother''s happiness. When I was enthusiastic about my future goals, Therese let out a sigh that sounded like disgust. ...... You are thinking a bit short-sightedly, but I think the idea itself is wonderful. "I''m not very good at thinking about difficult things. I''m not very good at thinking about difficult things. I''m complimenting you for being Philine. "If you''re going to compliment me, you should do it better. I asked him to correct his compliment, but he simply brushed it off. After that, I made up my mind to make my brother happy, but it was still the same old routine. He has been trying to get Roy and his other brother, Klaus, to get along, but that''s just because he doesn''t want the two brothers to get into trouble. The only thing I can do is to interfere by inviting my brother to tea, even though he''s too young to work hard. It''s plain. As a princess, I thought I''d be able to do something more flamboyant, but as a princess, I have to practice my manners every day and spend my free time having tea with my brothers. It''s a shame. I was expecting to be able to do more, but to my surprise, I was not able to do so. I was so disappointed that I tried various things in between to see what I could do with my magic power to practice control. Since the light attribute itself was rare, there were no materials in the literature on compound magic combining the light and wind attributes, so I had to search for it myself. When I was able to make a holographic phone call in the process of searching for combined magic, I was excited because it was science fiction, but as soon as I showed it to Therese and my brother, they forbade me to say anything else, and I sat in a triangle for several hours sulking. The more I found ways to use my magic, the more I was restricted from going outside the castle. Perhaps it was because she knew the joy of playing outside from her memories of her previous life, or perhaps it was simply the rebellion of being restricted in her range of activities, but she was depressed because she wanted to go outside. It was around this time that I started to hear a name that I knew from the game from my brother. The Ernsts'' garden is so beautiful, I wish Phil could see it. No wonder Miss Ludia is so proud of it. No wonder Miss Ludia is so proud of it. So, what are you wearing today, Miss Ludia? She looked like a flower fairy in her white dress, with the color of the roses shifting toward the hem. He seemed to think that since I was a girl, I would be interested in fashion, and he smiled when I asked him. But the more I asked, the more I found myself tilting my head inwardly, unlike the Ludia I knew from the game. In a still from her childhood, Ludia was wearing a bright red dress, and her personal clothing in the game was also mostly aggressive red. However, from the beginning, the clothes she wears according to her brother are all pale shades that are far from aggressive. In the first place, the reminiscence still was supposed to be an episode of ...... where Roy and Ludia meet, and when she falls down at a dance, Roy reaches out to her and follows her, and love begins to grow. But the actual dress was blue, and my brother praised her for being the best dancer instead of falling. I don''t understand. The girl you know from your planet and the girl you hear from your brother are so different that I can''t imagine who she is. I can''t imagine what she''s like." "By the way, Brother Roy ...... seems to be enjoying himself lately. I am happy that you are enjoying yourself even though I am not doing anything, and I am frustrated that I cannot do anything about it. I feel like it''s been happening since I met Ludia, so she might be the reason. Is that so?¡¡Yeah, ......, I guess so. I guess it''s because I have good friends. My brother''s radiant smile is dazzling. As a blood relative, I can''t be your friend no matter what. On the one hand, I felt happy for him, but on the other hand, I felt a little lonely because the affirmation of my family was not enough to make my brother happy. And apart from that feeling, I was curious. I''m glad to hear that. I would like to meet Master Lydia someday. I wonder what she is like in real life. If she is so different from the game, is she a reincarnated person like myself? If so, I''ll have someone to talk to about my past life. Even if not, I''m curious about my brother''s possible fianc¨¦e. Wanting to see her has also increased my desire to go out. I guess that''s why. The reason I couldn''t resist the temptation at that time was ...... I''m stuck. ...... I cowered in a corner of the castle town. I really want to put my hands on the ground, but I can''t because my dress and hands will get dirty. I had heard that my brother was going to visit the castle, so I went to his study to see him off and found his cloak lying haphazardly on the sofa. Since there was no one there, I put it on secretly and was surprised when my brother and his attendant came into the study and started talking without seeming to notice me. I suppose I can''t blame them for being infatuated with an effect like a cloak of invisibility. It was the first time for me to experience the effect of a magical item in person, so I was inevitably excited. I was so amused that I followed my brother. It was a miscalculation that we got separated. There were more people than I expected. What if I get lost and no one finds me? No, we''ll be fine until the game. But if I don''t take this off now, no one will notice. ...... If the princess herself disappears, there will be a huge search, but since she is good at hide-and-seek in the castle, it will be a while before anyone notices her absence. When I first came to the castle town, I was excited to see so many things for the first time, but now I''m at rock bottom. It''s hard to feel that I deserve everything. Are you okay? came a voice from behind me. If I hadn''t been talking to myself, who was wearing a cloak of invisibility, this voice would have been talking to the wall. I thought my heart would jump out of my chest because I didn''t expect to be noticed. Wondering if it was really talking to me, I turned around and saw a slightly older boy who looked like he could be anywhere, and he was indeed making eye contact with me. Who is it? I''m sorry to worry you, but I don''t know him at all. I don''t know how he found me in the first place, when others didn''t notice me. "Are you Leo''s sister? When you are confused by a name you don''t know, he corrects you with his brother''s name and asks you again, surprising you. Indeed, if you abbreviate your brother''s middle name, it''s Leo. As if he sensed my suspicion, he revealed his identity as a member of the Duke of Ernst''s family and explained why he was related to my brother. He patted me on the head and said, "It''s okay. It''s okay. I''ll take you to my brother. I''ll see you again. I was so relieved to see him again that I felt like crying. It was all the more so because the possibility of never seeing my family again had crossed my mind, even for a moment. Somehow I managed to hold back my tears and let the boy guide me on his back as he urged. I imitated my brother and gave him my middle name. His name was Isak, and he was a strange boy who spoke normally even though he knew the princess and her identity. Perhaps his status was too far removed for a commoner to realize. He was the first person to tell me that I looked like him except for my face. I had thought that the only thing I could say with confidence that I was related to my brother was my face, so even though I thought he was strange, I was happy to hear that assessment. Unlike my wise brother, I acted on my senses, and I was afraid that if I didn''t look like him, he wouldn''t trust me as a brother or sister. The vibrations and body heat from being carried on my back made me feel uneasily secure. In a previous life, when I was small, I followed my brother because I didn''t want to be left out, and I became so exhausted that I couldn''t walk. I cried and cried, and my brother carried me home. The memories of my previous life are somewhat nostalgic when I recall them, even though I know they are not mine. I wonder if that''s why. Is that why the tone of my previous life came out in my mouth without my knowing it? "You sound just like Yuka. He laughed at me. A name that should have been unfamiliar to me. A name that should have been unfamiliar to me, but it was so familiar. My thoughts pause. I hear my name called. From a previous life. "............ Taichi? "What?¡¡Are you sure it''s Yuka? The boy stopped and then called me again. I thought it was an illusion of a memory from a previous life, but I was wrong. When he realized that it was real, he was confused by the situation. I don''t know him at all, but he was my brother in a previous life. No, if Taichi had become one of the targets, I would have either laughed or complained that he should be in another body. If Taichi is someone who doesn''t even appear in Kimi Hoshi, how should I react? I thought about it in a roundabout way, but all I could come up with was the feeling that it was a loss to talk to him in a stranger''s manner. Taichi was a stupid brother. He fought with his stubborn father all the time, did stupid things with his friends, and because he was stupid, he got into an accident and passed away. I don''t think it''s normal to come home and see your mother drop the phone, like in most dramas. Moreover, I didn''t know that she was sick until later. ...... And you''re so stupid to apologize after being reincarnated. You''re a helpless brother. I can''t tell you how stupid he is. You''re nothing like your brother Roy. Yes, brother Roy. My brother now is Roy. If Taichi, or Izak, who''s not even a mobster, is doing whatever he wants, then we''ll do whatever we want. When I met up with my brother and parted ways with Isak, I declared war on him, who seemed to be on the side of the rival girls. He declared war on me as well, which gave me the will to fight. It was a big miscalculation for my brother to suspect that I was getting along with Isak. ...... "Brother Roy. What is it?¡¡Phil. On the carriage ride home, I talked to my brother while eating a cookie he gave me as a gift. The cookies had a simple taste and reminded me of the okara cookies I had eaten to the point of boredom in a previous life. I know you won''t do this, but I''m telling you. I want you to know that I''m here for you if you need anything. What''s going on?¡¡Suddenly. It''s not sudden. I know. I know you''re planning to do something. "Plotting? He blinds his honey-colored eyes and then smiles. You can see that he is not going to talk to you just by smiling, and he turns away from you with a predictable reaction. I''m sure you''re not strong enough to ask me, your sister, for advice anyway! Older brothers do not consult their younger sisters. Taichi was no different. I know that. But I''ll worry about it on my own! I''ll worry about it myself!" When he pointed his finger at her and declared, she was surprised and started laughing with her stomach. "Hahaha, you''re no match for Phil. "I''m serious! When I got angry, he replied that he was serious, but it was a lie. 35 33． Closed columns Spring has come. In a few days, the flowering of the horse sorrel, which has been so lovely on the promenade, will be over. The goldenseal will fill the flowerbeds with color until next month. I wonder what my father will plant next in the flower bed. It may not come true, but I''m looking forward to predicting what he''ll plant as I help him. What should I do with the garden for my study? Right now, there are violets and dandelions to make it easier for the young lady and her sister Flora to play with flowers, but it''s time for the Western juniper. It would be interesting to leave a maze-like walkway for the flowers to grow on. Yellow and red flowers are more common in spring, but blue flowers are also more common than you might think. After the engagement of the daughter and Leo, not much has changed around me. Rather, since I don''t have to practice dancing or substitute at parties anymore, I have more time to devote to the garden. I was simply happy about that. But I couldn''t be happy about it. ...... When the young lady told me that she no longer needed me to fill in for her at the dance, I couldn''t honestly be happy that I didn''t have to practice the dance anymore. I realized that this was the world of Kimi Hoshi, the otome game my sister had played in a previous life, and I knew that the daughter''s engagement was in the foreseeable future. I also knew that it was highly likely that it would happen. At the same time, there was a good chance that the young lady would fall in love with Leo, the embodiment of the ideal prince. If so, I was ready to say congratulations. And yet, she said she didn''t like Leo out of love. She was not prepared to say what she would say if she got engaged to someone she did not like. When I saw the look of determination on her face, I realized that it was not my place to interfere. I didn''t know what to say to her, so all I could do was to praise her for being so much cooler than me. I felt ashamed of myself for not being as prepared as I thought I was. I''m the Ernst family''s apprentice gardener. I can only support and watch over the path the young lady chooses. I''m not even a mob, but I wasn''t prepared to watch over her. He grasped the hand that had been fitted with a soldier''s hand. Since I couldn''t help her, I should at least be able to create a garden that would make her happy. With renewed energy, he resumed the work that had almost stopped. "Wow, it''s so pretty! "Do you like it? "Yes, very much!¡¡Brother Roy told me that the Ernsts'' garden is very nice. I''m not going to lie to you. I know. Oh, Tendou Mu, shi ....... Just as I thought I heard a squealing voice, two dazzling blondes with light blond hair that was easy on the eyes came to the flowerbed where the goldenrod was swaying in the warm sunshine. The girl with the longest blond hair, the one with the largest area to reflect light, froze when she spotted me at the end of her gaze, following a flying ladybug. What''s with that reaction, like she''s seen something she doesn''t like? It''s not like you were pretending to be something you''re not. "Zak. "Hello, Isak. You tending to your flowerbeds? Yeah. My father bows, and I bow to him. "Miss Filene, they are our gardeners. They are our gardeners. Then, with a fluid gesture, Erna picked up her skirt and bowed. I am Philine Erna von Rosenhain, the third princess. I am very happy to see such a beautiful garden. Thank you very much. She expressed her gratitude mainly to her father. While he is replying that it is a great honor, he approaches the young lady and apologizes. "Sorry. I''m sorry it took me so long to finish cleaning up. I was told in advance that you were expecting a visitor. I was supposed to have it ready by then. "No, we were early. That''s okay. It''s our fault. I''m sorry. Phil was in too much of a hurry. ...... No, that''s not ....... In the event that you have any questions concerning where and the best way to get in touch with us, please do not hesitate to contact us. It''s a great way to make sure you''re getting the most out of your vacation. I''m glad you''re looking forward to it so much. "......!¡¡It''s the first time I''ve been given permission to go outside. ...... Even the young lady laughed at her, and Erna fumbled for an excuse. I''ve set a precedent, you know. "Precedent? Phil turned seven. Since Leo had an unveiling party on his seventh birthday, it seems that both his brother Prince and sister Erna took the opportunity to make their pre-debuts. Now that they''ve made an official appearance, it seems they''ve been given permission to go outside the castle. What is the name of that flower, apprentice gardener? "Hey, ....... I''m not sure if she''s getting uncomfortable with me, but she suddenly changed the subject and pulled me by the hand to a flowering horse sorrel on the side of the promenade. What the hell is that? "Hey, what''s that?¡¡What is it? What? I nodded my head when he asked me with such urgency. I''m pretty sure the thing Erna is referring to isn''t a flower, but what the hell is she getting excited about? At any rate, I could tell that she was distancing herself from Leo and the others because she didn''t want them to see what she was doing. She seems to have inherited from her previous life the habit of reporting anything she finds that excites her. No, I guess it''s the same for girls. When I went to school, the girls in my class used to scream yellow screams at each other. "Miss Ludia, you''re so cute!¡¡What are you, a fairy? "Oh. Oh, yeah. When I found out the cause of her excitement, I understood. I knew that my sister in my previous life would have lunged at me if she saw a beautiful young lady, but I didn''t expect that she would have lunged at me instead. Well, I''m glad she didn''t get hurt. "Of course she''s pretty. She''s a beautiful girl. Yes, but... It''s not like that. I imagined you to be more testy, but you''re cute inside too! I don''t know what to think. You''re a pretty girl too, but you''re reacting to a girl. I don''t know. I''m sure you''ll be able to figure it out. Is that so? I''m not sure if there''s any difference between this and your previous life, because I didn''t do anything special except use my previous life''s remorse to not be so stubborn. I don''t know if there is any difference from my previous life. It hurts my eyes when I see a beautiful girl in front of me. Especially blondes. I knew you hadn''t changed! I''m not sure what to say, but I''m going to say it. The excitement of the situation made her put more pressure on her hands. It''s not like the girl''s strength is hurting her. I''m not sure if this is a good idea or not. You''ll get dirt on your hands, ....... She gently untied Erna''s hand and wiped the dirt from her hand with her own handkerchief. I breathed out a sigh of relief that the lady had helped me. Thank you. The girl smiled as she thanked Erna, her cheeks flushed. I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that. Please be my sister! "H......? "Hey, Erna!¡¡Don''t s*xually harass my daughter! Phil, don''t talk like that, it''ll make your sisters sad. Leo, that''s not what I''m talking about! I love my sisters, but they''re married in another country and I don''t see them often. Besides, I wanted a sister close to my own age. "Oh, you mean ......? Hey. Yes. Would you like that?¡¡Miss Ludia. "Um, ......? The young lady who can''t quite grasp the situation is looking at me black and white. Leo, who is tolerant of things and sweet to his sister, just smiles and watches how things go, but does not seem to offer any help. I let out a sigh of relief and grabbed Erna by the scruff of the neck and ripped her off. "Don''t embarrass your daughter with your selfishness. "Kechee of Izaak. "Isak''s Kechee." With a grunt, Erna peeled away. You''re not in princess mode in front of your daughter, are you? Well, I don''t treat her like a princess either. Matheus, who is guarding her, looks pale, so I put Erna down as soon as possible. I''m going to put Erna down as soon as possible. You see, ......, it''s an honor to be adored by someone as lovely as Philine, but how could you not like it? "Well, you can call me Phil. Sister! Phil. ......? "Yes, sister. With a big smile on her face, Erna hugged the girl again. She''s completely in love with you. And the way she''s closing the distance between us is so forceful. "You''re pushing it. "Phil''s always been a sweetheart. "Phil''s always been a sweetheart." When I got upset, Leo bragged about his sister''s strengths. Well, she''s a shy girl, so maybe the more forceful the better. "So, Mr. Phil, ....... "Yes, what is it?¡¡What is it, sister? "Yes, what is it, sister?" the young lady asked with a heavy heart. Zach ......, you''ve gotten to know our apprentice gardener quite well, haven''t you ......? The smile on Erna''s face froze as she smiled. I''m not sure if you''ve seen this before, but I''m sure you''ve. It''s not the same, sister!¡¡I''m not sure if you''ve seen this before, but I''m sure you have.¡¡I''m not looking for an Izaak, that''s out of the question! But ...... Don''t just stand there, Isaac, clear the air! What''s that? He suspects that you and I are having an affair!¡¡Come on, you idiot! What? How can there be such a misunderstanding? That''s who you just called an idiot. What is it with you and Leo and the others? Are you aristocrats in love? Are they like sweets? You just called me a jerk. I really don''t like being suspected of being friends with my sister from my previous life. Is that why Erna''s trying so hard to correct me? Understanding the situation, I deny it with all my might. I''m just a lost girl.¡¡He''s just a stray or two, but I know his face! But I''ve never seen Zak talking to a woman so intimately. ...... So that''s ...... "But I''ve never seen Zaku talk to a woman that intimately. Even if you believe that reason, you are still a stranger now. I don''t feel like a stranger, just a stranger. Phil is very pretty. ...... I''m sure Erna is a beautiful girl, but to me, she''s prettier! "......? I like the pale blue of your eyes, like petals, better than Erna''s jewel-like blue. I like your eyes better than Erna''s jewel-blue ones. I was trying to clear up the misunderstanding, but I was scolded by a young lady who turned red in the face. "No more misunderstandings, ......? If she misunderstands me again, I''ll be weak. If she misunderstands you again, you will be vulnerable. It won''t happen again,....... I''m glad ...... I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that the misunderstanding has been cleared up and your expression has relaxed. This is a great way to make sure that you are getting the most out of your time and money. "............ Brother Roy? What is it, Phil? You''re brother Roy''s fianc¨¦e, aren''t you? Yes, I am. Are you sure? I''m glad you guys are getting along so well. I didn''t hear what they were saying, but I saw Leo smiling and Erna sighing. For some reason, Erna made fun of me again for being stupid in a different way after this. Anyway, the young lady''s misunderstanding was cleared up, and I spent the rest of the day feeling fine. A few days passed, and this time the lady came with another person. The girl behind her, who was about the same age as the young lady, was wearing the same maid''s uniform as Katrin. She has straight black hair that is neatly cut past her shoulders. You''re on the grounds of the ...... house. You must have one person with you, even if it''s on the property. You can find a lot of people who are looking for the best way to get the most out of their life. But this girl''s words were stronger. "Who are you, miss? "Zak, she''s ....... "You''re a servant and you''re rude to Master Ludia! Before the young lady could introduce her, the hairy cat-like girl pulled a cross-shaped piece of pointed metal out of her sleeve and poked it at me. I knew she was just going to shove it down my throat as a threat, but I avoided it for now. "Ah, guards. You''ve got a stiletto. The cross-shaped dagger was smaller than anything I''d ever seen. They must have been made smaller so they could be tucked into your clothes. I can''t believe I''m being evaded by a gardener. ......! Don''t worry about me, back. I''m not sure if you''ve seen this before, but I''ve seen it before. "What about behind you, ......? The girl turned around to see the young lady, who could not even scream and had gone pale from choking. The girl, who seemed to have realized that she had done something wrong when she saw the girl, froze. The young lady is not used to seeing violence. She thinks that even a mitt session with Nico is a sport. I think it''s better for her to stay in her comfort zone, and I don''t want to get used to it. If you''re an escort, don''t scare the lady. "Ugh, ....... I guess she didn''t want me to say it. In the event that you''ve got a lot more than one, you''ll be able to get a lot more. Emilia ......, he''s your colleague. Can''t you tell my friend from my enemy? "And ......, but this man was rude to Master Lydia ....... Emilia. I''m ...... sorry. I''ve never seen a young lady scold anyone but me. The girl who called Emilia said she was sorry, but she was sorry. "Not to me, but to Zak. ...... "No, sweetheart. It''s because of my bad mouthing. You still have such a rude mouth ......! Emilia. When the young lady glared at her, Emilia shut her mouth. Emilia''s eyes were sharper than hers, but she was losing in spirit because she was still angry. But, as Emilia pointed out, my attitude is definitely one of disregard for status differences. "Hmmm ......, if you got a younger colleague, you''re not showing it. Change your attitude ....... "No! "What? The sudden loud voice startled Emilia and me, and we looked at the young lady. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. I''m not sure what to say, but I''m going to say it. I don''t ...... want to be feared by Zak after all this time. ...... It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for and how to get there. I understand. Let''s keep quiet about him. Thank you, Emilia. She must have been happy to have been understood. When the young lady''s face broke into a smile, Emilia gave her a weak expression, as if she didn''t know how to react. Now that we''ve reached a settlement, I''ll say hello. "I''m Isak Baumgartner, apprentice gardener. I held out my hand to shake his as a colleague, but he stared at me and turned away. "...... Emilia von Pechstein. I''m not sure what to make of that. I can feel the hostility in his attitude, but I think it''s like a cat''s threat, so I don''t mind and smile. "Yeah, nice to meet you. Chairman. "What?¡¡Don''t call me that! I called him what I felt like, and he gave me a hard time. "Well, you seem like you''d be on the publicity committee or something. Why do you have to put "committee member" on it? You look like a committee chairman. "So! The chairperson bit me, and the lady scolded me for fighting. Why, even me. I was just talking normally, but I can''t figure it out. Inwardly, I was relieved that the Duke had given her an escort as promised. Now there''s less chance of her getting into danger. A few days later, the young lady arrived with what looked like another bodyguard. This time, Nico was with her. I''m concerned that she already looks tired. I wonder what''s wrong. "Zaku, I missed you. "Yes, yes. Thanks. I let Nico hug me when we first meet, knowing that he just wants to have fun with his mitts. I let the guard boy look at me and pout, and I call out to the girl who looks a little peeling. "Miss, are you okay? "No, I''m not jealous! What?¡¡No, I''m not. I''m not jealous. He may have taken the preemptive action before Nico, who was sticking to me, made fun of him, but that''s not what I''m worried about. I told him to wait for a while because it''s hard to move, peeled him off, and headed for the flower bed where I had been working earlier. I picked the flowers I had found and handed the bunch to the lady. "Here. "Is this a row? Seemingly familiar with the fragrance of the tea, the young lady immediately guessed the name of the flower. It''s a herb that can heal fatigue, so it can be used in tea or potpourri. "Hmm. I was just thinning it out. I was just thinning them out, but I picked this one! I don''t care if Dennis scolds me. "Oh, ...... I hadn''t thought that far ahead. I didn''t think that far ahead, but her expression softened, so that was good. I''ll tell my father later and get a fist bump. What are you doing?¡¡Is that a double-edged sword?¡¡The evil hand of Master Ludia is ......! The boy suddenly pointed his finger at me and called out. There are a lot of energetic people guarding your daughter. I don''t know if you know what you''re talking about. It reminds me of Johan. "He''s been barking at me like this for a while now. Nico says as he wraps his arms around my neck. I think you should stop messing with him while you report the damage. "Double-edged ......? Don''t worry, girl, there''s not much point in remembering. When the young lady tilts her head and doesn''t understand the meaning of the boy''s words, he tells her that it''s no fun to know the meaning. I''m Isak Baumgartner, apprentice gardener. I''m Isak Baumgartner, an apprentice gardener. Nico and I are just friends. I offered my hand for a handshake, but was slapped. "I am J?rg von Kollwitz!¡¡I''m J?rg von Kollwitz! I''m a member of the Kollwitz family, which has been producing knights for generations. I am a knight of the Count of Kollwitz, a family that has produced knights for generations. A stinging slap on his short brown head. Nico''s. "...... Nico. I''m not going to let you get away with this," he said, "because you''re being rude to my Zaku. It''s not my fault," he said, hugging me around the neck. I''m glad you''re a friend of mine, but I think a slap on the wrist from Nico would hurt a lot. Also, you''re showing a bit of your true colors, Nico. J?rg is holding the top of his head with both hands and biting his lip. He knew it hurt. What are you doing, you faggot? "It''s a woman. If you still want to bite Zaku, I won''t let you get away with it. I''m just protecting Master Ludia! Nico and J?rg are staring at each other. Me and the lady are at a loss what to do. Now I know why she was so tired earlier. Nico must have encouraged her before coming here, and J?rg must have fallen for her foolishness. But J?rg is a hard name to call. It might bite. "Miss Dia, he''s your dog, you should train him properly! "I am? When Nico suddenly asked her to talk, she was confused. Yes. Tell her to throw this far away and get it. Nico instructed her to throw a branch that had fallen on the ground. Nico, you can''t be serious about being such a dog. ...... And ...... go get it. The branch she threw, without understanding, fell a few paces away in a heap. "Yuck. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re doing. You''ll be able to find a lot more than just a few of them. I''m sorry,......, I just thought you were cute,....... I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry. "~~! "Here you go. Just as the angry young lady was about to raise her fist, which had little offensive power, J?rg held out both hands for the branch that the young lady had thrown. With an unquestioning smile, she stopped moving. I guess I wasn''t the only one who thought she was wagging her invisible tail. "It''s not Porgy after all. Miss Deer, I need you to discipline me. I will not be disciplined! The young lady''s denial echoed through the yard of the Ernst house. A few days later, she came again with an unknown maid. I wonder how many guards she has. If there were more, I''d have a hard time remembering. A small girl, about the same size as the young lady, wore a maid''s uniform that was a size larger than the young lady''s, and I couldn''t see her hands through the cuffs. She doesn''t walk straight, but wobbles, and her unkempt flaxen hair sways with her, making her look like a dandelion. "Miss, is she one of your guards? Yes. Hello. I''m Petra von Damer. I''m your escort and maid. Petra smiled and, in a stilted voice, held out an invisible cuff of her hand. It''s the first time I''ve ever been asked to shake someone''s hand. "I''m... I''m Isak Baumgartner, apprentice gardener. I shook his hand back through his sleeve and tried to tell him my name, but he guessed my name. "My family is an inspection unit directly under the Prime Minister, so I''m no stranger to gathering information. "Is that so? He answered before I could ask how he knew, so I could only nod. I can''t fight like Emilia from a military family or J?rg from a knightly family, but I''m good at gathering information. I think my master once told me that in aristocratic society, manipulating information is crucial. If all you have are martial artists, you''ll end up with a bunch of brainiacs, so it''s probably better to have a brain. "Oh, by the way, I apologize for the two of you the other day. I reported it to Mr. Heinz and he scolded us, so please forgive us. "No, I''m not mad at you. When did this happen? The chairman was scolded by the young lady, Pochi was beaten by Nico, and I thought that was enough to scold him. In the first place, I''m not angry. I mean, how did you know? Petra wasn''t there, so how could she know what happened? I don''t think those two explained the situation to her. "Oh, you''ve got a different point of view. But it''s a trade secret. I see. I''m sorry for asking. When I apologized, for some reason Petra stopped laughing for a moment. Then she smiled again. "You''re funny, Isak. "Oh. Good. "Yes? You can laugh, can''t you? Petra had been smiling since the beginning. But she smiled the same way all the time, just like her master didn''t have much expression. But just now, she narrowed her eyes in an amused way, so I could tell that she was really laughing. I''m relieved, too. I was worried that Petra was upset because she didn''t smile for a long time. I was worried when she didn''t change her expression. When I smiled at her, she smiled happily too. She seemed to be worried about the same thing. Petra stared at us, then put her cuff to her mouth and started laughing. I like both of you. Please take care of me from now on. "Yes, it''s nice to meet you again. Nice to meet you. Petra. When I greeted her, for some reason Petra complained. I''m the only one who doesn''t belong here. What? "I''m the only one with a name. I''m an outcast. Huh? He patted me on the arm and demanded I give him a full name. The chairperson is just what I call myself, and I didn''t ask for her approval, and I didn''t give her Pochi. "Well, then, ...... Pome? It sounds like a Pomeranian. It''s not just the hair color. It''s not just the hair color, but also the way they look. "Wow, Pome! The fact that she keeps repeating the word "pome-pome-" suggests that she likes it. I wonder if such a simple naming is acceptable. "Well, to thank you for giving me such a cute name, I''ll tell you how long it took the lady to give you the locket. "How do you know all this before you came? How did you know about this before you came here?" The young lady almost bristled, but Pome just smiled and said it was a trade secret. At any rate, I refused to give her the information because she was so pitifully red. They say that spring is the season for encounters, but this year it was quite lively. At any rate, I''m glad that the number of guards was large enough for me to remember. 36 34． card "So Flora walks around in great excitement, but I''m glad she''s trying not to step on the flowers. "Hmm, Elias''s dream garden looks as fun as ever. Master Daniel''s wife, Annika, continues to twist my story. Today is a part-time job day at the Marquise of Wirt. In order to feed Annika, I''ve been eating lunch with Daniel and the others on work days for a while now. Since I don''t know anything about table manners, I was expecting her to feel uncomfortable, but since Elias, who is sickly and weak, hasn''t had many chances to eat at the table, Master Annika told me that I should learn from now on. Annika seemed to be happy to teach me, so I think I''ve learned table manners at least. At any rate, I can now drink soup without making a sound. But when it comes to tea, I can''t help slurping it up, so I''ve given up. Recently, Annika has been lying in bed less and less, and has been eating three meals a day. She seems to be eating three meals a day. She has started to go out in the garden, and her color seems to be getting better. Daniel seems to be happy about that, and he''s smiling a lot lately, which makes me happy too. But is it okay for us to ask Gerald about the secret garden too? "No, Daniel seems to be a tight-lipped bastard. I''m embarrassed to tell my father about ....... My father has given me permission to use his garden for my own study, so there''s nothing wrong with telling him. I don''t have any problem talking about it, but it''s not as good as my father''s garden, so I''ve never talked about it at home. I''m doing the best I can, and the girls are happy, but I''m not confident that my father, the master, will see it. I see. Well, I''m honored that you chose me to talk to. Master Daniel smiled softly and didn''t touch my embarrassment. It''s moments like this that make me feel that Daniel is a kind person. "Well, isn''t my story boring ......? The only thing I could talk about was my garden, so I was suddenly worried that I was talking too much. I was worried that I was the only one talking about gardens. "Yes, it is. Elias''s dream gardens are always so beautiful. Oh, thank you, ....... Daniel''s eyes did not lie, and I was embarrassed when Annika nodded her head, thinking I was imagining things, but she was listening to what I was saying. I stumbled to say thank you. "Yes. It''s not like I''m thanking you for giving me something special to talk about. When it was time for tea after dinner, Danielle had the maid bring her something, and she gave it to me instead of Danielle. This is ....... It was a thick book with a solid binding. The reason for the thickness was written in the title, which made my eyes light up. The title said it was a botanical book. "Isn''t Isak''s birthday this month?¡¡I was going to get him something, but Annika said this would be perfect. "Dear Annika, ...... "Elias likes books, doesn''t he?¡¡I think this will give him more flowers in his dreams. Annika smiled coyly. Daniel told me that the late Elias loved stories, especially adventure stories. It''s true that he might have liked the plants and trees in the garden, but if he hadn''t listened to me, I''m sure that Annika would have given priority to stories. She still can''t accept that I''m not Elias, but I''m glad to know that she didn''t ignore everything I said. Then the weight in my hand brought me back to myself. I''m flattered, but I can''t accept something this expensive! That''s right. Books are so expensive that I hesitate to buy them. Especially thick illustrated books. That''s why I''ve been reading them to my daughter when she goes to the library. Lately, she has been going to the library when the chairperson is escorting her, where she has to be quiet so that we don''t fight. I''m so happy to be able to read the botanical books that time flies by. The young lady always says I can borrow it, but I refrain from doing so for fear of damaging the expensive book. There is no way I, a commoner, can take such an expensive illustrated book. When I said no, Daniel smiled at me, as if he had expected my answer. Are you happy? "Of course I am. "Of course." I nodded because I was very happy for Daniel and his friends. We already have the same plant book at home. If Isak doesn''t want it, I''ll have to throw it away. The word "throw away" made me choke up. I''m not sure if it''s safe for the Marquis Daniel to throw it away, but it''s not safe for me as a commoner. ...... is not fair, Daniel. How could I not want it? If I hear you''re throwing it away, it''s like you''re threatening me. I can''t say no anymore. I looked at Mr. Daniel with a bit of resentment and he smiled gently back at me. If you''re happy, take the offer. I pondered for a few seconds and decided to accept it gratefully. "Thank you, Daniel and Annika. I will treasure it. I bowed my head and thanked them both. I asked if I could take a look inside, and Daniel gave me permission, so I opened the appropriate page of the plant book. I was delighted to see the detailed drawings of the plants and the detailed descriptions of their names and habitats. I''m thrilled that this is mine. That means I can read it whenever I want. That''s great. I don''t know how Daniel and his friends were looking at me while I was absorbed in the plant book. I just noticed that when I looked up, my eyes met Annika''s, who looked dumbfounded. However, I still called her Elias after that, so I guess we haven''t made much progress. I''ve gotten so used to my speech being misconstrued that I can''t imagine Master Annika realizing that I''m not Elias. On the way back from the Marquis of Veit''s residence, I realized that I had fallen into a state that could be described as resignation, and I slapped my cheeks as hard as I could. I can''t just give up on something that Daniel hasn''t given up on yet. I reassured myself that I would do my best. When I got home, I found that it was swollen more than I thought, and my mother laughed and cooled it down for me. A few days later, I was working in a flower bed that had not yet been replanted with summer flowers. My father was replacing the grass in the lawn area. He inspects the lawn and replaces only the areas that have gone bad, so he can manage the area by himself. He said that next year he would teach me the standards of inspection and how to replace the lawn, so I''ll just do what I''m supposed to do. "Zerk! What? Suddenly I was thrown backwards, and I fell forward with my shovel in my hand. I felt a familiar arm wrapped around my neck and turned around, calling out my name. Nico. You''re still doing the same humble work, aren''t you? He was impressed that I could do this without getting bored with greetings. On the other hand, there is no such thing as a fancy gardener''s job. The finished product may be beautiful, but the process is an accumulation of simple work. Nevertheless, I understand Nico''s impression. In my previous life, I thought the same thing about a tofu maker who just did the same work every day. I wondered what was so good about such a simple and unchanging job. Now I think I understand. As long as it makes the girls happy, that''s all that matters. The garden of the Ernst family is for the pleasure of the Ernst family. That''s why I''m a gardener, so it doesn''t matter if the preparation work is simple or tacky. I guess my stubborn father and mother in my previous life kept doing the same thing because they had customers who said it was delicious. I can admit that my parents were cool craftsmen in their previous life, as I am aiming to be cool in my father''s work now. But at the same time, I can''t stand the fact that I was uncool in my previous life when I challenged them for being lame. I''m still an apprentice gardener, but I''ve realized that when you have a clear purpose, you don''t care what people think of you. In my previous life, I used to get angry at my stubborn father for not paying attention to anything I said, but now that I''m on the receiving end of it, it doesn''t bother me at all. Hahaha, you''re not just dust, you''re covered in dirt!¡¡You''re not dusty, you''re covered in dirt! Yes, just like this. The girl''s bodyguard, the boy, I forgot his name because it was hard to say. Let''s just call him Pochi, as Nico calls him. Porgy always says something to me when we meet, but I don''t mind. Rather, I felt his arm around my neck tighten, and I patted him on the arm to calm him down. You''re right. You''ll get your beautiful dress dirty. He smiled and replied, not wanting to deny it, and Pochi choked on his words. I know it''s not the reaction you were expecting, but I don''t want to get in trouble with my colleague Pochi, so I''m just going to give him what he wants. You are not worthy of ...... you, you are not worthy of Lydia! Yes. I''m not sure what I want to do, but I''ll do my best. I don''t know what she deserves, but I nodded my head, not only because of our differences in status, but also because she''s more human than I am. For some reason, Pochi was shocked by my reply and searched for words again. I grabbed Nico by the back of his collar to stop him, as he wobbled away from me, wrapped his fist in one hand and began to snap his fingers. When I looked over at her to stop Porgy, she bit her lip to keep from getting angry and kept quiet. Her cheeks are a little red. "Miss? "......!¡¡What is it? When I called out to her, she noticed me after a short pause and looked up at me. It seems that she hadn''t heard our previous conversation. No, I need you to take care of Porgy while I keep Nico under control. When I asked her to do so, she understood what was going on and immediately threw words at Porgy. "Yeerk, again?¡¡I told you that Zak is my friend. I told you that Zaku is my friend. "Yes! The young lady reprimanded him, and he saluted and stood behind her. You''re so good at answering, you know that? When Nico clicks his tongue, Pochi sticks his tongue out where the lady can''t see it. He was clearly not sorry, and Nico gave him a pale stare. Can''t we do something about Nico''s low boiling point about me? In order to distract Nico, I asked him what was on my mind. "Hey, Nico. What? "Hey, Nico." - "What?" - "Miss, are you feeling bad? You had a difficult expression on your face earlier, like you were thinking. In response to my question, Nico''s expression became one of dismay, as if he had been drained of his poison. It''s because of ...... Zach''s opening words that he said that. I? The only thing I said to the young lady was that I asked her for some peaches, but I''m not sure if that was a bad idea. But I was worried about the way she looked before she asked for it. You''re saying it''s a bad idea because it''s like telling your boss? It''s amazing how many bombs you drop and don''t even know it. "Did I say anything dangerous? You''ll be able to find a lot of people who are interested in this sort of thing. In the end, he didn''t tell me which one was the bomb, as Nico called it. I guess we were just talking about what went wrong. But if today''s escort is Porgy''s day, we can''t go to the secret garden. I don''t have much of a problem with being found out, but the lady seems to prefer to keep it a secret, and Nico has no intention of showing Porgy his true colors. I thought I had to keep it a secret when my dad first told me, but I told Nico, and I told Daniel and the others, although I didn''t tell them where it was. Now that I''ve revealed this much myself, I''m ready to be scolded for abusing my authority over the Ernst family''s property, even if only partially. At any rate, I asked her to wait while I talked with her to finish replanting the flower bed I was working on, and sat her down on a bench under the shade of a tree since it was near the promenade. While we were talking and waiting, Pochi was preparing a rug for her to sit on and a parasol for her, but just in case. So, what''s up today? I bent down in front of her, looked at her, and asked, and she wandered her eyes, then dropped her eyes to her knees and started to worry about something. I nodded my head, not expecting her to be so troubled since it was our usual exchange. As I waited patiently, she squeezed her hands in her lap and turned away. She turned away, her hands clasped in her lap, and said, "You''re not allowed to come in here unless you want to? "No?¡¡I''m just happy to see you, that''s all. I''m happy to see you, but I''ve come here before because I had something to report, so I figured I''d do the same this time, and I don''t mind if you don''t need me. I just said there was no problem, but the lady''s face turned red. Why do you have to say so much? "What? Zaku, it''s the way you say it. "The way you say it? I don''t know why I was scolded. Nico gave me some advice, but I couldn''t figure out what was superfluous in my simple answer. Nico patted her on the head and praised her for a job well done, or rather appeased her. The words were certainly strong, but I wondered what she was trying to do. Pochi, who was standing by, glared at me for upsetting the young lady, but I was fine. The chairperson''s glare was sharper and more painful. It''s more like Johan''s puffy face after a tantrum. "Oh yeah, I have something for Zak. After a certain amount of coaxing, Nico got up from the bench, pulled something out of his pants pocket and put it in both of my hands. "My birthday present to you. "Oh, thanks ....... He smiled and handed me the present, and I tried to thank him, though I was caught off guard. But when I saw what was in his hand, I was momentarily lost for words. "Nico, this is ....... "You''re a gardener, you shouldn''t hurt your hands. Well, yes, but... It''s true that there''s a lot of manual labor involved, so there''s nothing wrong with hurting your hands. But Nico''s gift of four metal rings was no everyday object. They''re knuckles. I''m not planning on damaging anyone''s skull. ...... I don''t know how to react to a gift that''s more practical than a wooden sword you might buy on a school trip. A friend of mine in a previous life once gave me a cheap utility knife, saying he couldn''t afford a butterfly knife, but I''ve never wanted a weapon. Incidentally, the utility knife was useful in camping. Especially the can opener. He looks at the knuckles in his hand and looks up at Nico. He has a very nice smile. "Thanks for the ......, I''ll take good care of it. "You can use it if you want. I''m not going to use it. I don''t use it, but I take it as a good luck charm or something. I didn''t answer whether I would use it or not, but just smiled back. "Now, it''s your turn, Miss Dia. When Nico clapped his hands and called out to her, she cowered. She hesitated for a moment, then gave a small cough and pointed to the spot next to her where Nico had been sitting earlier. Zaku, sit here. Zaku, sit here.¡¡Yeah. She gave me a glare and although I didn''t understand her intentions, I did as she said and sat down on the bench. The benches on the promenade are reserved for the Ernsts and their guests, so I wonder if it''s okay for me, a commoner, to sit on one of them, even if it''s at the end. I wondered if I should sit on the bench, even if it was at the edge. After I sat down, I looked at the lady, wondering what she was going to do, and when our eyes met, she became frightened. You don''t need to look at me, ......! I''m just curious. I don''t care what you say. - Shut your eyes! I was scolded, so I quietly shut my eyes. For some reason, I heard a deep breathing sound next to me. I wondered if he was going to pull off some kind of surprise with that much enthusiasm. I waited patiently, and a few beats later, I felt something in my hair. It went gently back and forth across my head with a slight tickle. It was different from my father''s coarse touch or my mother''s covering touch, and the area was so small that I didn''t immediately realize I was being stroked. "Ma''am? Realizing that she was being stroked, she opened her eyes and looked at her without asking for her permission. She was startled, stopped for a moment, and made a pretense of pulling back, but in the end her hand never left my head. I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one who can''t wait to get started. I''m not sure what to make of that. It''s hard to reach her when she''s sitting down, so she gets down on her knees and looks a little higher than I do. Apparently, this is her birthday present to me. I''ve just been doing what I can do, but I''m simply happy that I''ve gained something that she can recognize. "I''m so happy. Thank you, sweetheart. "......!¡¡Don''t look at me, it''s too hard. I looked up at the young lady and thanked her, but she scolded me again. I nodded my head and looked forward to meditate again. Then he stroked her for a while until she stopped. When I was done, I opened my eyes and saw Pochi out of the corner of my eye, looking very frustrated. A few days later, Ms. Catlin came to call me. I had heard beforehand that it was a day when she was expecting a visitor, so I thought I wouldn''t see her. But it was unusual for her to call me. "Well, it''s not Master Ludia who wants to see you, it''s ....... "Not? I''m a guest. What? It''s not unusual for someone to call you by your name. I can''t think of any customer of hers who would go to the trouble of specifying me. Nico will come on his own. I''m sure he''s a high class aristocrat, and I feel bad for Katrin for calling me, so I follow Katrin to the garden where the lady and her guest are having tea. I''m here as you requested. I bowed my head and bowed before I could see who it was. After showing her the way, Katrin also bowed and stepped back. I thought it would be better to ask her permission first, so I kept my head down and heard her chuckle and make a funny sound. I heard a chuckling sound as he kept his head down, "Well, you''re quite polite, aren''t you? The laughing voice sounded familiar, and I raised my head to check, only to see a blonde hair dazzling in the sunlight. "......, you know I''ll be seeing you on my tour. When I recognized the caller, I felt weak. The young lady, who had apparently been kept in the dark by Leo, looked at him with a subtle expression of amusement. My brother Matheus, the guard, is holding back, but his eyebrows are lowered as if he is a little weak. As for Pome, ......, she is chasing a fluttering butterfly. He''s free to do as he pleases, though he doesn''t like to sit still. It was the only chance I had to give it to him. "Give it to me? When I tilted my head, Leo handed me a rose-colored cloth bag tied with a white ribbon. The packaging alone looks expensive, but the obviously feminine coloration is so strange that I get a dubious look on my face. "It''s from Phil. "From Erna? When Leo answered the question on my face, there was a thud. When Leo and I turned toward the sound, the young lady had stopped in a standing position with her hands on the table. Noticing our eyes, she sits back in her chair and gives a small cough. It''s nothing. When the lady urged him to continue, Leo explained the situation. When Phil found out about Isak''s birthday, he wanted to give him a present to thank him for the other day. How did Erna know about it? "Because I asked him about it. Leo replied in a matter-of-fact manner, but I had no idea why he was mentioning me. And you don''t know what I like when I ask Erna for advice. Even in a previous life, she used my birthday as an excuse to buy what she wanted. For example, she gave me a hair cream that she thought I should dress up a little, but my sister used it in the end. There are some things that need to be pointed out, but anyway, I untied the ribbon to check the contents. What came out from inside was a white teddy bear with pale yellow and green eyes reminiscent of fresh green. What am I supposed to do with this? It''s too expensive, it''s too dirty, it''s too fancy, and it''s too difficult to handle. It''s too expensive, too messy, too fancy, too difficult to handle. I helped make it, so it''s from me. What, ......, do royals learn to sew? That''s about it. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. ...... Not happy. I''m not sure. I''m not sure what I''d give you, so I took advantage of Phil. I don''t need that kind of insincerity. Then you can choose not to give it to me. Leo''s very nice smile is so bright, it physically hurts my eyes. It''s an innocent smile, but I can''t help feeling that Leo is amused by it. I think Leo has a good personality. "Well, yeah. Thanks. I''ll let Phil know. I thanked him for the congratulations, and he smiled dazzlingly back. Once I was about to put the teddy bear in the bag, I felt his eyes on me. I followed her gaze and saw her staring at the bear. "Do you want it, young lady? No, I don''t want it. I thought she liked the bear because she liked pretty things, but she turned away and denied it. Then why was I looking at it? As I was putting the bear back, I remembered something. I was just putting the bear away when I remembered something: "Well, you still have plans to visit this month, right? Leo had said he wouldn''t get a chance to do it until today, but there was still one more day in the letter I''d gotten for this month. If he just wanted to give it to me during my birthday month, he could do it then. When I questioned him, Leo smiled at me. "It''ll be less trouble later if it''s right in front of you. I don''t understand. I could tell he was thinking about it, but he didn''t seem to want to say anything else. I didn''t understand the meaning of Leo''s words after all. Leo looked at the lady once, as if to ask for her consent, but she just turned away again, saying she didn''t know. The bear was kept in the servant''s waiting room until the work was finished. When I brought the bear home, I noticed that this time there was a message card attached to it. At night, before going to bed, I poured a little wind magic on the bear, or more precisely, on the magic stone used for the bear''s eyes, as written in the message card. Then, both of the bear''s eyes lit up slightly. "Whoa, I''ve been waiting a long time! The bear spoke. "Erna. You''re disturbing the neighbors, turn down the volume. I was somewhat surprised that he could actually do it, even though it was exactly what I had written, but I was more concerned about the volume of his voice. But it seems that you can handle the distance. It''s just as well that it''s a magic circle that Brother Roy has put together. Erna''s voice sounded more proud than before, but at a lower volume. It''s easy to imagine her smug expression, and I half-look at her in disgust. I think your stupid amount of magic power is pretty good too. What do you mean, "stupid"?¡¡If you''re going to compliment me, do it right. "Yes, yes, yes, yes. I''m not sure what to make of this. In the event you''re not sure what you''re looking for, there are a few things you can do. In short, it''s a cell phone. But what''s going on here? I know how it works, but the mechanism is so mysterious that I poked the bear with my finger. "I told Brother Roy what I wanted to do, and he came up with a magic circle. The sound is the wind, and the light makes it fly, so it''s like a light phone. Leo is amazing because he can put together the exact system he wants with your fluffy explanation. ...... I''m not very good at difficult things, so I''ll leave that to Leo and say that Erna just put magic power into it. I''m not sure what to make of this. He''s a guy who shows off his high specs in the strangest places. So, why the bear? It should work if all you have is a magic stone with a magic circle built in. I wonder why he made it into a stuffed animal. The magic stone alone is expensive, so I''m sure he was reluctant to accept it. Because it''s cute. It would be natural for me to have it. "This is unnatural. It would be too embarrassing if my mother saw me talking to a bear at my age. It''s not natural for me to have a bear. I''ll be able to talk for 24 hours with this. Calm down. You and I don''t work 24 hours a day. I don''t have a taste for carrying bears, and I''m sure Erna leaves hers in her room. I''m working and Erna is probably learning like a lady. We''ll probably only have time to talk once in a while at night. "Don''t worry about the details!¡¡I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to get in touch with me in the future. I''ve been told not to be bothered, but I''m already getting a little bothered. I don''t have anything in particular to say to Erna. "Answer! All right. I don''t know why I sent you this. You''ll be able to find a lot more information on this subject in the following article. I''m not sure what to make of this. I''m not sure what to make of this. I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to do this, but I''m sure I''ll be able to do it. It''s only natural for a princess to miss the common people. She smiled as she realized that the bear was probably peeling at the other end of the phone. I patted the bear on the head, even though I knew he couldn''t feel me. I''ll try to remember to call you. "Good to know. "Thanks for the present. "How can I help you? It was funny that the bear''s expression didn''t change, but I could tell from his voice what kind of expression Erna had on her face. In the event that you have any questions regarding where and the best way to get in touch with your loved ones, please do not hesitate to contact us. "I don''t know. I don''t know." Apparently, Erna''s rudeness towards me has not changed at all. 37 35． Shade "Where is Zak? After greeting each other, Nikolaus visited Ernst''s house and asked Ludia about his friend''s whereabouts. It was the usual exchange, but today Lydia''s reaction was a little different. ...... I have a few questions for you first. I''m not sure if you''ve seen this before, but I''m sure you''ve. You will find a lot of things that you can do to make your life easier. What? I''m not sure if it''s because the guard is J?rg, who doesn''t have good feelings for the apprentice gardener, but Lydia closes the distance, covers her mouth with her hand, and whispers. Nikolaus followed suit and bent down to make it easier for Lydia to speak. I''m not sure what to say, but I''m going to say it. What?¡¡I''m not sure what to make of that. I''m sure you''ve heard of it. I''m not sure what to make of it, but I''m sure it''s a good idea. In the event you''re not sure what you''re looking for, you''ll be able to get a hold of us on the web. Nikolaus asks, to encourage him to go on. I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but it''s a good idea. Prompted by Nikolaus'' question, Lydia thinks back to the timing when she felt strange. Then, with hesitation and embarrassment, she begins to reveal what came to her mind. She said, "You know, ...... doesn''t take me by the hand when I go to the secret garden anymore. Also, he still compliments me verbally, but he doesn''t pat me on the head anymore. ...... He does that for Flora, but ......". As I listened to him, Nikolaus''s expression gradually changed to one of dismay. It''s not just that you''re lonely because you''ve stopped touching me. "Sawa ......? It''s not that I''m not a good person, but I am. In the event that you have any questions concerning where and how to use the internet, you can call us at the web site. I''m not sure what to say, but I''m going to say it. I''m not going to let Zach get his hands on another man''s woman. "Yes. "You''re engaged to a prince. Nikolaus gave an easy answer. Lydia froze once, unable to comprehend the content of his answer. It is true that since I informed you that I was engaged to Roy, I have not had any unintentional contact from the gardener''s apprentice boy. Lydia had thought it was because he had an escort, but now she realized that he hadn''t touched her for a long time before that. Her attitude hadn''t changed at all, except for the lack of touch, so she hadn''t dreamed that he was being so considerate. Nikolaus said that it might be unconscious. It seems that the butler has trained you to be a lady''s man. If he had received even a temporary but minimal education as a squire, he would have been especially careful with the engaged girl to refrain from inadvertent contact. Rather, from Nikolaus''s point of view, the two of them had been too close from their first meeting. At first he was taken aback, but now that he knew his friend''s character, he understood that this was when he treated her like a sister and took care of her. It could be said that she stopped treating me as her sister when we got engaged and started seeing me as a girl. Well, I guess Zak won''t be touching you anymore. It''s not like that. ...... I''m not sure what to make of that. The fact that he would never touch her again was a shock to her. She knew that she had loved the hand that lightly stroked her head. The heat in her cheeks, which had been so hot that she thought she would burst, suddenly receded. Unable to see the stunned Lydia, Nikolaus poked her lightly on the forehead. Nikolaus laughed at Lydia, who pressed her forehead in surprise. You''re a lot more stupid than you think. You''re an idiot." "......? You can just touch it from Miss Dia. "......, me first? I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that. I''ve never touched him before, and I''ve never touched him myself. I''ve never touched him myself. I''ve only been able to grab the hem of his clothes. I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but it''s a good idea. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one. I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that. This is only applicable if the person being treated does not want to be treated, Nikolaus heard from his friend. Nikolaus was amused by the confusion in Lydia''s eyes, and calmed her down. In the first place, there was not much that Lydia could do about it. She will not give him the kind of look that Nikolaus experienced before, as if he were touching her directly. In fact, at this rate, he might just poke her with his fingertips. "......, why don''t you be a little more honest about Zak''s birthday? When Nikolaus realized that he could not get away with this, he mentioned that it was his friend''s birthday month. If he didn''t give her a reason to act, she would be in a constant state of worry. You haven''t decided on a present yet, have you? "...... "I haven''t decided on a present anyway. She had no idea what to give the apprentice gardener, and last year, she had spent the whole time wondering what he would like. He could have asked him directly what he wanted, but since he had received a heartbreaking answer when he asked him once, that was not an option for Lydia. Nikolaus''s suggestion was something that he could do, but Lydia wondered if simply showing an action was equivalent to a birthday gift. ...... Is that what you want? I''m not sure. I''ve never been able to do that before, so why would I do that? This time she could not speak. After a few moments, she made a small fist with both hands as if she were clenching her resolve. I''m going to be a little more honest today. Nikolaus cheered her on as she roused herself by declaring, "Good luck. After apologizing to J?rg, who seemed to be sulking a bit at being left out of the discussion, for keeping him waiting, Lydia headed for the garden. While he was wondering how to address the apprentice gardener he had found, Nikolaus, who had accompanied him, leaned over and greeted him first. As well as the fact that he was the first to get to him, Lydia felt frustrated when she saw how easily Nikolaus could get to the apprentice gardener. It''s all right as long as the girls are happy. But the gardener''s apprentice''s words were more than enough. In that way, it was as if everything he was doing was for himself. Why would he give such an answer to the question of how he could continue his humble work? He is really heartbreaking. I tried to tell myself that the plural didn''t refer only to myself, but my heart beat faster because I didn''t point to the Ernsts, but to myself, so I didn''t think it was egotism. The fact that he was thinking about me even when I wasn''t with him made my heart beat faster, and the heat reached my head, making me feel like I was going to explode. As I bit my lip to try to calm my agitation, I was surprised to hear the voice of a young apprentice gardener. It seems that J?rg has caught Nikolaus off guard while he was not listening to him. He rebukes J?rg to recognize him as his friend, since it is obvious that his opposition is the gardener''s apprentice boy. J?rg seems to be uncomfortable with the idea of a commoner talking to a nobleman on equal terms, even if it is only on the Ernst family''s premises, and he has tried to persuade him several times, but has not been able to convince him. Ludia herself was obsessed with her status until she met the apprentice gardener, so I can understand her feelings. However, she hopes that the three men who are to become her personal guards in the future will understand. As Ludia reconfirmed her future tasks, the apprentice gardener asked her the same question as usual, urging her to sit on a bench on the promenade. "So, what''s up today? Normally, I would talk about my sister Flora or my fianc¨¦ Roy, or report on what I''ve been able to do with my lessons. But this time, I have a goal: to be honest in front of him. I can''t go back on my declaration to Nikolaus, so I have to tell him that I''m really just here to see him. "~~ Yo, you can''t come here unless you want to? I put all my strength into my fist and squeezed out a twisted line. Moreover, I couldn''t look the other person squarely in the face and turned away. He instantly realized his blunder and cursed himself inwardly. No?¡¡I''m just happy to see you. Rather, I was surprised to receive a response from the other person that was more than what I wanted to say. Why is it so easy to come up with such a line? Or rather, why such an answer is given just by asking whether something is good or bad? It was so heartbreaking that I unintentionally scolded him. But it was his fault, too, for so easily surpassing the efforts of others. Nikolaus, who seemed to have recognized Ludia''s efforts, patted her on the head and said she had done well. Later, Nikolaus was giving a gift to the apprentice gardener, but Lydia did not know what the metal ring was for. Apparently, it was to protect his hands. The gardener''s apprentice seemed to know what it was for, and judging by the weakened expression on his face, he was not pleased. Lydia knew that he would accept her kindness even if it wasn''t his favorite, but she still wanted to give him something that would make him happy. She is worried that if she can''t get a gift from her friend Nikolaus, she won''t be happy with her own gift either. In the middle of all this, Nikolaus calls out to her that it is her turn. It was her turn, and she almost jumped out of her skin. He clears his throat to keep himself calm, and when Lydia asks him to sit down next to her, the apprentice gardener sits down without hesitation. But when he was about to act on his decision, his copper eyes turned to look at her, and the tension grew. I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that. I don''t care what you say. Shut your eyes! Lydia regretted that she had yelled again. She was too nervous to ask for help honestly. She wondered if he would be disgusted with her, even though she was his superior, for always scolding him. I look at his face as he quietly meditates, and feel uneasy. What I''m about to do may be nothing more than self-satisfaction. I worry about whether he will be pleased, but if I stop here, I will not be able to move forward. I have to try to be a little more honest in front of him. Take a deep breath and calm your nerves and anxiety as much as you can. I got down on my knees on the bench so that I could reach him and gently reached out to touch his Tobi-iro hair. The Tobi-iro hair I touched was not silky, but it was soft and warm in the sunlight. The hair was not silky, but it was soft and warm in the sunlight. Ludia enjoyed the feeling of the hair, which was surprisingly comfortable to touch. "Miss? She was absorbed in stroking her head when her eyelids opened and her copper eyes turned to look at her. She paused, but could not pull away from the comfort of the touch. Ludia tries to regain her composure and tells him that this is her birthday present to him. This is a great way to make sure that you get the most out of your time with your family and friends. I''m not sure if this is a good idea, but it''s a good idea. In order to disguise her embarrassment, Lydia increased the speed of her head stroking. Although it was difficult for her, she wondered if such a trivial act would really be accepted as a gift. I''m afraid of his reaction. I''m so happy. Thank you, sweetheart. As soon as the apprentice gardener understood my intentions, he broke into a truly happy smile. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. ......!¡¡It''s hard to do, so don''t look at me. It was a relief and a pleasure to see her happy, but she hadn''t expected to be so pleased. Because of the unexpected reaction, Lydia forgot to be honest and complained. But it was true that it was hard to pet him with that heartbreaking smile on his face. At Lydia''s protest, the apprentice gardener obediently lowered his eyelids again, keeping the smile on his face. After that, he savored the feel of her hair as she stroked it, savoring the fact that she was pleased. "See? You''re pleased, aren''t you? On the way back to the mansion, Nikolaus smiled at her as if she deserved it, which made Lydia feel a bit frustrated. How do you know so much about Zaku? I don''t know much at all, but Nikolaus, whom I met later, knows more than I do. "Oh my. Who do you think I am? Implicitly revealing her position as his friend, Ludia bit her lip. I don''t understand! I don''t know!" The sudden indignation in his voice cut off the conversation. I don''t know!" The sudden indignant voice interrupts the conversation. When he turns to the voice that interrupted his exchange with Nikolaus, J?rg is lying face down with his eyebrows raised. He lowered his fists and put all his strength into them. I don''t believe that the apprentice gardener is someone that Lydia would approve of. I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to do that. Nikolaus was about to react with a snap of his knuckles, but Lydia stopped him with her hand. Nikolaus seemed to have understood his intention to leave the matter to his own subordinate, and he relented. Lydia turns to face J?rg. His appearance gives her a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. She felt a sense of familiarity with him. He reminded her of herself two years ago, when she had determined justice based only on her own knowledge of the world and had refused to accept anything else. "Am I the kind of person that J?rg would say that about? "Of course I am, the daughter of the neutral and fair Duchess of Ernst, the fianc¨¦e of His Highness the First Prince, and the future queen!¡¡I am very honored to be able to serve such a person! I''m very honored to serve such a person!" She asked J?rg the question that Ludia herself felt, and he raised his head from his prone position and answered loudly with a mixture of excitement and joy. The compliments he received were, of course, all titles that Lydia possessed. It is true that they are Rydia''s titles, but they were given to her by others and not earned by her. So, unless I''m a duchess or Roy''s fianc¨¦e, Jelk won''t be interested in me. I''m not sure what to make of that. It''s not ...... that! It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. If a nobleman wants to become a knight, he will eventually want to become a knight in the royal guard. Guarding the first prince''s fianc¨¦e is one of the shortcuts. It would be a shame to give it up. Lydia gave a small laugh, amused by his honest reaction. I''m not saying it''s a bad thing. I''m proud to be born into the Ernst family. I was born to a father and mother I love, and I want to be someone they can be proud of. That''s why Lydia is trying to be worthy of being a duchess. I''m glad that Yelk''s compliment is an acknowledgement of that. J?rg is relieved to hear Ludia''s words. Normally, like J?rg, I would evaluate myself with the fact that I am a nobleman, a duchess, and a member of the Ernst family in mind. That was the norm, and up until two years ago, I mistakenly thought that was what my parents expected of me. But Zaku is different. He values me for who I am. He doesn''t evaluate her from the standpoint of a duchess, but sees whether Ludia''s actions are good or bad, according to his own measure, and praises and scolds her. When he praises her, it is for the results of her efforts, and when he scolds her, it is because she is not taking care of herself. He praises her when she gets results from her efforts and scolds her when she is not taking care of herself. "Thanks to you, I never lose sight of myself. But there is someone who treats her with respect. He probably doesn''t know how much it helps him. A smile naturally appeared on his face. "For me, Zaku is a very valuable person. If you don''t see it right away, I hope you will one day. He smiled at her instead of scolding her, and Jelk was at a loss for a response. He knew in his head that he should nod his head after his master had persuaded him so much, but on the other hand, he was jealous of the fact that his master had defended him so much. "......, but that man is a coward. Yes, I think he''s a coward. Only when it comes to him, J?rg can''t obediently agree. "Why do you think so? The master, Lydia, who tilted her head curiously, looked straight back at him. J?rg couldn''t bear the look in her eyes and turned his head down again. I''m sure that when he was assigned to the team, he would have been able to get the job done. When he was assigned, he thought that he would be the only one of the opposite s*x close to his age. Then I was sure that my master, Lydia, would find me dependable and trust me right away. But he was thwarted by the fact that a man who did not even aspire to be a knight had already gained his master''s trust. You can''t even protect Lydia-sama, he''s just tinkering with the dirt, but when he''s with her, Lydia-sama seems very happy. No, that''s not ...... true. I do. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. I''m not sure what to make of that. I strongly agree with you on that last point. What? In a corner of his mind, he knew that his master would be displeased, but once he spoke out, he couldn''t stop. J?rg was surprised and stopped saying it. I know you don''t mean to, but Zak is sneaky enough to do things we can''t do. "...... Oh, yes, that''s right! I''m not sure if I remembered the case, but Ludia looks a little flaky. Jelk nodded his head with a hint of amusement as he could relate to his master''s frustration. I''m sure you''ll find it easy to admit fault and apologize. You''re so easy to praise. "......, you''re complimenting me. They nodded at each other and complained, and Nikolaus pointed out to them. No, it''s a complaint. I can''t do it, but you''re being sly! "Yes!¡¡It is strange for a man to sell beauty and cuteness so cheaply! Oh, yes, ....... Nicolaus gave up trying to correct her. If that''s what they think, then so be it. "So, J?rg. "Yes. "You don''t like Zak? Jelk was stunned when Ludia looked at him straight in the eyes and asked, "Do you hate Zaku? J?rg was surprised that he couldn''t say he hated him right away. He thought back to an instance when he had felt annoyed that he could not have said that. Once, on a day when J?rg was guarding, an apprentice gardener gave Lydia homemade cookies. I tried to stop him from giving her such a simple thing, but he seemed to have asked for it again, and I couldn''t stop him. Instead, I said that I would taste them before my master, Lydia, did, and she readily agreed, handing me a package for three guards, including herself. I inwardly rolled my eyes at the fact that they had prepared their own portions from the beginning, but when I tasted one of the cookies, I found it to be simple but delicious. The three of us ate them later in the servants'' anteroom as a tea break, but I was the first to finish them, and Petra warned me not to even look at them, and Emilia chided me for being so stubborn. Yes, I was embarrassed because of him. J?rg opened his mouth, reaffirming his annoying existence. I don''t like ....... I don''t like him, but I might consider his attitude in the future. I have to admire the fact that you have prepared for the poisoning in advance. I''ll consider your attitude if you continue to prepare poisonous food in the future. But I don''t like this faggot. Pointing his finger, J?rg asserts. He was repulsed by Nikolaus'' defense of the apprentice gardener. "I don''t want your kind of shit. At J?rg''s words, Nikolaus, with his blue streaks, smiled lustily, though he was deflated. You''ll be able to find a lot of people who are interested in this sort of thing. You should apologize as a master, but when you tried to apologize before, Nikolaus told you that it was unnecessary because he would settle the matter with you. Lydia doesn''t understand what happens between boys. So, she just tries to keep it from getting worse. After making sure that there is no argument, Lydia turns to face J?rg again. Yelk, I may not be the best master, but I''m glad you''re thinking of Zaku. Thank you. Ludia smiled happily and reached out to stroke Yeerk''s short hair. Yelk looked back at his master curiously at the gesture of praise. Lydia tilted her head at him. "What''s wrong? I''m not sure if it''s a good thing, but I think it''s a good thing. In the event that you''ve got any questions regarding where by and how to use the web site, you can contact us at our own web site. I''m not sure what to make of that. I''m not sure what to say, but I''d like to know what you think. Did I say something strange? J?rg wondered at his master''s inexplicable behavior. What''s the matter? "It''s too early to tell, child. "What? J?rg, who was only two years older than Nikolaus, was treated like a child, and J?rg bit Nikolaus verbally. It was some time later that Lydia, who was busy calming her own agitation, stopped the argument between the two. 38 36． Tang Iris "Nico, what''s wrong? I asked Nico after he finished typing in the study garden. Nico rolled his eyes, framed by his long eyelashes, and the young lady, who was sitting on the edge of the fountain waiting for him to finish, tilted her head. What, all of a sudden? Hmm, I was feeling a little down. I think it''s the same as always. I asked her because I had a strange feeling that I could only describe as vague, so when she said that, I felt like I was imagining things. "What made you think that? No, ......, Nico''s side was unusually lax, and the angle of the shot was not straight. I don''t know. I''m not sure what you mean by that. I answered her because she asked me, but I''m sure it''s boring to talk to a girl about a hot topic like that with your fists. I felt sorry for boring him, but he let out a sigh. Then he looked up and smiled. I''m not even good at acting yet. He said and sat down next to the girl. I followed suit and sat down next to Nico. I looked ahead and saw that the dew from yesterday''s rain was still on the leaves and glistening in the trees beyond the border of the sun. If you don''t want to talk about it, that''s fine. If he doesn''t want to, that''s fine. At least, I''ll go along with him to relieve stress. If you don''t want to talk about it, that''s fine. "It rained yesterday, didn''t it? Yeah. It''s the rainy season, it''s been raining a lot lately. A long, drizzling rain fell in the evening and at night. There was no sign of a heavy downpour, so we didn''t need to stay at the hut to check on it. On the way home, the young lady seemed strangely disappointed. "My sister gets sick when it rains," she said. "Nico, you''re here? Yes. I was mildly surprised at the fact that I hadn''t heard. Nico affirmed and continued with his story, keeping his long eyelashes down. I used to get little headaches, but lately they''ve been so bad I can''t even rest in bed. ...... Nico seems frustrated that he can''t do anything because he''s not a doctor or anything. The lady who asked and I are equally helpless to do anything. I can''t even say that I''m hopeful that her condition will get better, because it''s getting worse. Seeing the regretful young lady and me in thought, Nico chuckled softly. I can''t wait for the rainy season to end. Nico spills out a hope that he knows will not be a fundamental solution. I''m sure that''s why he can''t stand to see his sister in such pain. Suddenly, I felt a faint hint of a presence. I was curious, so I traced the source of the residue. "Zaku? What are you doing? You''ll be able to find a lot more information on the web. You''ve got to be careful not to get too close. But I was too focused on searching for a vague presence to respond. What is the aptitude of ...... Nico? "Wind, though? "I see. When I heard Nico''s answer, I thought about the strange feeling I had noticed. What, why are you sniffing Master Nikolaus? "Huh? I''m sure you''re not the only one who has a problem with this. "Bad. But something smells sweet. It''s a faint scent that you don''t notice until you get closer. When I first saw Nico, I thought he looked like he would smell sweet, but I didn''t think he would. I don''t want to smell like sweat, so I wear cologne. "I wear cologne because I don''t want to smell like sweat. I like it that way. I don''t like thick or strong smells, but I don''t mind soft smells like this. You can use the scent of your favorite flower. You said Zaku looked like me before. That''s why I had it made. Nico smiled happily, probably because he had guessed the type of scent. I didn''t know that perfumes could be made to order. I didn''t know that. "......?¡¡What''s up, girl? For some reason, the girl''s cheeks were puffed up and her eyes were fixed. She seems angry, but I''ve never seen her so angry before. You have a funny look on your face. While I was trying to figure out what had made her so angry, Nico poked her cheek with his finger mercilessly. As if embarrassed by the poke, she put her hand on her cheek to protect herself from further attack. Perhaps because of Nico''s teasing, she was angry with me, but she looked at me resentfully. But even though she glared at him, Nico seemed to be relaxed. I wonder what this standoff is all about. By the way, what was she trying to scold him for? Was it because I was interrupting Nico when he was talking seriously? I didn''t mean to offend her, but I didn''t know how to explain to them what was bothering me. Nico, who had been receiving the young lady''s glare, let out a smile as if he had just been caught off guard. It''s a good thing you asked. I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to help you. I''m sure she''s sorry she can''t help you. "All I can do is listen to ....... That''s enough. I don''t care anymore because I said so. I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that. I''m going to ask my father to share the summer chrysanthemums that are in bloom. I''m sure they''ll help with your headache. Thank you. The fragrance has such an effect. It''s the right time of year for summer chrysanthemums and scented plants, and my mother is making tea leaves, so I''ll share them with Nico when I can. Well, the dandelion heads are probably getting tired of waiting, so we''d better get back. Niko ended the conversation by mentioning Pome, the lady''s bodyguard, who was waiting for her behind the hedge. My daughter and I nodded and left the garden for study. When we left the hedge, Pome was sitting in a triangle at the base of a tree, taking a nap. That day, Nico left with a bouquet of summer white chrysanthemums. I was wondering what was the nature of that strange feeling I noticed today. One day, a while later, I opened the door flanked by a potted silver plum tree. "Mom, I''m home. Sorry to bother you. After the door was closed, Nico took off the hood of his cloak and greeted me. Oh, welcome. You''re a very beautiful girl. Nico, you''re beautiful. Are you here? I nodded in the usual way and asked her if she was here. She''s here," Mom replied, heading for the kitchen to prepare tea. I''m here," Mom replied, heading for the kitchen to prepare tea. Niko complains as he takes off his cloak, which has a covert effect. I invited Nico to my house on his day off, but he is a man and a beautiful woman, so it was not safe for him to come with me. So I asked him to borrow it. I''m sorry about that. I''ll make some for summer next time. No, don''t make more. Not like this. I thought he was waiting for me at the dining table, but the owner of the cloak, who had come earlier, greeted me and apologized. But the content of his apology made me pause. It would be better not to produce more of these items, considering the pain of Matheus'' guards. Nico stopped speaking as he was about to ask who it was. He looked familiar and stared at Leo, who was wearing a brown wig. Leo met his gaze with a smile. After a few seconds, Nico seemed to have an idea and opened his eyes as if he was looking at something incredible. "Your Highness, ......? I''ve talked to Eugen a lot, but this is the first time I''ve talked to Nikolaus outside of greetings. With a smile that sparkled even though he was wearing a wig, Leo admitted he was right. I''m not sure who Eugen is, but he''s probably Nico''s father, who says he''s the vizier. In response to Leo''s affirmation, Nico grabbed me by the shoulders, turned his back to Leo, and asked me in a whisper. "Why is the prince in Zaku''s house? "Yes. I borrowed that cloak from Leo. "So why? Well, did you just pick up a stray? You pick up too much of everything. ...... When I briefly explained how I got to know Leo, Nico gave me a tired, resigned sigh. I''m sure you''ll be glad to know that I''m not the only one who''s been known to pick up strays. So... Are you sure? What''s okay? He''s Miss Dia''s fianc¨¦. Nico points at Leo and asks in a whisper. I wonder if it''s okay for him to point his thumb at the prince, even secretly. "Yes, it is. "Yeah," ...... says. I knew Leo before he got engaged to your daughter. Oh, yeah. When I tilted my head to the side, not understanding the meaning of the question, Nico''s shoulders slumped in dismay. I''ve known Leo for a long time. "Is it okay if I call you Leo here? "Yeah. Thank God you''re a quick learner. You''re a friend of Zak''s. I''m getting used to it. I''ll call you Nico. Thank you. I''ll do that. The two of them knew each other without introduction, so they were on the same page. But what had Nico gotten used to? Just then, there was a knock on the door and the front door opened. Hello. Auntie, today is ......? Oh my god, I''m so sorry. She was standing in the doorway, talking, when Marija came in and bumped into Nico''s back. Holding her face with one hand, she looked up to see what the wall was that she had hit, and then turned around to look Nico squarely in the face. At that moment, Mariya turned red, froze, and looked dazed. I recognized the effect of Nico''s beauty and remembered it with a sinking feeling. In a previous life, my sister told me that there are character attributes in otome games. I''m sure you''ve heard of them. What''s a pheromone? "I think it''s a beautiful woman who smells like a flower. Okay. That''s exactly what Nico is. I don''t need a title like that. Why don''t you worry about this little girl with the pigtails? I don''t feel like I''m being complimented, Nico pointed out to us, half-eyed and taking his time. We''ve been through something like this before, so we took it easy and watched the situation unfold. I felt bad for Marya. "Marija, I''m sorry. Are you okay? I bent down to meet Marya''s gaze and called out to her. She was drunk, but after a moment, she focused on me and her expression became distorted with tears in her eyes. "Zaku~ You startled me. I''m sorry. Mariya clung to me, and I patted her on the head to quiet her down. I''m used to seeing her, but I''ve learned that Nico is a beauty that would surprise a girl if she wasn''t prepared for it. It''s true, there''s no one this beautiful in the downtown area, so it''s a surprise. "What is it? What is it? You didn''t tell me. "No, you didn''t. Sorry. What are you trying to do? Hmm? But I''m not going to lose to ......! What''s Marya fighting? I couldn''t understand what she was saying in the second half, but somehow she calmed down and I took her food and sent her on her way. In the event that you have any questions regarding where and how to use the internet, you can contact us at our own web site. I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that I''m not the only one. I''m me. What is Nico talking about? "Miss Marilla is a sight to behold. You can''t say that about Miss Dia. ...... Leo is praising Mariya for some reason, Nico is sighing, what the hell is going on? And there is nothing to hide from your daughter other than the fact that you work for Daniel. Anyway, after we finished our tea, I led them to my room. Leo''s bodyguard, Matheus, stayed at the table. The room may be small for two noblemen, but I''ll make it bearable. They sit on the bed, and I sit on a wooden chair with a round board on a tripod. So, why did you call me here today? "Before you ask, Nico. Can you use wind magic to make it impossible for anyone to hear us? I can do that in an area this big. He asked Nico to start the conversation, and as soon as he finished, he put a soundproof membrane in the room. In the event that you have any questions regarding where and the best way to get in touch with us, please do not hesitate to contact us. I''m not sure. I''m not sure what to say. No, I''m just guessing. I thought it might give people the wrong idea if I''m wrong. I''ve been thinking about how to explain it to Nico, who tilts his head. Is there anyone in Nico''s family who has a dark side? No, I don''t. It seems that the Count of Rudolstadt is a family with a lot of people whose aptitude is wind. There may be people with water or earth attributes, but fire or dark attributes are not compatible with each other, so they are basically not candidates for marriage. I didn''t know that aptitude can also affect compatibility in human relationships. I wonder if a person with a lot of magical power is more susceptible to the influence of attributes. Where the hell did you find the dark attribute? Leo asks, "If you''re talking about it, then you must have found dark magic somewhere. It''s good that he''s talking so fast, but Leo''s comprehension is weird. I wonder why he is so smart. I saw something in Nico''s hair the other day. It was really faint, but I felt the residue of dark magic from Nico, so it was strange. I didn''t know Nico''s aptitude, but I had never felt the presence of a dark spirit in my life. At my words, Nico touched a strand of hair on his neck. "We met that day before you came to Ernst''s, right? Yes, ......, my sister fixed my hair before we left. That''s right around the time I checked, Nico recalled. I think the fact that it moves to the person it touches means that they''ve been exposed to that much dark magic. That''s why Nico''s sister is not feeling well, maybe because she is cursed. What I felt was evil magic, so it was definitely magic that someone used intentionally. Some dark magic can interfere with the mind, so it can be a curse if misused. That''s why I thought it was simple. It was just a hypothetical, but Nico''s face changed when he heard it. "Who is that guy? No, they don''t know yet. That''s why I asked Leo to come, to make sure. I reminded Nico, who had clearly forgotten how to talk to a woman, that there was no proof. Nico was in a state of shock, but he sat back down. But his eyes remained fixed. So, what''s this about a prince? I can only read signs, so I thought Leo might be able to tell me what kind of magic it is. I grew up in a small town, and I only know elementary magic that can be used by ordinary people with little magic power. But if Leo is good enough to create his own magic circle, he might be able to tell what kind of magic it is by looking at it. Leo was the one person I could rely on who knew the most about magic. I, on the other hand, can''t read a hint of magic. Anyway, I''d like to go visit Nico''s sister to see if she''s okay, okay? I don''t mind, but ...... He agreed to the visit, but Nico looked at Leo with deep wonder. Why are you helping me with this? Nico and Leo are acquaintances, but only acquaintances. A prince has no right to interfere in the family affairs of a nobleman. And if that''s true, he has no business asking me for help. I''m just a commoner helping out with the inspection. Today, I''m not helping you, I''m giving you time to visit. In response to Nico''s question, Leo narrowed his honey-colored eyes and smiled graciously. You owe me one, so no problem. Besides. And? And?" "I was curious to see who Isak would bow to. Nico''s eyes widened and he turned to me. "Did you bow to ......? Yeah. I don''t have any interest in doing anything for my friend that might end up being a waste of time. I want to do something for my friend, but since I''m asking him to help me with my personal situation, I should ask him nicely, no matter who he is. I bowed and asked for help, including borrowing a cloak, during my previous visit. Leo nodded his head with a single loan. He''s a good guy. He''s an ...... idiot. You can''t help it," Nico said, his face breaking into a grimace as if he were holding something in. After getting Nico''s consent to visit me, I took the bags of Natsu Shirogiku and Kuniisou tea leaves that my mother had prepared for me and headed out. I asked Nico to wear the cloak of secrecy to the central square, and then Brother Mateus rented a carriage to take me to the Roodlestadt residence. I had planned to go on foot at first, but I thought it would be too conspicuous, so Leo instructed Brother Matheus to arrange a carriage for me. The carriage stopped at the main entrance of the Rudolstadt house, and when I entered the house with Nico in the lead, I was greeted reverently by the butler and several maids. I thought I''d be treated as a valet, so I stood next to Brother Mateus, who was standing behind Leo. Welcome home, Nico. Mother, I''m home. My friend wants to visit her sister, is that okay? A woman with the same pale purple hair and eyes as Nico appeared and greeted him with a light hug, swaying her fluffy hair. The woman''s eyes rolled up in her head as she hugged him back and told him what she wanted. The woman rolled her eyes and said, "Well, it''s not the first time Nico has brought a friend. In contrast to Nico''s mother''s gleeful excitement, Nico somehow managed to keep his mouth in a smile, as if he was uncomfortable. If you''re a son, it''s embarrassing to have your mother get into a celebratory mood just because you brought your friends over. If possible, please let him go through with it. If you want to celebrate, at least do it after your friends come home. "Are you Zaku-kun? Yes. Yes. Nico''s mother looked at all of us and stopped looking at me for some reason. I didn''t expect her to see me dressed like a commoner and treat me like a friend. I was so surprised that I reflexively replied. Well, it''s nice to see you. My aunt is Elvira. Please keep in touch with Nico. "Yes. Nice to meet you too. Elvira-sama called herself an aunt, perhaps to accommodate me, a commoner, but I wonder if there is such a thing as a beautiful aunt. I''m sure she''s a bit older than my mother, but she''s just as beautiful as Nico''s mother. Who''s this? "......, Leo. This time, he stopped his eyes on Leo, and Nico, confused, introduced him to Master Elvira. You''ll be able to find a lot of people who are interested in this sort of thing. If Master Elvira remembered the prince''s face, she would be out. I''m sure he''s feeling a bit chilly inside. "Well, well, you two have made friends!¡¡You too, Leo-kun. "Yes. Yes, please do. Elvira-sama, not caring about Nico''s worries, is just happy that Nico has a friend. I''m not sure if you''ve ever heard of this, but I''m sure you''ve heard of it. "...... Mother, may I visit my sister? "Yes. But if she is asleep, please don''t wake her up. Then can I just leave this flower? She smiled and nodded as she showed him the bouquet of giant swallow weed she had brought with her. Of course. Thank you for the beautiful flowers. We followed Nico as he led the way, and once we looked back, we saw Elvira smiling at us. I''m glad my mother is a natural. When Elvira was out of sight, Nico breathed a sigh of relief. "Is she a natural? "Didn''t you see that before?¡¡I''m a natural. You''re a good mother. Yeah, I guess. I heard from Nico that his father''s reaction was funny after he started acting like an onee, but he didn''t say anything about his mother''s reaction. She didn''t care if I was a commoner or a friend, so maybe Master Elvira is a very generous person. He was a good mother, Leo said, and Nico nodded wryly, unable to deny it. He doesn''t seem to dislike Elvira-sama in any way. When we arrived at Nico''s sister''s room, Nico sent the maid who had been taking care of her inside back and let us in. Matheus is waiting outside the room. "Sister, are you awake? Nico called out to her to make sure she was awake, but she didn''t answer. As he approached the bed, he saw a woman with dark brown hair sleeping with her eyebrows drawn together. Her eyes were closed, with a hint of dark circles underneath. Her long eyelashes and wavy hair were the same as Nico''s and Elvira''s, but the color of her hair made her look very different. It was raining all last night, so she finally fell asleep in the morning. Not only Nico''s sister is sleeping, but even Nico has a painful expression on her face. The pain must be very severe to prevent sleep. If the symptoms continue, he might get sick even when it''s not raining. "Isak, how are you doing? ...... I sense dark magic in the air. I answered Leo''s question by looking for the presence of a spirit. There is a stagnant dark spirit presence around Nico''s sister that is characteristic of malicious use of magic. I''ve never sensed a persistent and accumulating type of magic before, but it''s not very pleasant to have a stagnant presence that doesn''t dissipate. I wonder if ventilation would help with this. Hearing my answer, Nico''s pale purple eyes lit up with anger. I didn''t want to see this kind of expression on Nico''s face, so I was hoping my speculation would be wrong. But it turned out to be a curse or some similar malicious magic at work. The gradual erosion suggests that there must be an imprint on him or a medium nearby. I''ve seen Miss Heloise once since the symptoms started, but I haven''t seen anything that looks like an imprint. It''s probably the latter. Leo, who had heard about the symptoms and history from Nico during the carriage ride, immediately had a theory as to the cause. I''m the one who relied on him, but I don''t want to be this overly dependable kid. I know I''m grateful for Leo''s cleverness at the moment, but I couldn''t shake the feeling that he was a jerk. Isn''t it possible that there''s an imprint where we can''t see it? "Then Miss Heloise herself must have some idea. Isak, can you find the medium? I don''t know. I''ll try. It''s harder to find than Leo''s cloak of secrecy, and because it''s in the room of Nico''s sister, Master Heloise, there are vestiges of darkness here and there. I couldn''t decide where to start looking, so I decided to arrange the bouquet of flowers I had brought with me. But the vase next to Heloise''s bed was already occupied. "Matsumushi-so? "Yes. It''s from your sister''s fianc¨¦. When I stopped to look at the purple cordyceps, Nico told me with an expression of relief. I could tell from his reaction that he did not have a good impression of my sister''s fianc¨¦. He''s just a kid, and the messenger brought the flowers too, thinking it was just a headache. It seems that her fianc¨¦ has never visited her in person. However, judging from the way she arranged the flowers she received, it seems that Heloise doesn''t have as bad an impression of her fianc¨¦ as Nico does. As far as I can see, Heloise is about one or two years older than Nico. But since I didn''t know the age of her fianc¨¦, I couldn''t tell whether Nico''s assessment was harsh or not. In the downtown area, there are a lot of older men who behave like that and get into fights with their girlfriends. The aristocratic men are better at sending flowers, even if they are handed down from generation to generation. It''s not the right flower to give your fianc¨¦. Leo looks at the pine coneflower suspiciously. "Why not? It''s a flower of tragic love. Oh. Really? Leo rolls his eyes in surprise at Nico and I''s reaction. Our reaction was that we didn''t know the language of flowers. "You''re not interested? "Flowers are just blooming, it''s weird for people to decide if they''re good or bad. I was on the receiving end until the other day, so I didn''t pay attention to it. I think that flowers and grasses are beautiful just because they grow and bloom. I don''t agree with the idea of adding or subtracting value to them by using the language of flowers. That''s why I can''t get into the language of flowers and its origin in botanical illustrated books, even if I read that part. It seems that Nico used to receive gifts from women judged by their looks before he started acting like a mannequin. This naturally included gorgeous bouquets of flowers. He told me once that he didn''t care about the meaning behind the flowers because they weren''t his taste. "I see. Leo smiled as he agreed with us. I can''t mix them with the flowers from my fianc¨¦, so I put the large swallow weed I brought next to them. I''m sure someone will put it in a vase for me later. I look at the petals that look like they are made of purple lace, thinking that they look like beautiful flowers to me. It''s a shame that people think it''s a bad flower because it has a bad meaning. "............ Leo. What''s up? I think it''s this. I was looking at the pine coneflower when I noticed it. I thought the presence of it was dense because it was near Heloise, but it seemed to have a darker, more distorted quality than the one that Heloise wore. In the event that you have any questions concerning where and the best way to get in touch with your loved ones, you can call us at the web site. You''re under a spell that amplifies the pain you feel. You can tell the effect by the shape of the pattern, Leo said. That bastard ...... Nico, it''s too early to tell. I''m sure you''ll be able to figure it out. I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but it''s a good idea. You can solve ......? I''m sure you''re not the only one. Nico was relieved to hear Leo''s confident words. I''m sorry to say that I''m not as worried about Heloise as I am about what I''ve just learned. I don''t know who did it, but I feel it''s terrible to put malice in a flower. Although they can be toxic, flowers and grasses are only soothing to the eye. It''s hard to have that value twisted. It would be nice to just solve it. ...... Leo muttered and pondered. He took a glance at Nico, who was quietly angry, and me, who was humbled by the misuse of the flower, and nodded as if he had made up his mind. I will return the cross of warning to the criminal. When Leo crossed his index and middle fingers against the pine coneflower, the hint of dark magic dissipated with the floating pattern. Is it over? "Yes. I''ll wipe off the dark scales on Miss Heloise just in case. Leo snapped his fingers lightly, and for a moment a particle of light enveloped Master Heloise and then disappeared. After that, the hint of darkness that I had felt was gone. This would speed up her recovery, he said. Nico approached Heloise''s bedside and checked on her. Her shadows were still there, but her expression had softened and she was breathing peacefully. Seeing this, Nico felt confident that she was okay, and his face showed his relief. Then he turned to us and smiled softly. Thank you. I was just glad to see Nico smile. I tried to keep my voice down, but I couldn''t stay in the room of someone who was resting, so I moved to Nico''s room. After making sure that the maid who served the tea had left, Leo opened his mouth. "Have the Marquess of Coon find someone with a cross-shaped bruise on his hand. That person is the magician. He made it so that the returned magic would always surface somewhere on the hand it touched. I''ll check with the Marquesses of Kuhn, who seem to be Heloise''s fianc¨¦''s family," Nico nodded. I was just going to check with them. ...... I was only going to check to see if it was a curse, I never thought I would be able to solve it. Who is Leo that he can not only identify the cause of the curse, but also break it and identify the culprit? No, a prince. He sashayed in and saved the princess. He''s like the prince in the picture book the little girl begged me to read. I knew it couldn''t be a storybook prince because the real prince is just a junior politician. Well, if the problem is solved in a few minutes, it would kill the moment and not be good for the story. "You''re the prince of light. What''s that? Leo is a light guy. It seems that Leo''s aptitude is well known among the nobility. A rare light attribute sounds like a hero. Oh, I thought he was the main hero of an otome game. I forgot. "I only used light magic at the end. Leo says casually as he sips his tea. Since light magic is mainly used for healing and purification, it was only used to purify the darkness that was attached to Heroyse-sama. I''m not sure what to make of that. What?¡¡I''m not sure what you mean by that. It''s the dark attribute that is best suited for gathering information and tracking. If you use light magic to exorcise dark magic, it will completely erase it and remove all traces of it, just as a shadow disappears when light hits it. When examining the effects of the spell, Leo explained that he had only darkened the shadows to give them an outline. I listened to his explanation, and since I didn''t feel like I could do it, I was convinced that it was a work of art because Leo had a lot of magic power, and I drank my tea. Nico is not convinced. "No matter how much magic you have, ...... Apparently, I have two attributes, light and dark. Leo replies simply with a sparkling smile. No one would think that such a physically dazzling guy would also have a strong dark attribute. It should be rare to have two attributes, but I often encounter them. There''s the Duke of Water and Wind, Erna the Princess of Light and Wind, and Leo is the third. There''s no soundproofing on ...... right now. It''s not a problem. They''ll figure it out. Oh, yeah. Leo cheerfully reassured Nico, who was worried about state secrets. I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to do it. Why isn''t ...... Zak surprised? You''ll be able to find a lot more information on the web. "Hmm?¡¡You''re just using available magic. The more magic you have, the more you can do, but is there anything wrong with knowing what you''re capable of and using it? I also tried to see how much magic I could use outside of my aptitude attribute at first. Besides, even if it''s dark, Leo wouldn''t abuse it. Hearing my answer, Nico let out a long sigh, and for some reason Leo smiled in satisfaction. Unlike light magic, dark magic is much easier to use. I''m not sure if it''s useful or not because I can only put up a thin film. I don''t know if it''s useful or not. There''s no way I''m going to be able to have a conversation with someone who''s really different from me. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make this work. Nico, you''re not weird. What''s weird about it? That''s not something you say to a woman. I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one. On the way home, Elvira saw us off. I gave her the summer white chrysanthemum and scented herb tea leaves that my mother had made for me, and she accepted them. Both flowers have a scent that is effective in relieving pain. Heloise''s condition would just have to heal on its own, so every little bit helps. A few days later, Nico happily reported to me that Heloise was recovering well. The cursed flower was not the work of her fianc¨¦, but of a maid who had a crush on him. Although she was not involved, her fianc¨¦ came to her directly to ask for her forgiveness. It did not lead to the dissolution of the engagement, but it seems that the other family''s position became weaker against Nico''s family. "If it''s a woman, you can''t hit her. Were you going to hit her? I was surprised that Nico was planning to hit the other house when he found out who did it. I could sense that he was angry, but I wondered if it was noble of him to try to solve the problem with physics. As the person who taught him how to release stress, I feel some responsibility. "Women''s jealousy is terrifying. I wonder if women get jealous..." I spit out such an impression and thought to myself that the lady should keep it in mind. I''m not sure if she''s jealous or not, but I''ve heard that she enjoys talking about princes with the rabbit girls. You don''t need to worry about that. Yeah. If it''s someone she likes, she won''t be able to look the other way. She''s a beautiful girl, and she''s pretty inside, so I''m sure he''ll like her. If that happens, it''s unlikely that the girl will be dumped or cheated on. Well, I don''t know much about relationships, so I''m guessing. You''re not actually looking away, are you? You''re not actually looking at me. I wonder why he''s looking at me. "Dear Nikolaus, you''ve got it all wrong. ......? Before I knew it, the young lady, whose face had turned bright red, was rushing to explain herself. She''s trying her best to claim that she''s not, but what is she denying? Nico replied in a dismissive manner and quieted her down. Zaku, take it easy on her. While patting her on the head, Nico warned me. "Zak, go easy on her," Nico warned me as he patted her on the head. "I''m not going to go easy on her, I just said she looks okay. I''m not sure what I said that was so bad ......? Then let me explain in detail. Pome, who had been holding back until now, raised an invisible hand with her spare sleeve and came forward to explain. And then the red girl screams inaudibly. Stop her. Stop her, she''ll die of shame. Nico chides her. I didn''t want her to die, so I refused Pome''s explanation. I apologized to her, though I didn''t know why, and she gave me a pat on the back. It didn''t hurt, so I took it until she felt better. That night, when I called Erna on the bear phone for the first time in more than ten days, she complained and then bragged about Leo. The tension was not much different from the tension I felt when she talked about Roy-sama when I was Yuuka in my previous life, so I lay down on the bed with a vague suggestion that I should go to sleep. I''m not sure.¡¡Don''t make me talk all the time, Isak should talk about something too. What? I''ve been complaining, but it was Erna who was talking without permission. But I have nothing interesting to say. I was working in the garden as usual, and the daughter came for a walk with Nico, and we just talked. Erna knew that the girl was pretty, so she didn''t need to tell her. I''m sure you''ve had a good day or something. She scolded me to come up with at least one topic. She scolded me to come up with at least one topic. Anyway, I''ll think of a topic. "...... Ah, Nico''s sister''s illness has been cured. "That''s good. Who''s Nico? "My friend. My answer is too straightforward, and Erna gets angry, wondering if I''m trying to expand the conversation. No need to expand, I''m sleepy. It''s a good thing I''m not the only one.¡¡You''re not going to say that Nico is the Prime Minister''s Nikolaus von Rudolstadt, are you? That. It''s something like that full name. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. "What?¡¡I''m sure you''ll be able to understand. Erna''s ranting about being sneaky was annoying. "Huh?¡¡I''m sure you''re not the only one. If Leo, the prince, had only greeted her, then there would be no opportunity for him to act as a mannequin for his sister, Erna. "What!¡¡I''m sure you''re not the only one. What do you mean "already"? Didn''t you meet Nico? I just greeted him at his birthday party. You can''t know if you''ve become a woman just because of that!¡¡I don''t know. I don''t know what''s going on here. Why does Erna call Nico Miss Nico when she hasn''t met Nico the man? I don''t know.¡¡"Isak, don''t you remember that there was a female character on your planet? "I don''t remember. I don''t remember. I know some kind of mini-games. RPG''s. Oh, ......, the long haired one with high magic power and low physical attack and defense. I''m not sure if it was an onee character or not, but I do remember having a hard time organizing a party where the only essential members were the heroine and a guy with long hair who would get killed once he got hit by a physical attack when going into a forest with monsters. You can get around this by adding other characters with high combat power to your party, but if you don''t have a certain level of sensitivity with the heroine, she''ll refuse to talk to you. That''s why it was a rare route that I cleared by playing with my siblings, with my sister taking care of the preparations before going to the mini RPG, and me taking care of the party formation and onwards. But why did Erna suddenly bring up the story of the otome game she helped in her previous life? I''m not sure what to make of it. "Yes, what were you asking me? In other words, Nico is the character you''re playing. I''m sure you''ll agree with me. She also has a distrust of humanity, so it was very difficult to capture her. In the event that you are a woman, but your family is not, and your sister is almost bedridden due to a curse, you can''t go to school, so you have to dress up as a woman to go to school for her. ...... Long story. I''m sure you''ll be able to find something that works for you. I know my friend Nico, I''m not interested in your star Nico. Can I go to sleep now? I''m not interested in your planet''s Nico. Can I go to sleep now?" "So, the non-heroine also worked together with the heroine to break her sister''s curse, and finally gained the trust of Miss Nico. What? Are you done talking? In the event that you''re not sure what you''re looking for, you''ll be able to find a lot more information on the web. "Isak, did you break the curse of Miss Nico''s sister? "It wasn''t me. It was Leo who lifted the curse. "What, Brother Roy?¡¡Yes, I lifted the curse on you too!¡¡I''m sure it''s Isak''s fault! Erna was surprised to learn that it was Leo who had broken the spell. And then, suddenly, she treats me like I''m guilty of something. I don''t want you to assume anything about me. I''m sleepy. "Go to sleep, kid. I''m going to bed too. "Hey, Isak! I''m getting too sleepy, so I''m going to pull the covers over my head and go to sleep. You can hear Erna complaining about how she wants me to listen to her, but after a while, whether she hung up or I fell asleep, it quieted down. I have to work tomorrow, so I better not oversleep. From the look of the buds, it looks like the iris might bloom tomorrow. I''ll let you know when it does. 39 37． golden It''s that time of year when the trees are getting deeper and greener, and we feel a sense of calmness as we head into autumn. However, in the garden, vivid flowers are in full bloom as if to tell the story of the summer heat in color. In the circular flower bed, lycopods of various colors and shapes were in full bloom around the perimeter, yellow yomogi chrysanthemums in between, and tall, vivid hollyhocks in the center, forming a tower of flowers. I heard that mugwort chrysanthemums are also used to repel insects. Zaku''s family also hangs them in their windows. "So you can watch the flowers in peace? While looking at the tower of flowers through the glass door, Ludia and Roy talk peacefully. Roy smiles at Lydia''s comment that she thought the flowers were just pretty to show off the turmeric and hollyhock. Apparently, she was disappointed that she could only have an artistic point of view. Her explanation was probably triggered by Roy''s question about how calm it was for a season with so many insects. From what Ludia told him, Roy also learned that a gardener is a person who arranges plants not only visually but also functionally. It was fun to listen to her because the practical aspects were interesting to Roy. It''s also good to see the castle garden from a different perspective. I think it would be better if you could just enjoy it without worrying about it. That may be so, but ...... Ludia, who wanted to broaden her own horizons, was envious of Roy''s perspective. It''s rare for the opposite s*x to regret such a point of view, so Roy is happy. Whenever he sees this reaction from her, he feels that he has gained a valuable friend. By the way, I haven''t changed the frequency of my visits to her since we got engaged, is that a problem? ''Is there a problem?¡¡We''ve been meeting at tea parties and the like. Yes. That''s why you''re Miss Lydia. Roy smiled contentedly at Lydia''s answer that a visit once every two weeks and a tea party accompanied by her fianc¨¦ would be enough. Roy was pleased to see the difference between him and the other girls who had asked to see him more often even when they were potential fianc¨¦es, but Lydia didn''t feel the need to increase the frequency because she knew he was already busy as a prince, and she didn''t know what his smile meant. Ludia tilted her head, but Roy seemed to be happy, so she didn''t mention it and changed the subject to something else. J?rg''s attitude has softened lately. That''s good. All that''s left is the girl on the other side of the door. Yes, ....... Roy said that he would prefer to be alone with her, so Emilia, his bodyguard, is waiting outside the room with Matheus. Lydia clenched her fist into a small ball as she turned her honey-colored eyes in the direction of where she would be. It seems that the final barrier is proving difficult. A girl with eyes like hard ore is Roy''s impression of one of her guards. Her own guard, Matheus, smiles when he is with her, so she must be very noble and serious. She will be a difficult person to win over. I''d like to talk to her properly like I did with J?rg, but I can''t seem to get a handle on it. ...... She must have really tried to talk to her many times, Lydia seemed very frustrated. Emilia is the type of person who hates private conversations outside of work. There must be no time to talk. I guess I''m the same way when it comes to ....... I''m not the only one who has a problem with this. It is quite unusual for him to show bitterness. "Is someone giving you a hard time, Roy? "To my shame, my brother. Your Highness Klaus? He reminded her of Klaus, Roy''s brother, whom she had greeted several times as a fianc¨¦. Ludia had only greeted him a few times, so she didn''t know much about him. He seems to be a difficult man. That was her impression of him, since his expression was always stiff when they met. But Roy shook his head loosely. No, Klaus'' demeanor is half because he''s nervous about the beautiful Master Ludia, and the other half because of me. Roy smiled weakly, "I''m sorry," but the first half of his explanation made Lydia blush. I''m sure you''ll be able to understand that I''m not the only one who has a problem with this. He stopped smiling in front of me. So I''m really sorry that I''ve been so bad to Miss Lydia. I''m really sorry that I''m behaving so badly towards you. I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that. It seems so. I''m not sure if I''d be able to do that if I were you. He''s really a kind and funny boy. As part of her education, Ludia has been given the opportunity to hear from the First Queen. As part of her education, Ludia is given the opportunity to hear from the First Queen, and she also meets the Third Princess, Philine, who is happy to talk about her brothers. Roy and Klaus are not divided. Since the right of succession for women is low and she has no intention to do so, people around her do not say anything to her even if she is close to them. However, this is not the case with Roy, the first prince, and Klaus, the second prince, as they are close in age and have different mothers. It would be difficult for them to talk to each other alone, even in the castle, their own home, with the eyes of the people around them. Especially when Klaus'' mother, the Second Queen, is within earshot. Lydia, the first prince''s fianc¨¦e, always looked at him as if she was checking him out. I''ve been trying to talk to her, but she seems to hate me. I''ve been trying to talk to him, but I don''t think he likes me. I doubt he even thinks of me as his brother. "Is that so? ...... I''m not sure if he thinks of me as his brother. I''m not sure if he thinks of me as his brother or not." "You''ve been very supportive of Klaus for a while now, and Roy seems to care about him as much as Phil does. I think that''s very brotherly of him. When Lydia expressed her impressions as she felt them, Roy rolled his honey-colored eyes once and softly fell out of favor. I hope you''re right. I''m glad to hear that. I''m not surprised. Ludia smiled back. I''m glad to hear that," she said, "because I''m doing the same." There was a time when Ludia herself was troubled by the fact that her younger sister, Flora, was not able to act like an older sister, but the apprentice gardener told her that from the outside she was able to do so. I''m sure you''ll be able to understand what I''m talking about when I hear the examples you''ve given, but from a third person''s point of view, I understand. His concern for his younger brother can be seen in every word he says, and to Ludia, Roy seems like a big brother. Even though he tends to avoid her, she feels that he repeatedly talks to her, which is something only a family member can do. If she were to be treated like this by her younger sister Flora, she might feel frustrated, but she would continue to talk to her. Just thinking about it made Lydia feel sad and she almost cried. I''m so sorry for your loss, Roy. ...... "Mistress Lydia ......, there is no need for you to be sad about me. And don''t worry, there''s no way Miss Flora will hate you. Roy, realizing that he had been replaced, gently held out his handkerchief. I''m not sure if you''ve ever heard of this, but I''m sure you''ve heard of it. In any case, we need to find a way to talk to each other, don''t you think? It may seem strange to equate the feud between the royal brothers with his own master-servant problem, but Rydia thought it would be better to speak with such lightness. Nodding at her words, Roy muttered, "Yes, that''s true," and made a thoughtful gesture. Then Roy, who seemed to have thought of something, gave Lydia a sparkling smile. "Miss Lydia, please annoy me by being selfish. "What ......? The sudden request made her stop thinking for a moment. How much selfishness is enough to embarrass me? It''s too embarrassing for Rydia to make her own requests without considering the other person''s circumstances. Thinking back on what she did two years ago now, she almost feels ashamed of herself. When Lydia wavered from the too difficult request, Roy smiled as if to reassure her. I''m sure you''ll do fine. "Okay, sure. I don''t know what Roy is going to do, but it seems that it is better to assume that, so Lydia nodded, wanting to help reconcile even if only a little. I''m not sure what he''s going to do, but I think it''s better to assume that. But I don''t think Isak would be too happy if he found out that I made you cry. "Why Zaku? Ludia tilted her head. There are a lot of people in this house who care about you, and not just because of your ego. The servants of the Ernst family alone, the maid Katrin and the guards, are likely to react to the slightest subtlety. So why did Roy mention the apprentice gardener''s name first? Roy simply smiled and did not answer. Instead, he turned back around. "Excuse me. There''s someone I mustn''t forget. Lydia followed Roy''s gaze and saw a young man with loose, dark golden hair, who seemed to have just opened the door to the room. His eyes, the same color as Lydia''s, widened in astonishment. "Father? Lydia wondered what her father Gerald was so surprised about, but when she noticed that he was holding the handkerchief Roy had offered her, she understood the misunderstanding she had given him and became impatient. It''s not the same ......! "Miss Lydia, I''m afraid that would have the opposite effect. "Your Highness, may I have a word with you at your leisure? It took a lot of effort to clear up the misunderstanding from my father, who had a smile on his face but an air of uncertainty about it. I felt it was unfair that Lydia was the only one who had to suffer the pain, because Roy, the one who had been wrongly misunderstood, was smiling all the while. According to him, it was interesting to see the love of a father for his daughter who never listened to his words. Lydia thought that Roy, who had been able to get away with his father''s swordsmanship by saying, "That''s amazing," was also amazing enough. A few days later, the two brothers bumped into each other in the hallway of the castle in the kingdom of Arbentroth. "Klaus, how are you? When Roy greeted his brother with a smile, his brother Klaus quickly looked away and replied bluntly: "I saw you at practice yesterday. I saw you at practice yesterday. How could you have changed so much? That''s true. You''ll be able to find a lot more information on the web. Both of them have metal-colored hair, but unlike Roy, who has straight hair with no habits, Klaus has hair that springs outward at the ends. Not only their expressions, but also their hair texture was in contrast. The two squires also had different moods, with Roy smiling a little timidly and Klaus with a stern look in his eyes. Klaus, who wanted to leave as soon as possible, made a slight bow and tried to pass by. But before he could take a step forward, Roy called out to him again. "Yes. I''m going to visit my fianc¨¦ now, would you like to come? What? Klaus couldn''t help but be suspicious at the suddenness of the invitation. He looked at his brother''s face in surprise, but all he saw was a bright smile. "Why me, O ......? "Miss Lydia would like to speak with Klaus. Would you be willing to help my brother out just to see him a little? Roy cowered weakly. I don''t know if Roy is that much into his fianc¨¦e or if his fianc¨¦e is being too generous to Roy the prince, but it''s still a hassle for Klaus. I''m sorry, but I''m busy today. ...... "Oh. None of your tutors are supposed to be here today, are they? Klaus''s face became bitter as he understood our schedule. "My mother called me. I believe that Master Simone is on her way to the tea party of the Marchioness of Leimbacher. "My sister is at ....... I''m sure Phil is being squeezed by the Master of Manners right now. I''m not sure what to do, but I''m sure you''ll be able to do it. He finally realized that Roy had invited him, knowing that he had no plans. I understand. ...... Thanks. Roy smiled and thanked Klaus, who reluctantly agreed. In the event that you have any questions concerning where and how to use the internet, you can call us at the web site. Matheus was a knight of the Kingsguard personally appointed by the prince Roy, and he had played ten games against the existing knights of the Kingsguard to have them recognize his exceptionality, and had won all of them. Klaus'' squire, a knight of the Kingsguard, was also one of the losers, so he could not pursue the matter any further. Alone and helpless, Klaus rode in the carriage with Roy. Klaus looks at his brother cautiously, but he is always smiling, and his intentions are hard to read. He senses that there is more to the story. Is he being played for a fool, trying to get his fianc¨¦e to meet someone who is fighting for the throne? At the age when my brother has a fianc¨¦e, I still don''t have one, but that''s only because my mother, the Second Queen, is looking for someone superior to my brother''s fianc¨¦e. Klaus clenched his fists tightly in his lap as the possibility of being underestimated crept into the shaking carriage. When he arrived at the Duke of Ernst''s residence, he was greeted by Lydia, Roy''s fianc¨¦e, with a curtness that left no room for error. After greeting her, he led her to the garden where tea was prepared. It''s a pleasure to meet you today, by the way. I''m not sure if it''s because I''m a bit of an idiot or because I''m a bit of an idiot. I am honored that you have invited me to tea. I''ve always wanted to talk to His Highness more. I wanted to talk to His Highness Klaus more, and I was selfish enough to ask Roy. She smiled at me, and I understood why my brother had listened to her request. Even though I am a member of a duke''s family with royal blood, it may be selfish of me to want to meet royalty so easily. But since she is the fianc¨¦e of Roy, the prince, I don''t think it''s that much of a selfishness. Her selfishness seemed to be caused by the fact that he had only greeted her minimally so far, and Klaus felt guilty. "Miss Ludia is so beautiful that I didn''t feel comfortable introducing her to another man, even my brother. "You''re joking, Master Roy. I''m sure you''re joking. His eyes, which were originally puffy, naturally fixed. The two of them seemed to be getting along well, and I couldn''t understand why I needed to be here. In the event that you have any questions regarding where by and how to use the internet, you can contact us at the web site. You have a lot to discuss with your fianc¨¦. I''m going to take a look at the garden. I''m going to take a look at the garden. ...... I''m going to have a little look around the garden." "Oh, ," Klaus said as he walked away toward the promenade, ignoring Lydia''s attempts to stop him. I''m not sure if this is a good idea or not. I was going to excuse myself from the table to prepare tea cakes. ...... "Did I act a little too much like a fianc¨¦e? In the event that you''ve got any questions regarding where and the best way to get in touch with us, we''ll be happy to assist you. I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that. "Master Roy, ......, why do you look so happy? No, I''m happy to see that Klaus is responding in a surprising way. "Really, ......? Oh. In the event that you have any questions concerning where and how to use the internet, you can contact us at our own web site. It''s not like you can run away, they''ll be back when things settle down. You can''t be that carefree ....... You''ll be able to find a lot more information on the web. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what''s going on in your life. Ludia was more worried about the situation. If you chase them, they will run away. Let''s wait for them to approach us. "...... Your Highness Klaus is not a wild animal. Roy smiled at Ludia''s point of view, thinking that she had made a good point. For Roy, it was enough to be with his brother for so long without the intervention of a second queen. He understands that Klaus''s caution will not be easily broken, so he does not expect to be able to close the distance in one go. Originally, I had planned for a long battle. If you have any questions regarding where and how to use the site, you can contact us at our website. It''s Katrin''s tea, and I want to make sure it''s good. "Are you mocking me? I''m not sure if you''ve seen this before, but I''ve seen it before. Since there was no one around, he didn''t mind swearing. Roy, the first prince with a smile on his face, is a brilliant and flawless person. He is a man who goes above and beyond while others work hard. His mother, Queen Simone, always told him to surpass Roy, and people always compared him to his brother. The sense of inferiority that has taken root in him has made him despicable to Roy. I should have known about today''s incident earlier. The tutor discussed the importance of gathering information and laying the groundwork before taking action, but I didn''t expect him to use the same information that I had heard could be used in wartime in everyday life. It was as if he was asking me to show him the difference in our points of view and to be aware of the difference in our qualities. For Klaus, the mansion of his brother''s fianc¨¦e was nothing but enemy territory. The situation of being in such a place also added to his frustration. Suddenly, Klaus stopped in his tracks. "......, where are you? Perhaps it was because of his frustration, but he was in a place where trees grew like a forest, and there was no road that looked like a road. The sun had eased and I looked up to see that it had clouded over, but the shade was over my head. If I were on the boardwalk, I could have followed the path back, but in this place surrounded by similar trees, the direction I took was doubtful. I looked around, but since I wasn''t sure which direction I had come from, I couldn''t figure out the direction of the mansion. After some hesitation, Klaus took a step forward to find his way back. Immediately after that, a human head appeared in front of him from the nearby shrubbery. "Whoa! Suddenly, a figure jumped out from the trees, and Klaus thought his heart would jump out of his chest in surprise. "Huh?¡¡Who are you? "Who the hell are you? His copper eyes reflected Klaus and he asked curiously, "Who are you? I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but it''s a good idea. I''m an apprentice gardener in this house. "Do you think it''s okay for a gardener to surprise his customers? "Well, people don''t often come this far. The visitor''s area is all the way over there, said the boy, who seemed to be an apprentice gardener. He seems to know where the Ernsts are in the garden. "No excuses, it''s not enough to apologize for my rudeness!¡¡Lead me to the manor! What? Are you lost? No! After immediately saying no to being treated as a stray, Klaus realized that he hadn''t thought of any excuse. He awkwardly averted his gaze. ...... I''m just having trouble orienting myself because I wasn''t looking around. "I see. The apprentice gardener swallowed the words that were about to come out of his mouth and just nodded, not realizing that Klaus was not making any excuses. The apprentice gardener swallowed his words and just nodded. Klaus pointed his forefinger at the apprentice gardener to divert the conversation and blamed him. I''m the second prince of this country.¡¡I am the second prince of this country, Klaus Wolfgang von Rosenhain. "Leo, you have a brother too? I was expecting him to immediately prostrate himself, but he just rolled his eyes in surprise, which upset Klaus. His reaction was so unexpected that I couldn''t quite make out what he said. "Can''t you see my face? "The common people don''t know what royalty looks like. Pictures, ....... There''s nothing expensive like that on display at the local church. Until now, it was taken for granted that the faces of the royal family were known without saying their names, and it was assumed that all the people knew what they looked like. He had believed that the prestige of the royal family was known even to the common people. He was astonished to find that there were people who did not recognize him as royalty. ...... At any rate, now that you know I''m a prince, change your attitude! I am truly sorry. I hope you can forgive me for my rudeness thus far. "Oh, ......, I just need to know. As soon as he heard Klaus'' words, the apprentice gardener''s face became quiet as if he had changed, and then he bowed politely. It was a polite gesture that was disproportionate to the clothes he wore to work in the garden, and it made him feel uncomfortable. There are gardeners in the royal castle, but he had only seen them working from a distance, so he could not judge whether his politeness was normal. I''ll show you to the mansion," he said, taking a few steps ahead, and after making sure that Klaus was following, he led the way, keeping pace with Klaus. Klaus felt his presence fading as he watched him go quietly ahead, not wasting time talking. He was no different from the servants he had only seen in the castle. It was so different from the impression he had when he first met him that it was kind of boring. "Hey. Yes. Don''t be silent. Tell me something. I''m sure you don''t want to hear the muddy talk of a gardener. Klaus frowned, the words coming back so easily and so typically. "First of all, stop talking like that. It''s disgusting. Yes, disgusting. After knowing his original way of speaking, even for a short while, I only feel uncomfortable. Conversations with him in his current state are like talking to no one at all. I wondered if his words were only superficial and obvious. The apprentice gardener did not immediately agree to the instruction to retract his previous statement. "But ...... Just put it back. ...... if you''ll just bear in mind that it''s only in this garden. "All right. I forgive you. When Klaus agreed to the terms, the apprentice gardener paused, looked back and smiled. I''m not good with formalities, so that helps. I''m Isak. I''m Isaac." He complimented Klaus, "You''re a surprisingly articulate man. It tickled Klaus that it wasn''t a prince''s compliment. He had returned to his normal way of speaking, and his words were directed straight at him, so he did not feel bad. At first, he resented the disrespect, but when he thought it was just for this occasion, it was easy to talk to him. As he followed the lead of the apprentice gardener, Klaus posed a question. "You''re quite articulate for someone who''s not very good at it. I''ve been practicing as a substitute for a short time. "Substitute? Your brother refused to go to dances with potential dates until he found a fianc¨¦e. Come to think of it, to be fair, he didn''t dance with any of the potential fianc¨¦es until his fianc¨¦e was officially chosen. My mother had accused him of arrogance for being in a position to choose, but Klaus hadn''t taken into account the possibility that the princess might have trouble finding a partner. "Does a gardener''s job include dancing partners? You sound like Leo. Don''t be like Leo." The apprentice gardener replied delicately, but he was the one who said that he substituted the dance partner. Klaus glared at his back, thinking that it was his fault for misleading him, since he didn''t know what a gardener did. "Isak, or whatever your name is, it''s rude to call someone by their name, let alone disrespect them. When he pointed out the point that had been bothering him, the apprentice gardener readily apologized. "Sorry. I''m sorry. Let''s see, ............, what''s that? But he couldn''t remember the name properly. Klaus couldn''t help but get angry. "Klaus Wolfgang von Rosenhain. "Klaus ......?¡¡Why do nobles and royalty have such long names? Are you dumb? "Yes. The apprentice gardener, who frankly admits to having a poor memory, makes Klaus feel weak. He is probably older than Klaus in age, but doesn''t he regret being mocked? Or is this the way it is with commoners who are not as educated as the nobility? No, I think it''s more likely that he just lacks a sense of pride. If it''s ......, I''ll just leave Wolff alone. It''s only for this occasion anyway. If you let him call you by your name, you might be accused of disrespecting him and get in trouble if this dumb man accidentally calls you by your name later on. Thinking of this, Klaus gave him an abbreviation of his middle name, which was deceptive. The apprentice gardener, not realizing that he was being worried about his stupidity, smiled and said that he could remember it. The boy, who was an apprentice gardener, did not realize that he was worried about his stupidity. Do you work out? I''m learning swordsmanship. I learn swordsmanship. I swing a lot, so this is nothing. That''s great. I''m learning sword fighting. He didn''t know any royalty, so it was natural that he didn''t compare himself to his brother Roy, which was unusual and pleasing to Klaus. Klaus raised an eyebrow as he recalled yesterday''s incident with the swordplay. But I''m still no match for you. We had a brief exchange of blows, but all were dispatched and swept away. I''m disappointed that I didn''t land a single blow. How old is your brother? "Only six months. We''ll be in the same grade when we get to the academy. We''ll be in the same grade when we get to school, years from now, and we''ll be compared even more. I felt a pang of bitterness in my heart. For some reason, the apprentice gardener stopped and looked back at me. "Hey, give me your hand. As he held out his right hand, Klaus reflexively held out his left hand and brought it closer. "See, I''m bigger than you, aren''t I? "So what? So what?" His hand was at least one size larger than Klaus''s when they were aligned at wrist height. Klaus wondered what he was taking for granted. Isn''t he taller than Worf''s brother? Yes, he is. He would be taller than his brother because he has a higher vantage point. So, Klaus affirmed. But that''s because I''m older than Worf''s brother. Six months now is a big deal, but in a few more years, Worf will be stronger than I am. A year difference in age is a big deal when you''re a kid. Does this mean that I should not worry about it because I have a physical advantage? He had thought that the gap would only continue to widen, but he hadn''t thought that a gap of half a year could be reduced. Klaus rolls his eyes at the unexpected. "Well, I never learned to use a sword, so I''ll probably lose to Worf now. I''m not learning to use a sword. I''ll go easy on you when I go toe-to-toe with Isak. "Well, thank you. The gardener''s apprentice laughed at the deliberate arrogance of the boy. Klaus had never known himself to be able to talk lightly. He didn''t know because he hadn''t had anyone to talk to about it before. I guess it''s only on this occasion that I can talk about an impossible premise. "Isak is a strange guy. "Is he? He tilted his head in disbelief, but even after he had learned that Klaus was a prince, no one had ever treated him as a prince without telling him. You''re a member of the Ernst family and you never asked me about your brother. Why would I ask you that? "Why should I ask you such a question?" He replied, sounding deeply uninterested. Is he not interested in the fianc¨¦ of the daughter of the family he serves? I would think that a servant would be more than a little interested, since the other party''s family status would have an impact on the family. Klaus laughed a little, amused by the lack of interest. I feel like an idiot for being so defensive. I thought being in the mansion of my brother Roy''s fianc¨¦e meant that I was in a group that approved of my brother. I don''t know, but what were you going to do if he asked? I was going to tell him who I really was. Klaus was determined not to say anything in praise of his brother that his brother might not believe because of his outward appearance, but would want to hear. The apprentice gardener nodded his head curiously. "Is it true? "Yes. You''re arrogant and mean. Well, ......, he''s got a good nature. Klaus took the apprentice gardener''s murmur as agreement and became more eloquent. I know. He''s the kind of person who''s cunning and doesn''t mind kicking people''s asses! Heh. He''s a cunning man who doesn''t mind kicking people down! And yet, people who don''t know this are calling for my brother to be the next king, when I''m more qualified to be king! "Worf, are you going to be king? Of course. Why do you want to be king? Because my mother wants me to be king. My mother told me over and over again that you would be king and that you must not lose to your brother. You have to be what she wants you to be. The gardener''s apprentice turns pale and stares at Klaus. "I asked you what you want to be, why are we talking about your mother? What do you mean, "why?" ...... I couldn''t continue to say anything else. It touched the root of the question I had never asked myself before. A warning bell was ringing in a corner of my head that I should not think about it. But I can''t stop thinking, because there are copper eyes in front of me, waiting for my words. I am ....... Why do I want to be a king? Do I really want to be a king? The questions confuse me and I can''t figure it out. Klaus clenched his fists to withstand the whirlpool of questions. You''re not a gardener because that''s the family business, are you? No?¡¡Because I want to be one. Neither my father nor my mother ever asked me to become a gardener. When I asked him the same question in anguish, he answered immediately. He also had a clear idea of what he wanted to be, which Klaus could not answer. I envied him for that. Klaus bit his lip tightly. Seeing this, the apprentice gardener asked cryptically. What''s with all the fluff around your brother''s complaint? Is that what Wolff thinks he''s saying? "But Mother''s ....... Klaus stuttered as he realized that he was about to say his mother''s words again. He can''t even remember his own name properly, but he''s willing to listen to his own opinion. That''s why he''s so deceptive. I understand that he''s waiting for his own words, the words that Klaus himself thinks. But as soon as he tries to speak his own words, he gets tangled up. I wonder if I feel so uncomfortable when I try to speak without borrowing words from my mother or others. "Worf. He called me the name I had taught him, and when I looked up, he patted me on the head. "My mother told me. My mother told me that you can love her like she''s a part of you because she gave birth to you, but you can''t forget that she''s a different person. The boy in front of me says matter-of-factly that he agrees with his mother because he''s never been able to read her thoughts. The boy in front of him says matter-of-factly that he agrees with his mother because he''s never been able to read her thoughts. Klaus'' eyes widen and he freezes. It was the first time he had ever been told he could have a different opinion from his mother. It was a shock, therefore. Those around him nodded at her words and asked her to do the same. Therefore, I thought I had to act as my mother wanted. I had been so conscious of our blood relationship that I had forgotten that we were different people. When I became aware of this, the tangled web of words began to unravel little by little. ...... I don''t like Imperialism because it''s too difficult. It''s frustrating not to be able to beat your brother, but it''s more fun to practice swordsmanship. Phil ...... likes to play the violin because it makes his sister happy. Although he was talking to himself as he searched his own mind, the apprentice gardener was certainly listening to Klaus'' words. When he listed the things he liked and disliked, his undefined thoughts took shape. I''ve been working hard to get praise from my mother, but the best thing that has ever made me happy is the innocent smile on my sister''s face when I perform a poorly written verse that I''ve just learned. My father seems to be the king even in front of me, so I''m a little afraid of him. My father is still a king even in front of his children. The face of a ruler makes me nervous, but I don''t know if it''s respect. Rather, I respected my sister''s bravery in protesting to my father that she wanted to have dinner with the whole family. "So, I don''t know if I want to be a king. I have no desire to be like my father. I don''t know if I want to be like my father. If being king means being fair and not showing my emotions to my family, then I don''t want to be like him. After finally saying the feelings he had found, Klaus realized. The person in front of him has already found what he wants to be. Isn''t it ridiculous that he doesn''t know what he wants to be? "Isn''t it nice? "Yes. Klaus, who was about to blush with shame, was taken aback by the fact that he was nodded at without being denied. Not many people our age have found their dream. I just happen to be lucky. He affirms that Klaus is more normal, and I don''t know how to respond to him. It''s been a long time since I''ve spoken my mind. I wondered when I had given up on expressing my feelings. At first, all I wanted was to make my mother happy. It was scary to speak out my feelings for the first time in a long time, but I was so happy to be accepted that I felt like crying. But I tried to hold it in. It''s not cool for a man to cry. "I see. Klaus just nodded. I noticed that his mouth was naturally smiling. "Oh, we''re almost to the promenade. He looked in the direction the apprentice gardener was pointing and saw a familiar flowerbed beyond the break in the shade. Following him out of the trees and onto the boardwalk, Klaus felt the sunlight so strongly that he couldn''t help but close his eyes. He waited for his eyelids to adjust to the light, and when he opened his eyes, he could see the vivid flowers in the flowerbeds that decorated the sides of the boardwalk. I don''t think they looked this vivid earlier. Beautiful, Klaus muttered soundlessly. When he noticed the silence next to him, he looked over at the apprentice gardener and saw him looking at him with a dazed look on his face. "...... what? When I asked suspiciously, his coppery eyes shone in the sunlight. "Your eyes are glowing gold, Worf!¡¡And his hair is white. "Gold ......?¡¡Gold ......? Silver is ....... Klaus was taken aback by the unexpected words. My brother Roy is often called the Prince of Gold, and Klaus the Prince of Silver. This is because of the blond-haired brother and the silver-haired Klaus, but it is also used as a metaphor and a derogatory term to imply that Klaus is inferior to his brother. Klaus also had green eyes, and nowhere did he have the golden color that was synonymous with royalty. Even though he knew in his head that royalty did not always have gold, he was always worried that he was a degraded product. And yet, the boy, an apprentice gardener, says he has gold. It was the first time he had been compared to platinum, though he had been told that his hair was silver. In response to Klaus'' question, the apprentice gardener tilted his head in wonder. If it were silver, it would reflect more like a mirror. It''s platinum that glows so softly. It was strange that he, a commoner, had seen the rare platinum, but he certainly seemed to be able to distinguish between metals. Worf''s gold is a nice, soft color. For some reason, the apprentice gardener smiled happily. I''m not sure what you''re talking about. I''m not sure what you''re talking about. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. The apprentice gardener did not understand his intentions and protested only verbally, as his fist was moderated so that he did not feel any pain. Klaus''s expression seemed to relax when he didn''t take it out on him with his fists. "Thanks for the tour. "Yes. The apprentice gardener nodded and turned on his heel to get back to work. The apprentice gardener nodded and turned on his heel to go back to his work. Klaus also started to go back the way he came on the boardwalk, but he turned around and called to his back to go back to the shade. "See you later, Isak. Don''t get lost next time. The apprentice gardener, who only looked back at her, let out a small smile and waved his hand behind his back. I''m not sure what I meant when I said "again". I said, "See you later," only vaguely. The promenade was filled with the colorful blooms of the oiranso and niwa nazuna. Klaus thought that his sister would be delighted to see the pretty blooms. Klaus felt funny when he realized that, unlike in the past, he had more time to look at the flowers. After a short walk, his brother Roy and his fianc¨¦e Lydia came towards him from the other side. When Ludia saw Klaus, she smiled as if relieved and quickened her pace to come to him. ''Thank God, Your Highness. I was worried when you didn''t come back. I told you I was fine. I told you I was fine," Roy cheerfully pointed out, to which Lydia replied that Roy was just too carefree. What had been an irritating exchange earlier could now be seen as just being friendly. Klaus chuckles at his own change of heart. Cash. I''m sorry. The colors change as you walk, so I walked deeper into the garden. It''s a nice garden, I''d like to show it to my sister. "Yes, isn''t it lovely? I''m glad you like it because it''s my pride and joy. Klaus smiled a little in response to the happy expression on Lydia''s face. Her cute response made me smile. When he felt her eyes on him, he saw his brother Roy looking at him with honey-colored eyes. Klaus was surprised to see such an expression on his face. What is it? No, ......, I saw something that I thought would take a year to see. Roy grinned happily, "I''m just surprised. Klaus was surprised to see his brother smiling, not his usual unpredictable smile, but a smile that showed clear emotion. Then he realized the cause of his brother''s smile and became annoyed. "That''s rude. I laugh too. I know. Klaus, who had never smiled in front of his brother before, tilted his head to see how he knew. I''ve only ever laughed in front of my sister. So it could only be that time. From his brother''s words, Klaus is embarrassed to learn that he was being watched without his knowledge. He had thought that he was just jealous and that his brother didn''t care about him. Klaus was at a loss for words and turned his head away from his brother. Even when he looked away, he could still feel his brother''s happiness, and he wanted to say something, but he couldn''t think of anything to complain about, so he cleared his throat and asked. "Do you want to be a king, brother? I knew it was sudden, but I wanted to take this opportunity to confirm it. When I returned to the castle, my mother would be there. Klaus wasn''t sure if he would be able to speak at that moment. Roy looked at him blindingly for a moment, then looked back into Klaus'' eyes and smiled softly. "Yeah. I love this country. When Klaus heard that his brother wanted to become king, he knew he was right. Klaus thought that his brother wanted to be king, and he knew that his attitude toward his studies was different from his own, more than his talent. So your brother was lucky, too. You''re right. I''m lucky. The way Klaus said it made Lydia uncomfortable, but Roy only smiled deeper. I''m going to ...... work on my swordsmanship, because it''s frustrating to lose to my brother. I''m not sure if I want to take the throne or not, but I''ll try my best with the education I have. Then I''ll have to work hard too. I can''t let my brother see me looking bad. Do you really care about that ......? "What do you mean? What does that mean?" Roy replied with a serious face, and Klaus was taken aback. I thought my brother was good at everything. "It wouldn''t look good if I told you that you have to work hard to win. Klaus couldn''t help but chuckle. His tone unconsciously cracked as he realized that his brother wasn''t perfect. ''Mistress Ludia, we did it!¡¡Klaus'' guard is down! "......? "Good for you, Master Roy. Roy smiled his brightest smile of the day, which must have made him very happy, and Lydia kept quiet about the fact that he was being treated like a wild animal again. Lydia realized that Roy''s expected target value this time was much lower. It''s no wonder he''s been avoiding her. Klaus is embarrassed by her reaction to every little thing he does. It''s even more embarrassing when he takes the trouble to report it to his fianc¨¦e. "You''re overreacting. "It''s a big deal to me. There''s no way to change the language now, so Klaus protests in his natural tone, but Roy doesn''t seem to be able to suppress his happy expression. "Your Highness, if you would like to come with me this time, Phil. No, thank you. You''re going to be my sister-in-law. Not only Lydia but also Roy rolled their eyes at Klaus'' words. Then they looked at each other as if they remembered something. Klaus tilts his head at the two of them. I''m sure I didn''t say anything strange. "So, Klaus-sama, is that correct? "Yes. When Klaus nodded at the name, which was called with some hesitation, Lydia smiled with relief. Roy was happy to talk to Klaus. The three of us should come back while the flowers are in bloom. "Tower of flowers? I''ll tell you next time. No, I''ll go to ...... with Phil. It''s my fianc¨¦e''s house, and you''re cutting me off. I''ll ...... think about it. I''ll think about it." Lydia smiled as she watched the two siblings interact with each other. At first she wondered what would happen, but she was glad that Klaus would listen to her. It was strange, however, that Klaus, who had been so stubborn, seemed to have lost his sense of humor when he came back from a walk around the promenade. Perhaps he was softened by seeing the flowers in the garden. If so, he should thank Dennis, the gardener, for creating such a beautiful garden. I''d like to be able to look at flowers with Emilia too. How nice it would be to spend time in the garden with Katrin and Petra in peace. The way she looked at Roy and his brothers was laced with envy. In the back of her mind, Lydia encouraged herself to follow Roy''s example and do her best. 40 38． braid Why don''t we just have a girls'' night out? "A girls'' night out? Lydia tilted her head, unsure of what the gardener''s boy was suggesting if they wanted to talk openly. I''m not sure what you''re talking about. "Anyway, it''s a girls-only gathering. "So we should have a women-only tea party or party? Those kinds of things already exist. Since Emilia is also a marquise, should she be invited as a daughter? As Ludia pondered, the gardener''s apprentice shook his head. I''d rather stay in the same room and hang out than have a, what was it ......, slumber party. I''m sure you can do it. "Pajama party, ....... Although she had never heard the term before, it sounded strangely appealing to her. She had never experienced sleeping in the same bed with a non-family member before, so it was uncharted territory, but it sounded fun. The apprentice gardener''s eyes narrowed in amusement, as if his own eyes were shining too brightly. I would like to invite Master Torde and the others to join us next time. "Then why don''t you ask the chairpersons to join us for a rehearsal? That''s a good idea. ...... Ludia and the gardener''s apprentice turned to face the caller. Then they saw Emilia standing upright with a difficult expression on her face. Both of them tilted their heads in wonder, but Emilia was the one who wanted to ask the question. Why are you plotting against me in front of me? As a guard and a maid, she had intended to keep quiet, but now her master and her friend were discussing how to win her over in front of her. I couldn''t keep quiet. I''m not very good at hiding things. "I''m not good at hiding things." "You don''t seem to like being kept in the dark, Mr. Chairman. The master, who doesn''t like to hide things because it doesn''t suit him, and the apprentice gardener, who makes predictions about his likes and dislikes. It is true that gossip and backbiting among the ladies is not her forte, and Emilia is put off. However, it is difficult to know how to react when he speaks so openly, as if he has regained his composure. So, why don''t you come along with me for my rehearsal? "....... I''m not sure how to react to that. I''m sure she''s really looking forward to it, and her cheeks seem to be flushed. Emilia is at a loss for an answer. Since it was not a command from her master, but a plea, there was room for Emilia to refuse. But if she refuses, her master will inevitably be depressed. As a maid and a guard to protect her master''s body and soul, Emilia did not feel comfortable offending her master unnecessarily. "No, is it ......? "I understand. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. I''m not sure if you''ve seen this before. I''m not sure what to say. Emilia was bewildered that she could be so pleased with the behavior of a single servant. Emilia''s master gave her a very lovely smile. He was dignified at a tea party, but his expression became more expressive in front of his family and friends, and the same was true for the servants in the mansion. As a servant, Emilia is trying to keep a respectful distance from them, but she is bewildered whenever they smile at her. She doesn''t know how to respond. Unable to vent her inner confusion on her master, Emilia glanced at the apprentice gardener next to her and scrutinized him. You''ve got a strange idea about Master Ludia. I just want the girl to smile. I just want you to laugh. Besides, it''s up to you to decide if you want to use my idea. The apprentice gardener replied matter-of-factly, despite Emilia''s sharp glare. The fact that he was only making a suggestion made Emilia''s expression even more stern, as she could not pay any more attention to him. Seeing this, the apprentice gardener put his finger between his eyes. "You look prettier when you smile, Mr. Chairman. It''ll make your daughter happy. "What? The gardener''s apprentice, who smiled distractedly, made Emilia angry. You can''t trust a man who says things like that. She could only assume that he thought she was a woman and was mocking her. "Don''t you underestimate me! "What?¡¡What are you talking about? The puzzled reaction of the gardener''s apprentice boy seemed to Emilia to be a mockery. That made her even more angry. I''m an escort. I''m a bodyguard. I can''t just sit back and relax! Just because you''re an escort, ......, doesn''t mean you can''t think like one. What? "You think it''s cute when the chairman smiles, don''t you? I''m not sure what to say, but I''m going to say it. Emilia''s shoulders jumped when her master broached the subject, and she lost her temper and argued with the gardener''s apprentice. This would get her another warning. "That''s, of course, an argument ....... But Lydia only nodded with an awkward smile. "Miss? "Miss Lydia? You''ll be able to see the difference in the smile on her face. But Emilia''s instincts as a guard made her glare at the apprentice gardener. It''s your fault. "What, me? For a moment, the apprentice gardener rolled his eyes as if he had been caught off guard, but then he got up from the library''s single sofa, moved to the side of the sofa where Lydia was sitting, and bent down. "Miss, I''m sorry. Did I do something wrong? No. No, ......, I''m just surprised you asked me to talk to you so suddenly. The apprentice gardener lowers his eyebrows at Lydia, who smiles awkwardly. What can I do to make you forgive me? So ...... It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what''s going on in your life. ''...... Then you can read this book to me. Since the apprentice gardener''s literacy has reached a certain level, we''ve been reading books of our choice to each other in silence. I felt nostalgic for the days when I used to ask him to read picture books to me to practice my pronunciation. I guess that''s why such a suggestion came to my mind. Oh! Hearing Lydia''s small request, the apprentice gardener smiled kindly. After receiving the book, he sat down next to her and began to read, taking care not to stumble as much as possible. Emilia gritted her teeth as she saw the joy on Lydia''s face as she began to read. I don''t like the fact that he, a commoner, is sitting there even though his master allows him to, but most of all I don''t like the fact that he can so easily take advantage of his master. He must have some ulterior motive. Emilia, in order for her master, Ludia, to be able to fulfill her duties as a duchess without delay, refrains from speaking privately when she is escorting her, and makes preparations ahead of time based on a schedule she knows. Petra nodded, but it was doubtful that she was listening, and Jelk made many excuses. That''s why I have to be disciplined. That''s what Emilia was thinking. Occasionally, her master seemed to miss her a little, but she was sure he would understand. It''s time to end this, Master Lydia. It''s time for your piano lesson. I interrupted the reading to tell her that the time was almost up. There''s still time, isn''t there? I can''t keep you waiting. "Yes, ....... I''m not sure what to do, but I''m going to do it. It was something Emilia was used to seeing. "Well... I''m looking forward to hearing you play the piano. Why don''t we continue the book next time? The apprentice gardener smiled and said that he was going to work near the room where the piano was. Hearing his words, Lydia''s cheeks flushed red. I can''t believe you''re listening to this ......!¡¡It''s something I''m practicing! You can''t listen when you can hear yourself. Besides, I like the beautiful sound of your playing. I''m sure you''ll be able to understand that I''m not the only one who has a problem with this. This time Lydia''s cheeks stained in a different way than shame. "Zak, work as far away as you can! "Eh? She turns away from the disappointed gardener''s apprentice boy and leaves the room. As he watches her go to the library door, the gardener''s apprentice notices the open book in her hand. Ah, a bookmark. I''ve memorized the pages, so I''ll tuck them in later. Emilia looks down at the open pages and holds out her hand as if to hand the book over. He couldn''t touch the words without the warmth of his master, and he couldn''t possibly have a bookmark. The apprentice gardener rolls his eyes. The chairman is amazing! You''re supposed to be able to do this! The gardener''s apprentice boy overreacts when he learns a page with just one glance. This bothered Emilia so much that she took the book from him, almost as if she were taking it from him. Emilia catches up with Lydia and takes the handle of the door before her. As she opened the door, she could tell from the expression on her master''s face that he was in a good mood. As she closed the door, Emilia glared at the cause. As night fell, Katrin, the maid, said puzzledly as she dimmed the light of the lamp to just the area around the bed. Is it okay with you that I''m here ......? I''m not sure what to make of this. If you want to invite Master Torde and his friends, you have to make sure that there are more than four of you, including me, who can sleep well. I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that I''m not the only one who''s had a bad experience. "Wait, Petra? The actual reason for this is revealed by Petra, and Ludia gets nervous. I''m not sure what to do, but I''m going to try to find out. If you''re not sure, you can always ask Petra, who smiles and covers her mouth with a spare sleeve. If you''re not sure what you''re looking for, you can always ask her. She looks at Katrin as if to stare at her. "What is it ......? "No, I feel very honored. She smiled happily at him, and Lydia, filled with relief and joy, fell silent. Emilia, don''t just stand there, come here. Petra calls out to her colleague, Emilia, with her whole body and up and down vigorously. The vibration of Petra''s movement reached Lydia who was in the same bed. Emilia, in a light purple negligee, stood motionless with her mouth drawn up in a straight line. I''m giving up. "Come on, Emilia, sit down. "...... but. I''m not sure what to make of this. As Lydia pondered what to do, she noticed a slight discomfort. "Didn''t something just glow? When the hem of Emilia''s skirt swayed, the light from the lamp reflected slightly. When Lydia tilted her head in wonderment because there was no glowing decoration, Emilia came to her senses and lightly lifted her skirt to expose her right thigh. There was a metal cross, a stiletto, held in place by a belt. "There''s not much room to hide in my nightgown. You can''t rest if you carry a weapon to bed. ...... Lydia was surprised to see that he had brought a weapon into the safety of his bedroom. I''m not sure if you''ve ever heard of this, but I''m sure you''ve heard of it. But now I can''t tolerate it. It would be difficult to turn over in bed with the metal in my crotch. I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to do that. "But ...... I''m not sure if you''ll be able to find the right one for you. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re going to do, and how you''re going to do it. She turned her head down in distress, and her straight black hair fell from her shoulders. In the meantime, a sigh escaped from Ludia, and Emilia looked up. I can''t help it. Thinking she had been taken aback, Lydia walked over to the chest next to the bed and pulled out a small square of paper from the top drawer. On one side of it, like a piece of notepaper, was a magic circle drawn in ink. Lydia spread the paper over her palms, looked down at the magic circle, and lowered her eyelids. A moment later, there was a flash of lightning in Lydia''s eyes. Immediately afterwards, there was a chilling sound from the entire wall of the room. Emilia and the others involuntarily looked around the room where the sound came from. After confirming that nothing had happened except for the sound, they looked back at Ludia and saw that the magic circle paper in her hand had disappeared. I''ve set up a lightning ward. You won''t need to carry a weapon now, will you? The wards that Ludia had put up would, if there were any intruders, electrocute them to the extent that they would stop moving, and the sound would alert them. After the attempted kidnapping, Ludia asked her mother, who has the same lightning attribute, to help her learn how to use magic. She learned how to draw magic circles at the school, so she was taught how to distinguish between different types of magic circles and how to put magic power into them. The power and duration of a magic circle with the same effect depends on the amount of magic power you put into it. It was a lot of magic, but it was necessary training for Ludia, who did not want to hurt anyone. Emilia raised her eyebrows and looked concerned, contrary to Lydia''s expectation that she would be able to disarm without worry. Rydia tilted her head slightly, but from Emilia''s point of view, she could not stand by and let her master protect her as her guard. It was natural for her to feel uncomfortable. But the fact that her master''s safety had been secured made her reluctant to take off her belt and place the stiletto on the chest. Seeing that Emilia was sitting upright on the bed in the corner, Ludia smiled and Petra patted her around to get her closer. I''ll make you some cocoa, then. I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one who has a problem with this. A sweet aroma drifted with the steam. Not only was she staying up a little late, but the situation of eating something sweet at this hour felt immoral to her. I''m a little nervous, aren''t I? I''m the kind of person who eats sweets whenever I want, so I don''t mind. You''ll get fat. Petra replies to Ludia''s nervousness as if she is doing something wrong, but Petra says she is used to it. Emilia gave Petra a reproachful look. I''m sure you''ve heard of it, but I''m not sure if you''ve ever heard of it. "Wise words?¡¡You''re not a cow, you can''t have several stomachs. Don''t be silly. What, does a cow have more than one stomach? Oh, yes, ....... It goes through four stomachs to digest grass. Oh, really?¡¡Emilia knows a lot, doesn''t she? The Marquisate of Pechstein has a thriving livestock industry. Petra knows a lot about geography, doesn''t she? You''ll be able to find a lot of people who are interested in this sort of thing. Lydia stroked her flaxen hair, saying that she was doing a great job at her request. Emilia was puzzled by Lydia''s normal admiration. She replied without thinking about it, and the topic was the biology of living things. The topic of internal organs, such as internal organs, is not something that a normal young lady would like to discuss. It was surprising that even the Countess Petra, though eccentric, accepted it without hesitation. The Marquesses of Pechstein, a patriotic family, trained men and women alike, so they were taken hunting from an early age and saw dismemberment. They become accustomed to the smell of blood and flesh before they become accustomed to beautiful things such as flowers and jewels. Emilia is also a girl, so it''s not that she''s not interested in women''s things, but it''s hard for her to keep up with topics that are dominated by them, and it''s hard for her to talk about them. Originally, she was fine with the fact that she had to choose between becoming a soldier and becoming an escort for important people in the country. But now that I''m in the service of the Ernst family, I don''t know what to do since I''m not treated as just an escort. With a small smile at the three of them, Katrin placed the cup of cocoa she had prepared on the bed. It''s okay for tonight. I''m not sure if you''ve heard of it, but I''m sure you''ve heard of it. Here you go. It''ll warm you up," she said, handing one to Emilia. Emilia received the cup of cocoa with a sense of incomprehension, even though at first she had been intimidated by her own bravado. Since Ludia and the others had already taken a sip, Emilia followed suit and took a sip. The sweetness spread as if it were sinking into the tongue, and the heat that went down her throat warmed her body slowly. It was at the same time that all of us let out a feverish sigh of relief. It''s delicious. "You''re very good at making cocoa, aren''t you, Katrin? Thank you. Emilia was impatient that she had been caught off guard, but the three of them were drinking their cocoa peacefully without seeming to care. Emilia felt strange, even after all this time, that she was in such a harmonious place. Lydia smiled at Emilia when she noticed her dumbfounded gaze. It''s warming up, isn''t it? Go to ....... Why is she smiling so daintily at a mere escort? It''s not like me to be a princess and only be able to offer tactless topics. ...... Aren''t you creeped out by me, Master Ludia? Why is that? You can find a lot of things that you can do to make your life easier. She tilted her head, wondering what in Emilia''s mind was creeping her out. "Tell me about the cow, ....... Oh. Emilia''s muttering convinced Lydia. It''s true that livestock is not a topic of conversation at tea parties. I''m not sure how to explain it to you," she said. I keep an exchange diary with your father, don''t I? Emilia wondered what he was talking about suddenly, but since she had been entrusted with the task of delivering it, she nodded and urged him to continue. The other day I followed your father''s example and went to the kitchen to thank the chef and his staff for all their hard work. They were just starting to prepare dinner and there was a lot of food on the table. Not only were there colorful fruits and vegetables, but of course there was also meat. Lydia saw upside-down bleeding chickens and fish with glowing eyes before they were unloaded. I was surprised to see them before they were cooked," she said. I was so frightened that I didn''t eat much dinner that night. I remembered the moment when my eyes met with something that was already lifeless, and I felt horrible, and the sight of an empty space where my head should have been was burned into my mind, and I felt sick in front of the food. Just as it was my turn to write in the diary, I wrote down the fact that I had felt a fear that I could not express well with my mouth, along with an apology for worrying me. I apologized in my diary, and your father replied, "I''m sorry. Ludia took out her father''s diary from the chest and opened it to the corresponding page. My Dear. The fear you felt is a natural instinct of every living being. I''m glad you feel the weight of life. In the future, you may think it''s wrong to be hungry and feel good about food, but that''s not a blame. It is also a natural instinct of living beings. In fact, it is not good to disrespect something that has already lost its life. It is up to us to trash them once they are on the plate. Emilia was surprised to see the contents of the open page. She had thought that the childish duke would have written words that only spoiled her. She was surprised to find that it contained a scolding. "Thanks to your father, I have realized that I am reluctant to eat. Lydia smiled especially happily as she showed him the response to her diary. She warned me that I had almost misjudged what to deny and what to accept. I was very happy to feel my father''s thoughtfulness and his attitude as a nobleman ruling a territory. And so... I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that," she said, clasping her hands together in front of her chest and looking down at her hands. I now understand the true meaning of Zak''s words, "Thank you for the food" and "Thank you for the meal. He probably knew what he was talking about when he said he was grateful for nature. However, as a nobleman, Lydia understood that the people she knew were the ones who made the food and grew the ingredients, and she was grateful to the people. But that was a mistake. It''s a way to be grateful for the food we eat and to remember that we''re eating life. I had been secretly imitating the gardener''s apprentice as a kind of spell, but when I did it after realizing that I was eating a corpse, the fear and confusion I had been carrying fell into my heart. I didn''t know that paying respect to the life in front of me could clear my mind so much. ...... You don''t seem to have such lofty thoughts, sir. I''m not sure that I''m going to be able to do that. I''ve never felt that the apprentice gardener had the brains to teach his master anything, although I have considered the possibility that he might be foolish enough to suspect an ulterior motive. Isn''t my master Lydia just thoughtful and intelligent? The look on Emilia''s face made Lydia smile, as if her thoughts were coming out clearly. It''s not so difficult for Zak to worry about. For him, it''s very obvious and simple. What Ludia needs to worry about before she can understand it is not necessarily difficult to understand. Emilia thought it was noble, but it didn''t seem like such a big deal to Lydia. Whether you realize it or not. It''s just a matter of what you notice and how you accept it. "All you have to do to taste good is to eat a lot. "That''s true. Petra laughed and drank her cocoa with relish. Petra laughed and sipped her cocoa. Ludia nodded, thinking she had a point. "So, Emilia. I can talk about animals, and I want to hear your story. You are a very kind person who knows the value of life. She is sensitive to even the smallest danger because she fears for her master. The reason why she is so careful about her own behavior is because she wants to make sure that she will not be ashamed of being a duchess in the future. There are times when I feel anxious or sad that her words may have offended me, but later I realize that she was thinking of me. In the beginning, I was puzzled by Emilia''s attitude, and I once consulted my father through the exchange diary. My father told me that a person who can be tough for someone else is ready to be hurt himself. He also wrote that such a person was the hardest on himself, and that my master, Ludia, should be kind to him. In response to my father''s words, I looked at Emilia for a while. Emilia''s attitude is that she is the one who is the most strict with herself. If Ludia were her, she wouldn''t be able to go that far. It takes a lot of determination for Ludia to be so hard on someone, even if it''s for their sake. I admired her, but I was also very worried. I wondered if it wasn''t hard for her to be so hard on herself. I feel like it would be better if she smiled. I don''t know how to make her laugh, so I want to hear what she has to say first. And if she is so hard on herself that she denies herself, I will affirm her loudly. "It''s impossible for me to be creeped out by someone as beautiful as you. The word "beautiful" is appropriate for an honorable woman. She has straight, wet-haired hair and sharp, piercing eyes that show her strength of will, and she is much more beautiful than she is. "I''m ......? Emilia is shocked by her master''s words. Her dark hair was whispered to be gloomy, and her sharp eyes were often misunderstood by her peers as staring. So, she had thought she was far from the word "beautiful. It seems that my sense of value had somehow been eroded by the fact that I was willing to ignore the negative comments. I envy you your dark hair, it''s much shinier than mine. "Oh, I like Katrin''s black hair too, it''s so soft. I like your black hair too, it''s so soft. Is that so?¡¡That''s cunning. I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that I''m not the only one who''s envious of your looks. It tickled her to no end. Emilia bit her lower lip and tried to hold back the heat that was rising in her cheeks. While Emilia was enduring her first emotions, her own hair problems were being revealed: her hair exploded when she woke up, her hair swelled when it was humid, and she was afraid of the next morning if she didn''t braid her hair. ......, you''re all in a lot of trouble, aren''t you? You can find a lot of people who have a lot of problems with their hair. She felt like an idiot for trying so hard to fight her embarrassment. "Oh, Emilia, you think you''re someone else''s problem, ....... It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. I was laughing at ...... you. Yeah. I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but I think it''s even better. In the event that you''ve got a lot of time, you''ll be able to take a look at the web site and find out more about it. When she tried to stop Emilia, thinking it was a waste of time, she remembered something and admitted her fault in that respect. "Um, Emilia ......, I''m sorry about the other day. Emilia''s eyes rolled back in her head as her master suddenly bowed to her. I''m sorry.¡¡What are you talking about? I''m sure I didn''t do a good job of nodding my head when Zach asked me if Emilia looked pretty when she smiled.¡¡It was the first time I''d heard Zach say that another girl was pretty, so I was surprised. I had been careful not to say it when he accompanied me to parties, so it was the first time I had seen him compliment someone of the opposite s*x who was close to his age. I was surprised at the difference from the time when I felt proud when he complimented my mother, sister, or other relatives. Slurring a bit, Lydia made a fist where she wanted to say it most, and declared emphatically, "So, Emilia, never ever. So, I don''t think that Emilia is not pretty!¡¡I''m sure you''ll understand.¡¡Emilia is much prettier than I am. "Master Ludia, that''s an exaggeration. I''m not sure if you''ve ever heard of this, but I''m sure you have. You can''t deny the fact that your husband is better looking than you. "Of all the ladies, Master Ludia is the most beautiful, of course. "And she''s the prettiest. She is the best looking. The other two seemed to agree with Emilia''s statement. The other two seemed to be in agreement with Emilia''s statement and tried to hide their blushes with two loosely braided braids. The three of you,......, you''re being too patronizing,......! It''s true. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. Trying to get out of this uncomfortable situation, Rydia pondered and remembered one thing. I''ve never punished you for laughing at my hair habit. ......! "Oh, no, not my hair. Emilia''s hair is so smooth, she can say that. "Even Petra. ...... In the event that you''ve got a lot of time, you''ll be able to take a look at the following. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. I''m not sure what to do.¡¡Master Ludia. When Katrin asked her what she would do, Lydia said, "Of course. "You will be sentenced to braids! Emilia was surrounded by three people who wanted to know what it was like to have frizzy hair. They braided her hair, struggling to get it through their fingers, and told her to stay the night. By the time the braids were done, however, Ludia and the others had succumbed to sleep, and one by one they fell asleep. The last of them, Catrin, pulled the covers up to their necks and gently extinguished the lamp, leaving the three sleeping peacefully. A few days later, in the late afternoon, Lydia, wearing a winter cloak over her dress, looked satisfied. Now we can show Emilia. "What? She''ll understand when we get there. Lydia followed the apprentice gardener as he led the way through the forest-like trees, followed by Emilia in the shingari. Emilia, who doesn''t know where they are going, looks dubious in contrast to the humming young apprentice gardener. This difference was somewhat amusing to Lydia. After the pajama party, Emilia became more tolerant of private conversations, and Lydia began to get to know her personality little by little. The thing that made him most happy was that she liked pretty things as much as he did. She had never revealed this to her family, saying it was not her nature. I was very happy that she revealed it to me first. Thinking that it would be unfair to let Emilia be the only one to know, he decided to reveal the only thing he had kept from her. "Just ahead. The apprentice gardener stopped and pointed to a hedge. Emilia wondered. Isn''t it a dead end? You have to go through here. When she looked closely at the point, she saw that there were many gaps in the branches, and somehow there was enough room for a person to go under. No way. ...... That''s why I wore a hooded jacket. In the event that you''ve got a lot of time, you''ll be able to take a look at the web site and find out more about it. Emilia, frustrated, is at a loss for words. I didn''t think my master chose his cloak based on the premise that he was going to go through a hedge. "I see. In the end, Emilia could only nod. I''m sure you''re not the only one who has a problem with this. If you''re going to lecture her about being a princess, you should do it when you''re making her walk through the trees without a path. Emilia loves pretty things, but she doesn''t know that the prettiest thing in the world is Ludia. Aware of her weakness for smiles, Emilia kept quiet about it. I''m not sure if the hedge here is the same as the one near the mansion, by the way. I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but it''s a good idea. I''m not sure what to do with it. The coral trees look nice, but they take a lot of care. What Ludia was used to seeing was a hedge with glossy, fresh leaves. The one in front of her now has thin, thin leaves reminiscent of the wings of a dragonfly. But there are two kinds of mansions, aren''t there? No, only the coral tree is used for the hedge. But there are no red berries at the entrance. The area from the main gate to the main entrance, as well as the reception rooms and guest rooms, are all green, while the area where Ludia takes her walks and has tea parties with her mother has red berries hanging from the bells. Despite the obvious difference in appearance, the apprentice gardener says they are the same tree. Lydia tilted her head, wondering if it didn''t add up. I prune the flowers in the summer in the visitor''s area because it''s too hard to clean. Why don''t you prune the areas I see most often? "Don''t you love pretty things, young lady? It''s a simple story, the apprentice gardener boy replied simply. His father was the main gardener, but he still made it a priority to please the eyes of the Ernsts he served. He keeps the hedges as they change with the seasons to suit the tastes of the women of the house. He said it was natural for the gardener of the Ernst family, but didn''t he just say that it was a hassle to clean up the fallen fruits? What is wrong with the Baumgartners that they ignore all the trouble for their own sake? "......". I''m not sure if you''re an idiot or not," he said, hastily holding his tongue. I don''t mean to call out his father''s devotion either. If he hadn''t spoken from his own point of view, he wouldn''t have overreacted so much. The apprentice gardener, who doesn''t understand what I''m talking about, just looks back at me with resentment. The apprentice gardener takes one look at the Inumaki hedge and mutters to himself. "Well, I like Inumaki better. "Why is that? It''s rare for him to say what he likes. I was more interested in him than in complaining, which I had been until a moment ago. "Because I can eat. "What? The simple answer made Lydia''s eyes light up. The apprentice gardener took one of the cedar berries and tore off the softer of the two, the reddish-black one and the hard black one, and ate it. Lydia, who had never eaten a fresh fruit before, was surprised that he did not hesitate to eat it. "Do you want some too, young lady? While she was dumbfounded, he ripped off another fruit, and then tore off two of the berries in a row and offered one to her. You''re not going to let Lydia eat them! "Oh. Sorry, I''ll wash it. When Emilia warned him about hygiene, the apprentice gardener quickly used his water magic to remove the dirt from the fruit on his palm. "Here. Lydia was puzzled when he offered it to her again. He felt Emilia''s eyes on him, telling him to take it easy. I understand her concern, but I don''t feel comfortable dismissing his kindness. After a few seconds of pondering, she reached out and took the fruit from his hand. She swallowed her spit once, and then took the fruit in her mouth with determination. Emilia watched with bated breath to see if anything was wrong with her master. "It''s sweet ....... The fruit was sweeter than I expected, perhaps because it was ripe. A hint of sweetness slipped down my throat. It was really just a sweet fruit, and I was surprised at how easy it was to eat. The gardener''s apprentice offered Emilia some of the washed berries as well, and she sipped them as if she had no choice but to mutter that they were as sweet as Lydia''s. The apprentice gardener smiled in satisfaction at their reaction. It''s good to have something like this once in a while, isn''t it? Emilia thought that her master, who was accustomed to eating fine sweets and expensive fruits, would not be able to eat something as simple as this, but since it was not bad, she could not find the words to protest. But it wasn''t bad, and she couldn''t find the words to protest. "Well, it''s not bad sometimes. The apprentice gardener was smiling at her, so she knew he liked her. You didn''t tell J?rg, did you? "No. Porgy was eating a lot the other day. That idiot is too greedy. ...... Fearing that her voracious colleague would be rude if he knew, Emilia wanted to nail him, but it was already too late. He had picked some for himself and packed them in a bag, and when she gave him a taste, he had eaten them all. She had to scold her colleague later, she thought, holding her eyebrows and fighting back an angry headache. Well, you must have been hungry. Why don''t you get angry?¡¡He took my stuff! I can eat whenever I want. You can eat whatever you want. - You can eat whatever you want on Ernst''s property. Emilia, just calm down for a moment. I''ve brought you here to show you something beautiful. You''re raising the bar. I''m not sure what to do, but I''d like to know what you think. I''m not sure why the apprentice gardener laughed at her words. "Showing ......? "Yes. If I like it, Emilia will like it too. What the hell are you doing at ......? It''s my garden. What garden? It''s just down the road. I''m sure Emilia will like it too. He seems to be very uncomfortable because his master has raised his expectations. Emilia was inwardly surprised to see that even he could have a serious expression. Amused by his unusual reaction, Emilia raised the edge of her mouth. "Let''s see what you can do. "Well, after you. He hands her a cloth to go under the hedge, saying, "Don''t laugh. Emilia took it as a challenge. She decided to laugh if it was poorly made, and went under the hedge. She did not know that she would be admiring a fountain covered with sparkling jewel-like grapes. And the master, not the creator, smiles triumphantly. 41 39． Kim Ki-ying I was waiting for my daughter at the pavilion in the pond where the water lilies sleep. They are having a birthday party for her again this year. The pavilion near the west side of the house is far enough away from the hustle and bustle of the party that it''s hard to tell if it''s over just by the sound. My dad and I have been checking the visitor''s area for a few days now, and yesterday we cleaned the area from the main gate to the front entrance. Even though it''s cold out, it''s the gardener''s job to landscape the areas where visitors pass by. Perhaps it is because the butler Heinz, the master, and other people who manage the schedule are well organized, but there are no sudden parties at the Ernst house. They give the servants time to prepare, which is very helpful. When I went to the gardener''s guild to ask for help in cleaning up the fallen leaves, I saw a gardener who looked distressed because he was told that an unexpected party had been organized and that the trees in the garden were to be planted with whatever the guests wanted. It takes a lot of effort and manpower to replant a tree that has already taken root. I don''t know what noble family he belonged to, but I thought he had a right to complain. I don''t remember being instructed about the garden in the Ernst family. My father planted trees and flowers in the beds according to the seasons, and the dukes would notice the changes and praise him for it. Every time I do this, I feel proud that my father is great. In my previous life, I died before I could find a job, but I wonder if this is what they call a white company. Since Flora, the daughter''s sister, can walk, Ok-sama often takes a walk in the garden. The maids told me that this was the case even before she became very sick. It''s nice to have someone to look after you. I think the Ernsts are really nice people. One day, I want to become a full-fledged gardener and create a garden that will delight the people of this house. Since I came to the Ernsts'' house, my desire to become a gardener has become stronger. I was just thinking about it and reaffirming my goal when I heard footsteps approaching from the corridor. I smiled and greeted the young lady who had come running towards me. "So why are you in such a hurry? I don''t want to keep you waiting in the cold. I''m not waiting long. I didn''t wait long because she arrived just as I was thinking about it. I didn''t wait long because she came when I was just thinking. "It should be cold, even your hands ....... She grabbed my hand to check, but trailed off. That''s right. I was wearing a pair of leather gloves that doubled as military gloves. I''m wearing them to protect me from the cold in the winter. Still, the young lady seemed unconvinced and pouted. She looked up at me as if she was staring at me, and then her white hand touched my cheek. Look, it''s still cold! A gardener works outside. You''ve been tending the greenhouse all afternoon. "You were tending the greenhouse this afternoon!" I was scolded for my quibbling. By the way, when I was cleaning the front door yesterday, a young lady came by and we were discussing about the meeting. However, she seemed to have come straight from the party, and was not wearing a jacket or gloves. Her hands are warm now, but they''ll get cold if she stays in this place too long. I thought that she should be more worried about herself than me, but her kindness made the cold muscles in my face relax. Thank you. But you''re beautiful, young lady. I smiled as I wrapped my gloved hand around her cheek to keep it cool. Since she was the star of the party, I''m sure Master Ok had prepared a dress that would suit her. The necklace, with its thin silver chain and small transparent jewels at the top, and the dress, with its silver embroidery and the darker blue color towards the hem, made me think that there was a spirit of snow. She is a beautiful girl to begin with, but I reconfirmed that she is beautiful again. I''m grateful that I''m not able to attend the party, but I can see her like this. She froze for a moment, then her eyes widened, her face turned red, and she pulled her hand out and hid it behind her back with an almost squeaking speed. I tilted my head, unsure of what was wrong. I waited a few seconds for a response, and then, with her head still down, she spoke up. "I can''t wait to see the rainbow before the sun goes down! "Hmm?¡¡Oh. I checked the direction of the setting sun''s light and borrowed some water from the pond to make the water particles float. When the rainbow appeared, the lady shone with seven colors of light in her eyes. I felt like she was angry, but I must have been imagining it. "Don''t you ever get bored? Doesn''t the girl get bored doing the same thing every year? I wonder if she doesn''t get bored doing the same thing every year, and coming all the way to the pond in this cold season to make it easier for me. "The rainbow is always beautiful. I asked with concern, to which the lady replied, gazing at the rainbow with genuine happiness. I''m relieved. I''m glad you''re happy with my little magic. Zaku''s magic is so wonderful that you can make rainbows all the time. "Zaku''s magic is wonderful that you can make rainbows whenever you want," she says, turning around with a happy smile. I''m surprised because I didn''t expect to be praised like that. For a moment I didn''t know how to react, and I choked on my words of thanks. What''s the point of making me happy on my daughter''s birthday? Then I remembered that there was something I hadn''t given her yet. "Thank you, Zak, for the beautiful birthday present. "Thanks to you, too. And this. The young lady tilted her head to the side as I thanked her, but before she could mention it, I pulled something out of my jacket pocket and handed it to her, which drew her attention. This is ......? I handed her a glass vial and she stared at it curiously, not knowing what was inside. "Open it. When I urged her to do so, she obediently opened the lid and was dazzled by the fragrance. It''s Chinese fragrant ....... You said it was your favorite scent. But why ......, what is this? Surprised by the scent of flowers that had already fallen, the young lady looked alternately at the bottle in her hand and at me. "Salt. When I told her what was in the bottle with the small orange flowers, she seemed to have not expected it. The scent lasts longer when you do this. "That''s strange. I didn''t understand the reason either, so I explained it to her, and she stared at the salt in the bottle. It smells like gold mignonette, which she doesn''t have at the moment, so she can''t doubt its effectiveness. I guess that''s why it''s so strange. At any rate, she seemed pleased, and I patted her on the chest. "I''m glad ...... Last year, after I gave my daughter a birthday present, I realized that I had run out of gift ideas. I''ve never given anything to a girl in my life. I''ve only ever given gifts to family members, including in previous lives. The only gifts I''ve given to my friends in school have been sweets or a steamed bun at a convenience store. Moreover, since the person I wanted to give the gift to was a high-ranking aristocrat, it was obvious that I, as a commoner, would be stuck with no reference to my memories of previous lives. That said, I don''t want to force myself, but I want the girl to be happy if possible. That''s why I''ve been trying to think of something she would like, but I couldn''t come up with a gift within the range of my ability. When she told me that she liked the scent of fragrant osmanthus, I gave up on the idea of giving her a fragrance. I heard that it takes a lot of flowers to make perfume, and it was too difficult for me to enter a perfume shop because I don''t like strong scents. Just to be sure, I asked Katrin, the maid, about the price of the perfume, but she said it was too much for me. That''s when it happened. I went to the kitchen to share with them some rosemary and perfume, which I had planted to repel insects. Then I saw the head chef using herb salts. When I asked him about the herb salt, he said it was made about six months ago. I asked him to tell me how he made it, because it smelled so good. He told me that all I had to do was to remove the dust from the herbs I wanted to transfer the fragrance to, lightly dry them in the sun, and place them in a glass jar in alternating layers with rock salt. As I was about to teach my mother, it occurred to me that I could do the same thing with flowers. Using salt only to preserve the aroma of food is extravagant in my opinion, but much cheaper than perfume. I talked to the head chef, and he gave me enough rock salt for my needs at a reasonable price. I gathered up some fragrant Chinese rhinoceros flowers up to the eighth bloom and made layers of Chinese rhinoceros and rock salt alternately, just as the old man had told me. The bottle I made was too heavy for the girl to carry if I gave it to her as it was, so I bought a small bottle and transferred it to her. I wrapped a ribbon around it to make it look a little more like a present. Anyway, I''m really glad that I decided on the present. I scratched my head, feeling ashamed that I had spent almost a year worrying about what to give her. I really don''t know what to get you, so I thought I''d just get you a ticket that says whatever you want. ...... "...... What''s that? I''m not sure if it''s because I''m not familiar with the word, but the young lady reacted with a twitch. I''ve never given my dad or mom a pat on the shoulder because paper is expensive. I''ll have to think of something else to do next time to relieve my fatigue. I''ll have to think of something else to take the edge off. I''m sure you''ll be able to find something that will work for you. Like a pledge the size of a theater ticket? Something like that. I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but I think it''s a good idea. She seemed to understand the purpose and her eyes lit up for some reason. I would like to have it next year. What? I rolled my eyes at her words. After all, who gives a shit about my right to do what I say? I''m glad I don''t have to worry about the gift, but I wonder if she''s really okay with it. Are you sure that''s what you want ......? I asked with great doubt, but she shook her head firmly. I don''t know what she''s going to say, but she''s not going to do anything rash. She''s a lady. So I don''t understand what is so attractive about her. So, ......, that''s it for next year. I feel like I''m the only one who would enjoy it, but if I can give her what she wants, so much the better. I was a little hesitant, but when I agreed, my daughter''s face was filled with joy. I''ll get it for you. "What? What?" The lady suddenly heads towards the corridor. There was a maid at the entrance of the corridor, who seemed to have just brought some warm clothes, and she seemed to have asked her to do something. She seemed to have asked her to do something for her. The maid disappeared for a moment, but came back as the young lady was putting on her cape and gloves. After receiving something from her, the young lady returned to the pavilion with it in both hands. When she came back, she had a fountain pen in one hand and a message card in the other. She holds it out to me. "Before I forget, please write me a pledge. That''s a bit ostentatious. It''s not that big of a deal. I took them with an expectant look in my eyes. I don''t have any writing utensils at home, so it''s nice of you to provide them, but I can''t shake the feeling that I don''t have to go that far. Feeling somewhat confused, I use the bench inside the pavilion as a desk and make a "I''ll do anything you say" ticket. The lady says it''s a pledge, so I guess I should write it like that. "Let''s see, ......, ''Isak Baumgartner, next year today,'' what''s your full name, miss? "Ludia von Ernst. Oh, ......? That''s how it''s written. "That''s how it''s spelled," she said, moving her finger next to me to show me how to spell it. I wrote her name as she told me. But what is that phon between the names of the nobles? Is it a mark to distinguish noblemen? "I''ll do you one favor. Is that okay? At the end, I handed the young lady a message card with today''s date and my name on it, which turned into a "I''ll do anything you want" card. I also returned the fountain pen I borrowed from her. The young lady hugged the glass vial and the "I''ll do anything you want" ticket to her chest. "Hmmm, I made a reservation. As she smiled, I wondered if this was a good idea, but then I thought, "Oh well. Next year, I''ll try my best to do something, even if it''s just a one-shot performance. "Oh. Miss. I remembered something that I had forgotten and raised my voice, and the lady tilted her head. "I didn''t say it right. Happy birthday. "Thank you. She puzzled for a moment and then smiled. I''m glad to see her smile on this day again this year. I felt my expression relax. Suddenly, the lady''s gaze shifted to a higher position than mine. "It''s snowing. Really. Little white ice crystals fluttered down from the sky. It looked like a rainbow that had just started to disappear, melted away by the snow. I was a little surprised, because I thought it would be just a light rain. I can vaguely read the presence of rain, or more accurately, water spirits, but I can''t tell if it will turn into rain or snow. My rain sensor is particularly sensitive this time of year. These days, I only report to my father whether it will rain or not, and I prepare for both rain and snow. Regardless of that, I simply look forward to snow. "I wonder if we''ll get enough snow to make a snowman this year. ...... You can''t build one on the front side. I know. "I know," I was nailed by a young lady with half-lidded eyes. I''m not going to make one in the visitor''s area either, no matter how easy it is to collect snow from the main gate to the front door. When the snow piles up, I''ll make one with Nico. If it takes two of us, we should be able to make a pretty big one. That thought made me even more excited. "Why can''t I join you in your garden, ......? The young lady muttered in a slightly sulky tone. I don''t mean to leave you out. I''m just saying that it takes a lot of strength to build a snowman, so I thought I''d ask Nico to help. Can you help me make the last chao?¡¡It might be too weird for me. "Well, I guess I don''t have a choice. When she realized that she had a part to play, she said proudly, "I''ll take care of it. If you''re going to make a big snowman, it''s better to have someone who can see the whole thing. You might like this, Master Roy. I should ask him, ......, but he might be surprised to see Nikolaus. No, ...... is fine, isn''t it?¡¡Yes, surprisingly. So, the lady doesn''t know that Leo is acquainted with Nico in the onna mode. I want to tell her that her fears are unfounded, but I can''t, because she might find out that the prince Leo cured Nico''s sister''s illness. She nodded her head in response to my vague answer. We should get back. Yes. It was starting to snow, so I urged her to go back before she got too cold, and she nodded. As I walked her down the corridor to the entrance of the main building, she looked up at the sky again. I hope it piles up. Oh. I nodded at her murmur. Today''s snow will melt and disappear, but winter has just begun. There will be plenty of opportunities. I looked up at the sky as the snow fell, hoping for the best. 42 40． thaw The day came suddenly. I had come to the Marquis of Veit''s residence for my monthly part-time job to talk with Daniel''s wife, Annika. The three of us had lunch together, and over tea after dinner, we had a conversation that seemed to be coherent but not coherent. Annika-sama was still the same, but that day she accompanied me on my part-time job to visit the garden because the snow had melted. For Annika, it was probably just another walk. Daniel was worried about his still-dry feet, and urged Annika to take his arm. She put her hand on Daniel''s arm quite naturally. The two of them walking in this way were a very ordinary couple, and I felt glad to see that Annika was able to talk to her husband normally, except for Elias. I was happy to see that Annika was now able to talk to her husband normally, except for Elias. So I left them alone, gazing at the evergreen leaves, which had become fresh and wet with the dew from the melting snow. "How can you look at the garden of an unchanging house with such a glow? Daniel smiled with a mixture of admiration and amusement. I replied, looking at the tree in front of me with its dense, round leaves. The arrangement and pruning of the dogwoods is interesting. The camellia leaves have a nice color, too. Dogwoods are very useful for gardeners because they can change the atmosphere of the garden just by pruning them to shape. The Ernsts also use it for topiary in the visitor''s area. This is why it is so interesting to see how the gardener uses it, because it shows the characteristics of the gardener. In the garden of the Marquis of Wirt''s residence, there are many evergreen trees such as western water wax tree and camellia. After being shown the garden several times, I noticed that the gardeners of the Veit family may have avoided deciduous trees to pray for Elias''s health and as a good luck charm. The fact that they didn''t prune the tree in the shape of a dogtooth tree also suggests that they wanted the tree to grow freely. This is just my speculation, so I would like to meet him and ask him. I wonder how it is now. To me, it is a garden that changes with the seasons, but to some people, it may appear as if time has stopped. I didn''t know if this garden was good for Annika. Even you have a sense of season. I muttered, plucking a branch of a dogtooth. Even the dogtooth tree has small white flowers to announce early summer. I glanced over at Daniel and the others, and my eyes met Annika''s. As soon as our eyes met, I felt a sense of discomfort and inwardly tilted my head. As if searching for the cause of my discomfort, I looked back into Annika''s eyes, which were the same color as mine. Annika looked at me curiously and opened her mouth. "...... Who are you? I was blindsided. I knew what the strange feeling was. I''m not sure what to make of this. "Oh, I''m ....... I''m stumbling over my words because I''m not prepared for this. I was more surprised than I thought I would be. I take a deep breath. "My name is Isak Baumgartner. "Yes, your name is Isak. I was asked who I was, and when I answered, Master Annika said my name for the first time. Daniel''s eyes widened in surprise as well as mine. I''m sure that Daniel''s surprise is much greater than mine. I heard the sound of a drop of water falling. I wondered if there was still some unmelted snow somewhere, but Annika''s eyes were slightly blinding, and Daniel was looking at me. I tilted my head, not understanding the meaning of their gazes. "What? I felt something warm on my cheek, and when I realized that it was tears, they were pouring out of my eyes. Daniel''s eyes turned concerned, and I hurriedly wiped away the tears. I wiped away my tears. Thank God, I thought. ...... "Isak, ....... No, no, no! You''ll be able to find a lot more information on the web. I was glad that Annika-sama had seen me. I wasn''t happy that Annika-sama was healed. I was happy for me. I''m not the good guy Daniel thinks I am. Whenever I worked part-time, I always felt like I was challenging Annika to recognize me when she was looking for the face of Elias, even though he was in focus. The whole time, I felt as if I was playing tennis against a wall. But for the first time, I was able to hit someone back. I was just so happy to get that response. Now Annika-sama could see me and hear my voice. That was all I needed, and tears started to fall. As I was wiping away my tears, Annika-sama came forward and bent down to make eye contact with me. I''m sorry for everything. "No ....... I shook my head, not wanting to blame Annika-sama. I don''t want to mislead her, so I try to stop my tears somehow, but it doesn''t work. Anika-sama saw me and smiled at me. Thank you. Annika-sama then wrapped her arms around me. Thank you from me too. Daniel patted me on the head with a kind look, saying that I had done well. I''m sure I just happened to be there when Annika came to her senses, not that I could have done anything about it. I wanted to say that I didn''t do anything to make them thank me, but if I opened my mouth now, I would only sob, so I silently shook my head from side to side. I couldn''t stop crying because of the kindness of the two people who cared for me, even though their priority should have been Annika, who had just been healed. After that, Annika came back to her senses, but her memory seemed to be a bit confused and she went to her room to rest. After the swelling in her eyes subsided, I left the Marquis of Veit''s residence. Daniel told me that he would contact me when Annika had calmed down. I didn''t feel like I was going to lose my job next month, and I felt strange. I didn''t feel like going straight home, so I took a detour. I reached a street with a familiar wall, opened a door on the wall, and went inside. The key to the door is a dial type, so any servant of the mansion who knows the number can come and go as he pleases. After entering, lock the door again and go to the area with many trees like a forest. It''s a holiday, but you can at least take a look at the garden for your study. I''d like to check how the snow is melting and think about when to plant seeds for spring. As I ducked through the hedge, I saw something reflecting the sunlight faintly. ...... Zaku? It was at the same time that I realized that it was the young lady''s hair and she turned around to look at me. She looked back at me curiously, wondering why I was there, and I broke into a smile. She''s amazing. She tilted her head at my abrupt words. What''s wrong?¡¡What''s wrong?¡¡It''s my day off. ...... I wanted to see your daughter. When I saw her, I realized. I came here to talk to you because I''m happy. It''s the only place I can go where I can see her. But I knew it wouldn''t be that convenient. So, there she is, and she''s amazing. Today is a miraculous day for me, I thought, and I didn''t realize it until too late, but she didn''t respond. Her eyes are wide open and she seems to be frozen. "Miss? When I approached her and tried to look into her face to see what was wrong, her face suddenly turned red. What''s wrong?¡¡What ......? She probably wanted to scold me, but for some reason her words seemed to be choppy and not coming out right. He didn''t seem to be eating anything in particular, or maybe he choked on his spit. If so, should I rub his back? Before I could lend a hand, the lady raised her palm to indicate that she wanted me to wait a moment. So, I did as she asked. While she waited, she held her chest and took a few deep breaths. So, what do you want me to do at ......? What do you want to see me about? I''ve got a good thing going. A good thing? Yes. I''ve been working a little hard on something, and today I finally got recognized for it. That''s ...... good, isn''t it? Yeah. Perhaps because I explained it clearly, the young lady tilted her head and congratulated me. That made me happy, so I laughed. Then, for some reason, her cheeks, which had been on the verge of subsiding, flushed more. ............ Is that it? I smiled and didn''t say anything more, so she asked me with an expression of surprise. I nodded normally. I was so happy that I wanted to tell you. "That''s ...... it. She turned away from me again, her face flushed and creaking. It''s not unusual for me to lend an ear when I''m working, but I''ve never seen her look away when I''m talking to her. Today''s girl was unusual. When I saw her ears were red, I was worried that she might have a fever since it was still cold, but she scolded me for not coming to work on holidays and sent me away. If my mother found out about this, she would have scolded me the same way, so I left quietly. When I got home, I had my favorite stew with lots of ingredients, and it was a really good day. A month later, I received a call from Daniel. When I visited the Marquis of Wirt''s residence, I was shown into the reception room dressed as I was. As I was wondering whether I should take the tea offered, Daniel came into the room with Annika. Thank you for inviting me today. When I immediately stood up and greeted her, Daniel smiled and softened his young leafy eyes. You don''t have to be so shy. Sure, I invited you here as a guest today, but you''re already my little friend. When Daniel confirmed that I was a guest, I felt a little embarrassed. I couldn''t just nod my head and muttered, "Thank you. Suddenly, my eyes met Annika''s, and she smiled. I''m sorry I haven''t greeted you properly. I''m Annika von Wiet. I''m jealous that Daniel has such a lovely friend. I''m Isak Baumgartner. I''m an apprentice gardener at the Duke of Ernst''s. I couldn''t decide whether I should say "Nice to meet you" or not, so I reintroduced myself. Daniel urged us all to sit down on the sofa, since there was no point in standing around talking. After tea was prepared for Daniel-sama and the others, the maids left the room. Annika doesn''t touch the tea and opens her mouth. "Isak, I''ve been terrible to you. Take the place of the deceased Elias at ....... "No, I was just visiting with Daniel''s permission. I''m sure you''ll be able to understand that I''m not pretending to be Elias, even though Annika has filtered it out. Annika lowered her eyebrows a little and smiled. You''re right. It''s strange to be able to talk to Annika like this. I''m sure you''ll be able to understand that I''m not the only one who has a problem with this. But in my mind, it''s mixed up with Elias''s memories, and I can''t tell the difference. "Is that so? Annika-sama says apologetically, but I think it''s inevitable. Annika-sama just met me last month. It''s just that I''ve been treating her like me and she hasn''t. And I know I wasn''t completely unreachable. "Thank you for everything, Isak. I can''t thank you enough for your help. How can I ever thank you? ...... "No, I''ve been paid every time I''ve worked. I''m glad I was able to help in any way I could. He smiled and told Daniel that he was grateful enough. I don''t know why, but he looked like he was overcome with emotion and clenched his fists tightly. I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one. "Huh?¡¡I''m not sure if you''re referring to the duke''s hug attack?¡¡That''s right, he treats me like a child even though I think I''m a little bit taller. Yeah, or ....... But why all of a sudden? Well, I thought I should show some respect to my friend. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. I wondered if the Duke''s methods of surprise would ever change. It''s not nice to be hugged by a man. A simple word of thanks or appreciation would be enough. I thought such a custom existed in the nobility, but now that I''m interacting with Daniel and the others, I realize that the Duke is special. I''ve given up on the idea that the Duke is like that lately, because even when I''m covered in dirt, my master, Heinz, the butler, makes arrangements for me to change my clothes. Annika stroked Daniel''s hand, which was still clenched in a fist as if holding back something, as if to comfort him. Then she looked at me. Isak, I''ve started reading to children at the orphanage of the Merkel Church. The Merkel Church is the closest church to my house. The literacy rate of children in the orphanage is low in the downtown area, so I think reading to them is a good idea. Annika seems to be donating some of Elias''s favorite adventure stories. I''m sure the children will enjoy them more than the hard Bible stories. There are children who have had a hard time with their parents, just as I had a hard time with Elias. ...... I wanted to help them survive. Annika is planning to focus on charity work in the future. I thought it sounded like a foreign celebrity story, but the Marquise de Vito is a high-ranking aristocrat, so it''s a normal celebrity. Anyway, I''m glad to see that Master Annika has found her purpose in life. Seeing her motivated eyes, Daniel also smiled happily. I''m glad. So, what''s this: ...... Annika looks at me intently. She looks strangely nervous, which makes me feel oddly defensive. I was wondering if you could help me talk to some of the kids at the orphanage, ......? "If it''s okay with you, it''s okay with me. I nodded, relieved that this was the case. But Anika-sama didn''t expect me to agree so easily, and rolled her eyes. Annika, you have to say it properly. Daniel urged Annika in a gentle voice. I''m not sure if you''ve heard of it, but I''m sure you have. "Um, ......, Mr. Isak. Yes. I know it''s not fair. I know it sounds crazy, but will you let me try to figure it out? What''s the answer, ......? I want you to keep meeting me and tell me which of my memories belong to you, Isak. I want to get to know you better. I thought that after my part-time job was over, I would be separated from Daniel and the others. When Annika gets a grip on reality, she won''t need my visits. So I''m surprised to hear you say that. I''m glad. My face naturally relaxed. If you feel you owe me something that you don''t have to, all you have to do is apologize and make peace with it. If you don''t mind, I''ll help you. But Annika-sama is going to get to know me. That''s a lot better than an apology I don''t have to make. I''m glad that today isn''t the end for you and Daniel. Annika smiled with a hint of relief and Daniel smiled at her. They are good people, I think. They take me seriously, even though I''m just a commoner and not even a mob in an otome game. I hope Daniel and the others will continue to laugh at each other like this. I''m not going to tell the girls that we''re going to meet again? No, I''ll ask Gerald again, so you don''t have to hide it from Miss Ludia. Good. I don''t want to hide too much from you. ...... What is your relationship with Lydia, Isak? After listening to the exchange between me and Daniel, Annika asked curiously. It is true that it would be strange if a mere gardener''s apprentice were to call the daughter of the family he serves without hesitation. I can''t answer that it''s just a servant and a lady, so I''m a little worried. I wonder if "friend" is enough. But I don''t feel like I can talk to her about anything like Nico, and we don''t joke around as much as the girls in my previous life. It''s like in shonen manga. It''s the kind of thing where you don''t want to show weakness, but you approve of the other person and are inspired to do your best. ...... Oh. I''m a rival. "Rival ......? Yes. When I see your daughter, I feel like I can''t lose. That''s right. She was originally going to be a rival girl in an otome game. She said that her sister in her previous life was also a fair-minded competitor, so maybe she has a predisposition to make people work hard. Daniel and the others rolled their eyes at my answer, and after a while Annika started to laugh a little. "Yes, it''s a nice relationship. "Yes. I nodded my head cheerfully, relieved to be able to express myself in words. Thus, I was promoted from a part-time job to a friend of Daniel and his friends. I''m still an apprentice gardener, but I''m glad that I''ve grown up a bit. I can''t compete on the same playing field with the young lady because of our different statuses and other things, but now that I''ve declared that I''ll become a full-fledged gardener soon, I''ll keep working hard to become one. As spring was about to begin, my motivation grew even more with the new buds sprouting. 43 41． happy ending The sun was shining brightly in the garden. In the midst of it all, I frowned. "What''s up?¡¡Phil. A pair of concerned green eyes peered into mine, reflecting the sunlight and turning golden for a moment. I love those beautiful eyes. "Brother Klaus. Did Therese scold you for playing hide and seek? "Brother Roy, no. The honey-colored eyes on the other side of the room were also checking my complexion. I''m not sure what to make of this. It''s not like I''ve been doing anything wrong. I''m not going to tell you that I had no idea what I was doing, because it happens sometimes. Brother Roy smiled and said, "I see. Brother Roy has a tendency to find it amusing when I puff out my cheeks. I just don''t get it. I put my cheeks back together and told them why I was frowning, and they nodded their heads. "What? "The three of us are having tea. Brother Klaus asked, and I answered. Until now, it has been difficult for the two brothers to sit together because of the issue of succession to the throne, not because they share the same stomach. I tried as much as I could to bring them together, but it didn''t work. And now we''re having a tea party together. Aren''t you happy? "I am, but ...... "I''m happy, but " I stammered in response to Brother Roy''s question. How can I not be happy? I got my wish and I''m getting to know my favorite brothers. Of course I''m happy about that. But ...... I haven''t done anything! Yes, my wish has come true even though I didn''t do anything. I have memories of my previous life, but I''m not making use of them. I, Philine Erna von Rosenhain, have a memory of a previous life. It is the memory of a Japanese named Yuka Tanaka. That''s how I realized that I was a character in the otome game "Dein einziger Sternchen," a.k.a. Kimi-Hoshi, which I was addicted to in my previous life. Brother Roy and Brother Klaus are both targets of the game. I didn''t want my family to be unhappy, so I was determined to use my memories of my previous life to avoid a bad ending. However, it was difficult for me to interfere with Brother Klaus because of the interference of his mother, the Second Queen, Master Simone. It was fine for me, who was low on the line of succession, to talk with Brother Klaus, but if Brother Roy was to be involved, Brother Klaus himself would have shied away and there was nothing I could do. In the first place, as a support character for Brother Roy''s route, there''s not much I can do if Brother Klaus'' route is taken. That''s why I was aiming for the happy ending of Brother Roy''s route. The two routes have different backgrounds, but they share the same happy ending if Brother Roy becomes king and the bad ending if Brother Klaus becomes king. If the two brothers reconcile and Brother Klaus gives up the throne to Brother Roy, it will be a good outcome for both of them. From my point of view, Brother Roy seems to be more interested in the throne, so I think that''s a good idea. Just as I was thinking that, Brother Roy personally approached Brother Klaus and befriended him before I had a chance to do so. When I asked him how he managed to get Brother Klaus, who had been so stubborn, to listen to him, he just smiled happily. Why did Brother Roy solve the problem by himself before the game even started? I just wanted to burst out and finally help you guys out! I''m sure you''ll be able to understand that I''m not the only one who has a problem with this. Then Phil is doing a great job. "What about? I''m not sure I agree with your opinion, as I''ve been stripped. It sounds like a comforting follow-up, since his memories of his previous life are useless. Phil negotiated with his father to have dinner with the whole family once a week, so I could see Klaus regularly. I was only being selfish because I didn''t want to eat alone. The castle is large, even the private quarters are proportionally large . It is very lonely to eat alone in such a situation. No matter how delicious the food was, it was tasteless if there was no one to say it to. Mother would sometimes eat with me, but not every day because of her job as queen, and even when I asked the maids to join me, they refused because they couldn''t sit with the royal family. So, I asked my brothers to eat with me. In my previous life, I always ate with my family, even if we were quarreling. If possible, I wanted to have dinner with everyone even if we did not get along. I asked my father, the king, directly for help and he refused, so from that day on, I waited for him when he finished his work and asked him again and again. After about a month of negotiations, I was able to get him to promise to meet me for dinner once a week. It may not be the same as the game, but I did it not to avoid a bad ending, but simply because I really couldn''t stand to eat alone. I didn''t think that this would help the sibling feud, and it did. As I was still stripped, Brother Roy gave Brother Klaus a look. Brother Klaus, prompted by the look, opened his mouth with a troubled, troubled snort. "Wasn''t Phil the first person to compliment my violin? He said it played beautifully. The moment when the instrument, which sounded squeaky and ugly when played by me, produced a beautiful scale when played by Brother Klaus was like magic. I shifted to the piano so that I could at least accompany Brother Klaus on the violin, but the piano was making my fingers sore. I wonder how fingers can grow. But what does it matter that I like Brother Klaus'' violin? I''m sure there was a discussion about that on your planet. "Thanks to Phil''s praise, I''ve never forgotten what I like. Brother Klaus smiles a little shyly. I like the way he smiles a little awkwardly. I''m sure you''re not the only one. Although not a supporting character in Brother Klaus''s route, his sister Philine was responsible for keeping his childhood ego intact from his mother''s brainwashing. If I could have done it without being asked, I would have done it, and I would have just said I liked what I liked. I didn''t do anything difficult. I was just saying that I liked something. Brother Klaus wilts when he sees me expressing my incomprehension, and Brother Roy smiles at me. Brother Roy asks me. "Does Phil like us? "Of course he loves us! I answer immediately with all my might, and Brother Roy chuckles, as if he were laughing too hard. That''s the most important thing. "Yeah. Enough. As soon as I heard Brother Klaus'' happy voice, I was hugged. It''s nice to get a hug, but I don''t understand why I should be praised for something so obvious as liking my family. Anyway, I''m happy, so I hug Brother Klaus back, and then Brother Roy pats me on the head. "Thank you, Phil. He thanked me in one voice. I realized once again that my brothers had really become good friends. "You''re welcome, ......? I thought it was okay, but I reflexively accepted their thanks. I''m not sure if this is a good idea, but I took their thanks as a reflex. "No, it''s not okay! When night fell, I realized that I had been deceived and shouted out. You''re disturbing the neighborhood. You''re disturbing the neighbors. The white stuffed bear in front of me complained. My room is large, and I keep it soundproofed with wind magic just in case, but the person on the other side of the bear does not. When he pointed it out, I remembered it and covered my mouth with my hands, knowing that he couldn''t see me. Because I was silent, the other side of the bear sensed that I was keeping my mouth shut and called out to me. ''Why?¡¡What''s wrong with you? ''Well, if it''s not me, it''s Isak''s fault! "What? What?" The bear shouts in a crazy voice. My brother Roy helped me make a stuffed bear into a phone, but it made the bear sound not so cute. I decided to make it a bear so that I would feel comfortable with it, but lately I feel that it might have been a mistake. The brother of my previous life, Taichi, who is Isak on the other end of the bear phone, also has memories of his previous life. At first, I suspected that Roy''s fianc¨¦e, the sister of the rival daughter of your planet, might have memories of her previous life, because the characters were different from those in the game. I don''t understand why she''s an apprentice gardener in the house of a rival daughter who wasn''t even mentioned in the game, and she''s my brother from a previous life. Anyway, besides me, the only one who can do anything with the memories of my previous life is Isak. It''s all Izak''s fault that you''re not on star street anymore! I''m not sure what to do, but I''m sure it''s a good idea. I''m not sure what to make of this. It''s because the girl is working hard. In the event that you have any questions regarding where and the best way to get in touch with us, please do not hesitate to contact us. When I visited her at Duke Ernst''s mansion before, she seemed to be friendly for a mere servant, but perhaps it was easier to get to know her because of her age. There is no possibility that your sister was close to the servants of the house just because it was not brought up in your planet. There is no information about Isak on your planet, so I don''t know how much it would affect you. Other than your sister, there are other changes that have yet to be confirmed. "I already know that Roy has two attributes, light and dark! "Leo said something like that. What about it? We were supposed to find out when we got to Roy''s route!¡¡It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re going to be doing in the future. There is a hydrangea icon in the lower left corner of the UI of Kimihoshi, and the route branching is determined by the color of the hydrangea''s attribute. The color of the hydrangea in this world changes not according to its pH (pH) but according to the attribute of the magic power affected by it. I was surprised to see two different colors of hydrangea blooming when I visited Brother Roy''s study. I''m not sure about the ......, but if it''s an out-of-season hydrangea, Leo found it and bought it from the old man at the gardener. Why? Why did I get the factor to notice it myself? I was surprised to see that Brother Roy was not upset when he saw the two colored hydrangeas. How could Brother Roy, who is much smarter than I am, not notice the meaning of the colors? From my point of view, they were both Roy''s colors, so I couldn''t help but ask him for them. He was my favorite character in my previous life, so I think it''s inevitable that I would want goods in his theme color. I thought Roy would be shocked, so I held back and didn''t tell him. "Erna also has two attributes. I''m sure you''re not the only one. It''s not the same when you know it from the start and you know it afterwards.¡¡And the royals are dark, understand that! What?¡¡He''s not that smart. Yes, brother Roy is strong and nice! I''m sure you''ll be able to understand that I''m not saying that. Brother Roy is not much different from your star, but his mentality seems to be getting stronger. I like that kind of Brother Roy. Also, Brother Klaus is now able to get along with Brother Roy. That''s the main problem I wanted to solve if possible. But the brothers had already talked it out. "Leo''s brother is ......, or Wolff. I can''t help you with that, it''s someone else''s house. "Yeah, but ...... There is no way that Isak, who has almost no knowledge of your planet, knows about the family problems of royalty. I understand that, but then why do we have memories of our past lives? "Why do you want to remember your past lives? I complain. I''d like to think that since I remembered my past life and realized that this world is a girl''s game, it means something. When I was born as a princess, it wasn''t like the one I longed for in my previous life, but I got used to the environment and my days passed peacefully. There is no important role for me as a third princess. It''s okay to want to do something special. I''m sure you''ll be able to find something that works for you. It seems that Isaac is not looking for the meaning of having memories of his previous life. I looked at the bear with half-lidded eyes, because he was expressing a different opinion. "But this is not your world. "But this isn''t your world." "That doesn''t mean it will be like your world. "But this isn''t your planet''s world. "I don''t know, but ...... might have some kind of game compulsion. You can''t help but be concerned about something you don''t understand. I''m not sure what to say, but I''m going to say it. It''s annoying to be told something that sounds like a good argument by Yzak. I''m fine as long as I live my life with as little regret as possible. "I am ...... I don''t know how I want to live. I want my brothers to be happy, of course, but I didn''t think much about myself. If possible, it would be nice to be able to marry the person you love, but it seems that in my previous life I was able to marry for love, so I guess I''ll have to settle for a political marriage. "Yuka, you were able to get married? I can''t believe it, and I puffed up my cheeks at the rude remark that came from Isaac. What do you mean? No, if you had a sister who always named the main character of an otome game after herself, you''d be worried about whether you could marry her. "That''s rude. I can distinguish it from two-dimensional games! I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but I think it''s a good idea. But it''s okay if you want a handsome guy to call you by your name even if there''s no voice. "Ah! "What? I don''t remember the heroine''s default name, I only know her appearance! I''m not sure what to do, but I''m not sure what to do. If the heroine doesn''t go to Brother Roy''s route, I, as a support character in Brother Roy''s route, won''t even be able to meet the heroine. There''s no way to find out what she looks like in advance. What should I do? She''s a commoner''s daughter, but she''s got a lot of magic power, so all I know is that she can join the school. "That''s pretty straightforward, isn''t it? "Then find me Isak. You''re a commoner. "I can''t. I''m busy with work. Besides, I don''t know his name, so how can I find him? Come on! I''m in a hurry, the bear in front of me let out an exasperated sigh. I''m not sure what I''m going to do after I find the heroine. What are you going to do after you find the heroine? Even if I find the heroine through the grapevine, I can''t confirm whether she has memories of her previous life, and I can''t meet her in person as a princess. Besides, any move on my part would cost the government tax. Even your mother and brother Roy told me not to use people without a reason. The royals can''t interfere that much with a single citizen. I''m not thinking about ....... Even if she could act freely, she did not think about what to do. In fact, if he saw the heroine living a normal life, he might have turned back without calling out to her. I can''t do anything, I''m all out of things. What a useless person I am. "Erna. I look up when someone calls my name. With that movement, I realized that I was looking down. It''s natural to want your loved ones to be happy, so you don''t have to do anything. Just help them when they ask for it. Taichi said that? Who taught you that a brother is basically a creature that does not rely on his sister? I don''t think you can do it by yourself. He replied that this was not the case in his previous life. The sound of the bear''s voice sounded like a chuckle. I don''t know if Roy and the others will be able to help us. If Leo and the others can leave you alone, you can take care of yourself. You don''t know what your life is like on your planet, do you? When Isak said that, I realized something. It''s true that Philine appeared on your planet, but I don''t even know if she had a fianc¨¦ at that time. At present, the alliances I need are sufficient with my own sisters'' marriages, but I wonder if someone will be assigned to me in a few years. I hope you like me, or ...... the person I marry. I don''t know. It''s not Yuka''s life, it''s Erna''s. You''re being reckless with royalty. But I think it would be wonderful if I could find someone I love and marry him. I felt as if I was being told that thinking that I had no choice was giving up. I felt my expression gently relax. After all, it seems that I''m happy that Isak is worried about me. I''ll never tell him that. ''......, but there''s a problem with making someone like you.'' "What? There''s no one in this world cooler than my brother Roy. "You, go to bed. I''m not sure what to do. I''m going to bed, too, and the bear phone stops answering. "Hey, don''t ignore my serious life and death problems and go to sleep first. After that, I tried to protest for a while, but the bear didn''t respond, and I also fell asleep, partly because I used my magic power on the phone. For now, I''ll try to get my happy ending that no one knows about. 44 42． dining table As usual, I opened the door to go to work and saw a big flower in front of me. It was a bright red flower that reminded me of everlasting summer. "Huh? "Is this the Baumgartner''s house, correct? The flower spoke. The flower spoke, its voice boisterous in the morning. "Yes, but it''s ....... As I answered in a surprised reflex, the flower was moved to reveal a boy who looked close in age to me. He smiled brightly, and his skin was more tanned than mine, and he looked good in his bussouge. I''m glad. I''ve got a delivery from Mr. Benno! "From your grandfather? When my grandfather''s name was mentioned, the reason for the flowers made sense. Grandpa has retired as the Ernst family''s personal gardener and has been touring around the country with Grandma. Sometimes they come back and bring back rare flowers and trees as souvenirs. Buddha''s mulberry is a flower that does not bloom around the capital. But he usually brings them back himself, so why does he leave it to others this time? Grandpa is always cheerful, but I wonder if he got injured on his way there. I couldn''t imagine my grandpa getting injured or sick, and as I was tilting my head, my father appeared from behind me. It was not because he heard my grandfather''s name, but simply because I was stuck in the doorway. My father is on his way to work as well. Well, it''s not surprising, since I''m following him as an apprentice. You''re Dennis? Yeah, but... For some reason, the delivery boy''s eyes widened when he saw my father''s face. But you''re very energetic this morning. You''ve been talking really loudly since a while ago. As soon as he heard my father''s affirmation, he dropped to his knees on the ground, put the potted plant aside and got down on his knees. I''m Yang. I''m here to apply for an apprenticeship with Dennis the gardener!¡¡Please make me a gardener! My dad and I were stunned. Not because it''s been a long time since I''ve applied for an apprenticeship, but because it''s the first time I''ve seen someone get down on their knees to apply. Grandpa, not only did you send us flowers, but you also sent us your apprentice. When I looked back at my father, he was silent with a frown on his face. Oh, that''s a troubled expression. "Well, I''m his son and apprentice, Isak. Jan, sir? How old are you and where do you come from?¡¡You look like you''re from the south. ...... I''ve just turned twelve. I''m from a village near the southwestern border. He was older than me. I''m glad I used honorifics. If you''re from the west, you''re near the sea. You''re a long way from home. "Even though it''s a potted plant with a blessing, how did you manage to bring it here in one piece? When transporting plants to places with incompatible climates, have the church protect the potted plants with wind magic, engraved with a magic circle. Not all churches have the wind attribute, so they sometimes use magic stones. I''m not sure what to do, but I''m going to try my best. Grandpa: ...... That''s a threat. Also, please don''t give out the test without permission. Behind me, my father is covering half of his face with his right hand, wrinkling his brow. I wonder if Mr. Yang wasn''t scared when he was threatened by my grandfather, because my father''s strong face is inherited from my grandfather. My grandpa is usually friendly enough to offset his strong face, but when it comes to plants, he is very strict. "What do you think? Mr. Yang asked his father, his eyes shining with anticipation. Perhaps because he is not afraid of things, he looks my father right in the eye when he speaks. Previous applicants for apprenticeship have been frustrated by the power of my father''s face and height, so I guess I''ve passed the first barrier. Well, as long as you can get past that, you''re good to go. Because my father is not as scary as he looks. My father picks up the leaves and petals of the flowers that Mr. Yang offers and inspects them. It''s fine. Mr. Yang smiled as he received his acceptance. I took a quick look at the plant and could see that it was in good condition, as it was fresh without any signs of over-watering or withering. "Then, will you take me as your apprentice? If my grandfather sent me, it means that he has the recommendation of his predecessor. There was no particular reason to refuse. I can''t do it right now. I need to see my employer, so could you please go back to the inn for today? Just to be sure, I added something to my father''s answer, and Mr. Yang''s expression turned puzzled. Dad had already picked up the potted plants to take to the greenhouse. "Inn? "Yeah. You didn''t get it? No. I spent all my money to come here. That''s not what you say with a smile, Mr. Yang. He''s got a one-way ticket. "...... Well, have a rest at my place. You must be tired from your long trip. Welcome, Mr. Yang. Will you join me for breakfast? I said, and Mom invited me in like she knew what she was doing. At the mention of "breakfast," Yang''s stomach growled in delight. When she sees you scratching your head in embarrassment, she chuckles. Bye, Mom. I''ll see you later. "Have a good day. Have a good day! I left Yang with Mom and went to work with Dad again. Even before we got to work, my father let out a tired sigh. As soon as we arrived at Ernst''s house, I told the master butler, Heinz, that we would be getting a new servant. He told me that he had finally decided to increase the number of servants. Apparently, he was worried about the fact that my father and I were managing the garden alone. I can''t blame him for saying that, since there were few young people who weren''t intimidated by my father. Anyway, I asked him to confirm a date when he could visit the Duke, and we decided on a date for Mr. Yang to start work. After that, we started to work in the garden, but my father kept looking ashamed. Maybe it was Grandpa''s fault. Because of the low literacy rate of the common people, it is not possible to forewarn them by letter, but it is possible to inform them by asking a peddler on his way to the capital to give them a message. But my grandpa didn''t dare to do that. I guess he wanted to surprise my father. Grandpa likes to make fun of my father. "Zap. I thought I heard small footsteps, and then something hit me on the back while I was tending the flower bed. "Flora. I turned around and saw the owner of the light shock, smiling happily. "Oh, Flora, don''t you dare run. "My lady. You haven''t learned any manners yet. That''s not the point. The young lady caught up with her, not running, but lifting her skirt lightly and hurrying with her steps. Flora, the three-year-old girl''s younger sister, seems to enjoy being able to move around on her own and has been exploring the house and garden a lot lately. I only know what''s going on in the mansion from what she tells me, but I know what''s going on in the garden because this is how I encounter her. I know I shouldn''t let her out of my sight, but I''m sure there are servants on the grounds of the Duke of Ernst''s house keeping an eye on her. At Flora''s age, in a previous life, she would have worn shoes that light up and make noise when she steps on them, so she must be eager to move around. I want to have a lot of fun while I can, because I''m going to have to put up with a lot when I start practicing anyway. "Yeah... Flora''s gesture of tilting her head in agreement with my words has not changed, I think. Flora''s gesture of taking the end of my words and tilting her head with me is unchanged. But I''m sure she will look at me again and scold me. "But it''s still dangerous to run! "You know what? She''s worried that Flora might get hurt. "Hmm, ......, well, I don''t know, Laura. Flora''s sweet. She''s a good girl. After giving it some thought, he decided to take Flora''s hand and pat her on the head. Flora seemed to be happy with the praise and her face broke out. It seems that Flora likes her so much that she can choose the latter between the urge to run around and the possibility that her sister''s daughter will be sad. After a while, when I let go of her hand, her eyelids fluttered open and she stared at me. When I put my hand on her head again, she closes her eyelids and looks comfortable. I''m sure this is a pattern where if I take my hand away, she''ll stare at me again. I don''t know what to do. I don''t know when to stop. It''s not fair. The lady muttered in a sulky way. You''re right, it''s better to get a compliment from the daughter of the family than from me. "Oh. She wants a compliment, too. "Miss? I told Flora, and she turned to her with a twinkle in her eye. When I told her, Flora''s eyes lit up and she turned to me. She was embarrassed, or maybe she was saying something different, but Flora''s expectant look overcame her and she stroked her sister''s head. As she began to stroke her sister''s head, the young lady''s mouth loosened, as if she was not satisfied. Smiling at how close the two sisters were, I put my gloves back on and went back to tending the flower bed. I picked dead leaves and flowers while checking the soil condition of the vivid flowers: the peach-colored nine-ring weed, the pale blue lapis lazuli, and the dark orange Calendula officinalis. They all bloom in sunny areas, but they prefer humid or dry soil, so I plant them in different beds. As I was thinking about watering the nine-flowered plant again, Flora came up next to me and bent down as I did. Zaku, let''s play. "Sorry. We''ll take a break after we finish this, so it''ll take a while. "Lola, let''s do it. I''ll clean your nose. I appreciate the sentiment, but I don''t want you to take my job. See you later. Flora, if you play with him when he''s taking a break, Zaku won''t be able to rest. "Mmm. The lady bent down next to Flora, imploring her to return without waiting, and Flora snorted in disapproval. The fact that she didn''t say "but" suggests that she understands, but her feelings are not convinced. I let out a small laugh at what the lady said. "What is it, ......? "No, I was just thinking that you used to come here to talk. Yeah, that''s ....... She basically came in the late afternoon to talk to me while I was working. I try to be careful, but both my father and I forget to take small breaks, so I''ve been taking more and more breaks around the time she comes in. Gradually, she started to wait for us to take a break, or she would come at the right time. She only came to talk to us from the beginning, so she never interfered with our work, but I felt that her initial assault was similar to that of Flora now. It was kind of funny. The young lady also seemed to have some thoughts, and her cheeks colored, as if she was ashamed of the time when she was a reporter. She looked at me as if she was staring at me, but in that state, she didn''t scare me at all. "Did you ...... find that annoying? Your voice is complaining, but your eyes are shaking with anxiety. "No way. I was looking forward to seeing you, and I''m glad to see you now. When she denied it with a smile, the vermilion that had been staining her cheeks spread across her face. I''m glad to see your face now. She turned away angrily, saying that she had always kept her back to me. Unable to deny the point, I turned my attention back to the Calendula to work on it. I can''t do most of the work without looking at my hands. But you have a beautiful voice, so I''m listening to you. Her voice is clear and easy to understand. If she sounds happy, I can imagine that she is laughing, and if she sounds depressed, I can''t help but turn around and check her out. "Hello? "Oh, can you listen to Flora''s cheerful voice as well ......? As I replied while working, I felt a weight on my side. I looked over and saw that Flora''s center of gravity was resting on me and her eyelids were about to fall down. The warm spring weather must have made her sleepy. I think I''ll ask Flora to help me. "What?¡¡What? At my murmur, Flora opened her sleepy eyelids and looked at me expectantly. It''s a beautiful day and warm, isn''t it? "Yeah. It''s warm. "It''s warm and I want to sleep, but I have work to do. So why don''t you take a nap for me, Flora? If I get a good night''s sleep, is that cool? "Oh, that would be great. When I smiled at her, Flora''s face lit up like her blonde hair. It seems that she feels like she''s been entrusted with a big role, and even though she''s about to go to bed, her expression is full of motivation. For the time being, I put my forehead lightly against Flora''s, as if I needed to pose to pass on the sleepiness. "Did my sleepiness go there? Yes. I got it. ...... Flora yawned, as if relieved to be allowed to sleep. When I looked at her, she had her hands crossed over her mouth and her face was still red. I thought she had suddenly become silent, but I wondered why she was covering her mouth. I wondered if she was suffering from lack of oxygen and was turning red. I don''t understand her behavior sometimes. Maybe it''s a spell or something, girls like that. "Miss. "......, what is it? The girl jumps her shoulders and turns around. It seems that she was concentrating very hard on the spell. I''m sorry to interrupt you, but I''ll tell her about Flora. I''m sorry to call on you so suddenly. Flora said she''s going to take a nap. "Oh, ......, I understand. Flora, shall we go back to your room? "Hmm. When she held out her hand, Flora rubbed her eyelids but grasped her hand firmly. I thought she was going to go on, but then she pulled on her clothes. "Let''s play when you wake up. It seems that the desire to play still remains. I laughed at Flora''s insistence while fighting sleepiness. "Oh, we can play after work. But you''ll be back in the evening, right? The young lady tilts her head at my approval. But you''ll be back in the evening, right? "Oh. I''m not going home. Is it going to rain tonight? Because my aptitude is water, I sometimes stay in a hut in the garden when I feel rain coming. I shook my head at the young lady who thought it would be the same this time. No, I''m staying at the cabin. There was a guy who wanted to apprentice himself to my father this morning, and he''s staying at my house. As a commoner, I don''t have a guest room in my house. There are only enough beds for the family, so my father and I decided that Mr. Yang would have to use my room. After he officially becomes an apprentice, Jan will be living and working in the cabin. The Ernsts'' hut is bigger than the Baumgartners'', but that''s just the difference in size. What about the food? "I could make it, but it''s only for me. ...... I''ll ask the old cook to share the food with me. If I''m staying with my dad, I''ll ask him to share the food with me, but I tend to make too much because the amount of food for one person is halfway. It would be more luxurious and tastier to get a professional chef''s meal. Thinking about this, I''m looking forward to this evening''s dinner. That''s not good. Duke? Hello, Isak. I heard that my angels are here. The Duke, his blond hair wavy and dazzling in the bright spring sunshine, appeared with his master. It seems that today was the day he could return early. Even though it''s been a long time since I''ve seen him, I''m still seriously dazzled by the smile on his face, as if he''s carrying a flower on his back and sprinkling its fragrance. In the background, Pome, who had been chasing butterflies until a moment ago, was caught by his master by the scruff of the neck and was still flapping his excess sleeves in an attempt to escape. The duke pulled back his sparkling smile and raised his eyebrows at what I had said. All the servants in my house are like my family. I can''t see my family eating alone. "Oh, well, ...... "Come dine with us tonight. What? We''ve had tea together, but we''ve never eaten together. Well, we''re a nobleman and a commoner, so there''s that. The lady muttered as if she had lost track of it, but please notice that it was actually strange when they were having tea together. "You know, sweetheart. I''m not ...... No. What? You don''t have to eat with the Duke and the others, you can eat with the others in the servants'' dining room and you won''t be alone. When I tried to explain that, the young lady scolded me strongly. I couldn''t understand what she was telling me not to do, so I tilted my head. You caught a cold when you stayed alone before. You should never eat alone, Zaku will treat you like crap! No, it''s because he fell into the pond. ...... No! No!" The lady glared at me angrily. Apparently, I caused her a lot of worry when I caught a cold. I''m sorry that I''m making you worry so much when all I did was screw up. "Okay. I''ll eat with you. You just have to know. I nodded my head in agreement, and the lady smiled with relief and satisfaction. Then it''s settled. Heinz, make the arrangements. "Very well, sir. The duke, holding the half-asleep Flora in his arms, gave the order, and the master quietly bowed. As he did so, Pome, who had escaped the master''s grasp, hid behind the young lady''s back. They exchanged a "see you later" greeting and she left with the Duke. I watched their backs with some dismay. "I''m no match for you ladies. I couldn''t help but chuckle. I wonder if I''m weak against the Ernsts, or if the Ernsts are simply strong. Somehow, I felt that I would never be able to compete with them. How did this happen? At the Ernst family table, I''m borrowing the Duke''s little clothes again. Before I could put it on, I was made to take a bath, and somehow I managed to put the clothes on myself, but the maids did my hair and tie. The only thing that saved me was the fact that I could borrow a bath, because I didn''t have to make a bath. I thought the only thing the duke had asked me to arrange was more food. I didn''t realize he''d arranged for me to get ready as well. I thought I wouldn''t have to wear such nice clothes anymore since I didn''t have to dance anymore. No, I''ll still wear it after work, but only when Daniel-sama asks me out to dinner. He said it would make his wife, Annika, happy. I''d like to think it''s just my imagination that the number of clothes that only I can wear is slowly increasing in the house of the Marquis of Veit. The duke is seated next to me, the lady across from me, and Ok-sama and Flora are seated next to them, and it helps that there are relatively few glaring objects in my view. The Duke and Master Oku are both very smiling, but I wonder what''s going on. After the pre-dinner prayers, I said "thank you" as usual, and for some reason, Master Oku smiled at me. ...... Zaku, you can eat normally, can''t you? What?¡¡Oh. The lady looked at me eating and said strangely, so I thought about it and got the point. I guess I have some table manners. It''s a skill I acquired while working for the Veidt family, so I''m not sure if I should mention it. Heinz must have taught it to you when you were a squire. "Oh, yes. That''s right. The duke followed up, and I nodded my head. It''s not a lie that I have been taught by a master, though only in the classroom. At that time, it was a standing-room-only lecture that emphasized manners, and I didn''t feel the need to memorize it, so I didn''t remember it properly. I''m sorry I couldn''t teach you, Dear. I''m not a ......... Oh, who was so eager to set an example if you didn''t understand? Mother. The duke''s cheeks were slightly red as he protested against her joyful laughter. The duke gave her a loving look, saying that she was a sweet girl. I also feel that she is a good girl, but the Duke''s eyes are more like my child''s. From the outside, I think they are a close family. I don''t know how to say this, but I feel out of place surrounded by such a beautiful family. I''m definitely out of place. While feeling this way, I eat my dinner. Yes, it''s delicious. Ma''am? What is it?¡¡Flora. Flora, who had finished her meal with Ok-sama''s help, stared at the Duke. "Are you all family? The Duke had said something like that when he had invited me to dinner. Flora looked around at the faces of those present, including mine, and asked, to which the Duke affirmed with a deep smile. Yes, I do. Izaak and the servants are our precious family. "Then, Zaku, ni-sama? I rolled my eyes at the sudden use of myself as an example. "That''s right. The duke nodded, saying that if they were close in age, they would be like brother and sister, while I was caught off guard. I''m sure you''ll be pleased to hear that the two of you are in agreement. "Zak, nissama. "Yeah, ....... I''m not sure how I should react. Even in my previous life, I have not been called brother many times. I think I was called "big brother" when I was little, but I have stronger memories of my sister calling me that in my previous life. Even now, the little ones call me that. ...... I''ve never been called that before. I don''t think it''s appropriate for me to be called "sama", but I don''t feel bad being treated like a big brother by Flora, who has seen me grow up even intermittently. In fact, it made me happy. "Just me? Yeah. Flora is the only one who calls me that. I nodded, feeling embarrassed, and for some reason Flora was pleased. And for some reason, I feel like she''s looking at me. "Isak! I''m not sure what that means.¡¡What is it? The duke suddenly hugged me, and I was surprised. I haven''t done anything to be thanked, and there''s no particular reason for him to hug me. Normally, I would be able to refuse because I would get dirty, but I can''t do that either. Since I don''t know the reason in the first place, I can''t deal with it. The usual pattern is that when something good happens to the young lady, she''s taken by surprise. But when I looked down at her, she was peeling. What?¡¡Why are you in a bad mood? Miss? I don''t know what''s going on. If I''m treated like a brother, she''s not going to take my sister, and she''s not that narrow-minded. The duke was just telling his daughter how to take care of her subordinates, and I''m sure she understands that. As I tilted my head, Ok-sama narrowed his eyes in amusement. If you''re so jealous, why don''t you call me big brother? ...... I can''t have that. Before the upset young lady could argue, I refused Ok-sama''s proposal. Perhaps surprisingly, both Ok-sama and the lady looked at me. "She''s just a pretty girl to me. I didn''t know how to treat a girl, so I referred to how I treated my sister in my previous life, but I never thought of her as my real sister. After all this time, it feels strange to be acted like a sister. After realizing that I was in a girl''s game world, I first fished through my meager memories of my previous life to see if there was any disadvantage to the daughter of my rival. In the end, there was nothing I could do, not even a mob, but I don''t think I would have gone that far if I thought she was my sister. It makes me wonder if there''s anything I can do. That''s the kind of girl you are. I''m not even sure I could do that if I thought she was my sister. That''s what you said. I didn''t say that! I''ve been scolded by a young lady who turned red in the face. But I don''t know why I''m being scolded. I don''t know what was wrong with the same words I said. Ok-sama laughed uncontrollably as she scolded me. The Duke, who was still holding me, was also trembling, and even though I couldn''t see his face, I could tell he was laughing. If you''re laughing, please let me go. I''m not sure what to do. Flora was the only one to intervene. I was supposed to eat dinner alone today, but it turned out to be a very lively meal. 45 43． photograph It was early summer, the weather was warm and sunny, and the breeze felt cooler. I was working with Mr. Yang on a mish-mash of plants as instructed by my father. When I showed him how to arrange the plants, he rolled his eyes in question. I showed him how to arrange them, and he rolled his eyes in question. Why do you plant the ones that haven''t bloomed yet together? This flower starts to bloom in the rainy season, so it would be better for the viewers to see the flowers bloom when the sky is cloudy. Since the flowers bloom for a long time, the snow flowering plants should be planted when they are already in bloom, but the silver cup plants should also be planted together to add to the pleasure of future blooming. It is true that when the flowers are in bloom and the plants are green, they are ready and look good. But that''s no different from a flower shop. A garden that has been there forever should be enjoyed as it changes. Purple blotches in white, or dark purple blotches in bluish purple, will bloom as if to clear the rainy season. If the snowdrops, which bloom in white like falling snow, are together, the silver vase will look good even when wet. Mr. Yang''s eyes lit up as he understood the explanation. "That''s great, Aniki! "...... Can you please stop calling me ''Aniki''? With an indescribable look on his face, I asked him for the second time. "Why? I''m younger than you. I''m younger than you." "You were apprenticed to Dennis first, so you''re his brother!¡¡In other words, you''re my brother. He looked at me with pure black eyes, and I felt weak. Because of Jan''s prioritization of experience, this topic has always been parallel. "You don''t need to use honorifics because you''re more junior than me. This is the second time Mr. Yang has requested this, and I''m troubled. It seems that Jan-san came to the Baumgartner family as an apprentice when he turned twelve, so he is one year older than me, whose birthday is coming up soon. I don''t mind the fact that the little kids in the downtown area and Leo, who is one year younger than me, talk to me in Japanese. In fact, I feel uncomfortable when they use honorifics. But I''ve never had anyone close to my age before, so to me, older people are the ones to use honorifics with. But I''ve never had an older person who was close to my age before, so to me, older means someone who uses honorifics. Perhaps I should break the ice here. "Okay, Jan. Is this okay? "Yes, sir! I''d like you to stop calling me that. ...... I can''t. I asked him again, to Jan''s delight, but he cheerfully refused. I don''t know. I feel like I''m looking at a chick who''s been imprinted on. Jan, I''m glad you''re okay. I''m surprised you didn''t get pickpocketed or scammed on the way to King''s Landing. Let''s get back to work. Jan, try it. "Yes, sir. I gave up. This is impossible. I realized that Jan would never break on this one. It''s been less than a month, but Jan is a quick learner. He had been a vegetable farmer in his hometown, and was used to tending the soil. It was helpful that she knew at least a little about fertilizers, plant diseases, and how to recognize weeds. When we were taking a break from the planting, I asked him a question. "Why do you want to be a gardener, Jan? "Oh, that''s this. When I asked him why he wanted to be a gardener, he took off his work gloves and pulled out a picture from the breast pocket of his work clothes. It was a sepia photograph of the Ernst family garden, which he said was a treasure. In this world, photographs are black and white or sepia. Photography equipment is expensive, so taking pictures of anything other than people is only a pastime for rich aristocrats. I believe that the Duke''s father, the previous Duke, had a hobby of photography. My grandfather once showed me some photographs that he said were given to him by his predecessor. I remember it well because my grandfather was smiling happily while swearing at me for wasting his money. Jan showed me a picture of my grandfather. Benno gave it to me because I had shown it to him so many times. Benno gave it to him so he could look at it whenever he wanted, but he kept it with him, wrapped in a hand towel as a handkerchief. I''d heard rumors, but I couldn''t believe that people put their hands in nature for anything other than food, and until I met Benno, I thought gardening was just a hobby for rich people. I have to agree with Jan. The common people can''t afford to use plants for anything other than earning a living. Because of the high standard of living around the capital, some commoners have a hobby of growing potted plants and flowers, but this is rare in the provinces where nature is taken for granted. If Jan''s family was a farmer, he would have known the discomfort of treating plants unnaturally. Farmers do what they do to survive, and gardeners do what they do to please the eye. We cannot live without food, but we can live without a garden. The difference is huge. I told Mr. Benno exactly what I thought, and he showed me this picture with a very scary smile. How dare you fight with your grandfather, even if you don''t know him? I don''t know how you can fight with your grandfather, even if you don''t know him. I didn''t know anything about beauty before, but when I saw the picture of the garden, I was amazed at how beautiful things could be in the world. Even from the sepia photo, Jan says excitedly, he could see how vividly the flowers were blooming. The garden of Ernst''s house, which he had never been to, was so vivid in his mind that he dreamed about it after he was shown the photos. It''s amazing that such a beautiful thing can be built by hand. I understand what Jan means. When I saw my father''s work for the first time, I got excited, too. "That''s why my father disowned me and sent me here. "What? When I told him that I wanted to be a gardener, he beat me up. When I told him that I wanted to be a gardener, his father beat me up and told me that if I didn''t take over the family business as the eldest son and took up a foolish job, he would disown me. When I reconfirmed this, Jan told me the details with a smile. No, I wasn''t asking for details. I often get fist-bumped by my father and scolded by my mother, but only when I need to be reminded. I''ve never had a fight with my parents. But in my previous life, I was always fighting with my stubborn father. If I hadn''t gotten sick or had an accident when I was Taichi Tanaka, I might have been disowned. The reasons for being disowned would have been trivial, though, unlike Jan''s. "Is that okay with you, Jan? ......? One of my regrets in my previous life was not being able to reconcile with my parents, and I worry about that. Jan is smiling brightly, but I wonder if she will regret it like I did in my previous life. Don''t worry. I''ll become a gardener and send my father a picture of the garden I''ve made! "I see. Seeing Yang''s carefree smile, I felt relieved. I was relieved to see Yang''s carefree smile, as if he hadn''t given up on his family yet. "I hope your father will approve of me one day. "Yes! I''m dazzled by Yang''s determination to show his father how it''s done. I felt that Yang''s aspirations were even more admirable than mine. Now, let''s get to pulling weeds. Zaku! After a short break, I was about to get up to go back to work when I was tackled from behind. I fell to my knees involuntarily. The faint sweet scent was familiar to me, and I turned around, calling out his name. "...... Nico. "Hi, I missed you already. My sister''s fianc¨¦ is really annoying me lately. All right, hold on. I managed to quiet down Nico, who was imploring me to hit him quickly because he was under a lot of stress. After Nico''s sister, Heloise, got well, her fianc¨¦ began to visit her. Nico says he still can''t forgive her because she is the cause of his family''s curse, albeit indirectly. However, Heloise herself is happy to be able to talk to her fianc¨¦, so Nico is trying to be patient. When I asked him to wait because I had some work to do, he pretended to be peeling off and loosened his arm around my neck. Who is this guy? Nico asks, finally noticing Yang''s presence. Oh, I haven''t seen him yet. Jan is at ....... "Nikolaus, I told you to wait until later, the Zaku is still being worked on! You''re his girlfriend? It seems that Nico suddenly found me and headed this way, and the lady came running after him. Just as she arrived, a surprised Jan said something strange. I understood what she meant, and Nico raised one eyebrow in disbelief. "What the hell is he talking about? "Oh, ......, just so you know, Nico is a guy. "What? I''m not sure what you''re talking about. What makes me look like a woman? I don''t think there''s a man with a face this beautiful. And the way you talk. ...... Don''t be silly, you don''t have breasts or a high voice. Do you really have eyes and ears? I''m sorry! Under Nico''s pressure, Yang apologized vigorously. Nico''s point is plausible, but I can''t blame Yang for misunderstanding, as he''s probably never seen a man with good features before. Nico is more beautiful than most women. What do you mean, "...... her? The young lady, who had been frozen by Jan''s abrupt remark, asked in a whisper. Apparently, she did not understand the meaning of the word. It is rare for commoners to get engaged, but they fall in love, become lovers, and then get married. A woman''s lover is often referred to as a girlfriend. The chairman of the committee, who had been following her as her guard, gave a detailed explanation to the young lady''s question. The young lady puffed up her cheeks when she heard and understood the explanation. "You''re the new Bauer, aren''t you? "Huh?¡¡Oh, you mean yourself, right? I''m not used to it, so you can call me Jan. Ma''am. Jan finally remembered her last name when she was filling out her employment application. It was so rural that everyone in the village called each other by their first names, and there were few opportunities to use their last names. "So, Jan. "Yes, sir. It would be disrespectful to both of you to misunderstand that Master Nikolaus is Zaku''s lover. And you''re asking too rude a question. I''m sorry. I''m sorry. We''re so close that I thought you were ...... hugging me. Haha, you''re right!¡¡Nikolaus-sama, please stay away from Zaku. I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one who''s a bit of a jerk. I''ve not seen you in a long time. Just because it''s been a while doesn''t mean you can''t hug her. The young lady told her to stop, but Nico was having none of it. In fact, she hadn''t seen Nico in over a month. He told me in advance that he was wary of leaving us alone together because he didn''t know when Nico''s sister''s fianc¨¦ would arrive. I wonder if she was able to come today, and if she was able to warn her fianc¨¦ to be careful. From the look of him, it seems that he did not stop the interference. Zakk smells like the sun, so it calms me down. "Wow ....... "Two ......? The tip of Nico''s nose touched my hair, and I jerked back in tickle. It''s true that I''m in the sun a lot, so it wouldn''t be strange if I smelled like that, but I think it''s more of a sweaty smell. Besides, I''m sure my father and Jan would smell the same. Nico''s actions and comments made the red-faced girl puff up her cheeks even more than before. Please don''t make fun of her just because it takes her a while to release the stress. I don''t know what his reasoning is, but Nico is very good at provoking her. "Don''t interfere with Zaku''s work! "Oh, is that really what you''re upset about?¡¡Miss Dia. Hey, hey. ...... "...... Nico. Hi. When I let out a long sigh and called her name, she straightforwardly backed away. I''m sure you''ve heard of it, but I''m not sure you''ve heard of it. I''m sure Nico knows what he''s doing. "Thank you for saving me, young lady. I''m not ....... I warned her, but she couldn''t stop Nico, and she tried to be humble when I thanked her. No. I''m not sure if I''d be able to do that if I were you. She ran as fast as she could, even though she was a duchess and couldn''t run, and she warned Nico so that I could get back to work quickly. I''m grateful for that feeling, whether it works or not. I smiled at her, and she turned away, her cheeks flushing. "......, Master Nikolaus, we''re coming back! It''s no use. I''ll just have to put up with your daughter until Zak''s body is free. Master Nikolaus, you''re disrespecting Master Ludia. You''ll always be a hardhead. Emilia, what Nikolaus said was just an act, so don''t get upset about it. "Yes, ....... Who was the most reactive person just now? In the event that you''ve got a lot of time, you''ll be able to take a look at the following. Eventually, the girls went back to the house, arguing. We tried to go back to work, but for some reason, Jan looked at me and the three of us in turn. When I tilted my head to the side, Yang muttered in a dumbfounded manner, "What''s the matter? If you''re not with Miss Nico, what are you? I wondered why Yang was calling Nico "Miss". He must have sensed something from the previous exchange. It''s the name used in the otome game Kimi Hoshi. I''ve never had anyone call me that except my sister in a previous life. "We''re friends, though? "I''m so proud of you for being friends with a nobleman! No, it''s just a coincidence. ...... No, it''s just a coincidence. You can''t make friends with the aristocracy because it''s harder for them to make friends with you. And it''s not because we''re noblemen that we became friends. At my answer, Yang said with a twinkle in his eye that it was amazing even by chance. I could only smile back. Apparently, I don''t like to be praised out of hand. I hadn''t noticed this before because most of the people I''ve met have acknowledged my efforts. Let''s finish the work quickly and relieve stress with Nico. I feel much better that way. A few days after I found out what I''m not good at, the market street is tinged with sunset, and most of the people have closed their stores and are on their way home. I was in the brightest and most crowded place. Jan is a good guy, but you know... "My father doesn''t like that about you, either. "What, Dad? My mother laughed, and when I looked at my father, he had a scowl on his face. When I looked at him, I saw that his face had turned stern and angry, but he was simply weak. My father, who has earned Jan''s respect, seems to be having a harder time than I am. I can''t help but feel sorry for him. But why can''t I just be happy when I''m being genuinely praised? That kind of clumsiness is just like a father and son. As I tilted my head, my mom smiled and said something to that effect. Then my dad raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at her. "What about ......? When he asked her about herself, she rolled her eyes, as if she hadn''t expected to be asked that question. "Me?¡¡Well, I''m not that happy about it. We''re all the same, she said, smiling blithely. But I''m sure she''ll be able to pass it off with a smile and a thank you. I guess she''s right, I''m just like my father. "Why not? I ask, popping the herb-roasted chicken into my mouth. It''s easy. We haven''t really known each other that long. "Oh, I see. Mom replies as she serves me potato salad. I was finally convinced. I''ve only known Jan for about a month, but he''s always so positive, it''s hard to accept. I feel like I''m being viewed through the filter of my dream job as a gardener. Now that I know why, I feel a little better. "Well, I''ll try to be patient. "Yes, yes. I want to be able to have a proper relationship with Yang someday, even if it''s not right away. I don''t care if he''s disappointed to find out that I''m not such a great guy. Come on, Dad, let''s eat. It''s Zaku''s treat. After patting me on the shoulder to encourage me, she slapped my dad''s arm. My dad''s was more like a pep talk. We''re at a place called Ingrid''s Tavern. It''s called a tavern because it serves food and drinks for adventurers, but it''s a normal restaurant that also serves lunch. It''s like a family restaurant in my previous life. It is so popular among the common people that there is a line at lunch time and it is usually packed at dinner time. In my previous life in Japan, Mother''s Day was in May and Father''s Day was in June, so I decided to do something obvious for my parents around that time. Since I was getting paid, I invited my parents out to dinner, which I rarely do. Mom took a sip of her delicious corn potage and smiled. Zak, thank you. I''ve always wanted to come here. "You did? I''ve heard rumors that it''s been thriving lately with the addition of cute girls. A pretty girl? I wondered if it would become a topic of conversation among housewives if a new girl joined the shop. If she is popular among women, she may be a very good-natured girl. I simply chose a restaurant with a good reputation because I thought it would be nice for my mother to have a day where she doesn''t have to prepare and clean up a meal for once. In fact, she seemed to be happy to order elaborate dishes that were difficult to make at home. "Here you go, salmon and spinach pie crust. The dish I had ordered was placed on the table, avoiding the other plates. When I turned my eyes toward the voice, I saw a short-haired boy with a refreshing, restaurant-appropriate smile. He looked about the same age as me. Thank you, sir. "No, sir. Would you like to join us for dinner?¡¡I''ll bring you dessert after dinner. Yeah, no problem. That''s good to know. All of Aunt Ingrid''s food is delicious, so please enjoy it. The boy smiled proudly at me, and his soft light brown hair reminded me of a golden retriever. He was right, all the food I ate was delicious, and I could tell from the look and smell that the food I hadn''t tried yet would be good too. Frank, you''re up. "Yes, sir! Frank, the next one''s ready." "Okay!" I bade him goodbye and casually watched as he headed toward the kitchen. I was impressed by his politeness for such a young man. That''s the boy. "Yeah. It''s a guy. He must have been a target of the housewives'' well-wishing meetings. I was surprised to learn that he was not the daughter but the son. "He''s a good boy who works hard," she said. "Wow. So that''s what you meant by cute. Even if she was a girl, I wasn''t really interested in her, so I just listened to what my mother told me. Apparently, she had come to the capital alone to send money home to her large family. It was quite a sympathetic story that she had come to the capital by herself even though she was too young to be on her own. As we ate and watched, we noticed that the boy called Frank was working hard and efficiently. He smiled constantly, moved so as not to bump into people, took down empty plates quickly, and was quick to take orders. He didn''t make any obvious movements, but his ability to see the whole picture and judge the situation was quite high. I was genuinely impressed. I can''t imitate him. Perhaps it''s because I''ve been taking physical training from my master, Heinz, the butler, but I feel that my perspective on people''s movements has changed. I have just realized this. "Auntie, where do I wash my hands? "It''s in the back on the right. Although I told her not to ask so loudly, the well-dressed lady told the customer where the restroom was. The customer I asked was right next to me at the table, so I could see that the customer was almost done eating. The customer did not go to the washroom, but slowly made his presence felt muddy. I almost choked on my food at the hint of dark magic that had come to me. Even as I calm down with a cup of tea offered by my mother, I keep my eyes on the guest who is emitting the presence of dark magic. It was not as if she was trying to eliminate the presence, but rather as if she was mixing with the presence of many people. This is probably due to the fact that the amount of magic power is too low to completely eliminate the presence of people, but I had the uncomfortable feeling that I was looking at a mosaic. Realizing that I was heading not toward the washroom but toward the entrance of the store, I put down the dishes and left my seat. If I called out to her, she might run away even more. As I was wondering what to do, Frank, who had finished serving the food, walked past the customer. I''m sorry. Oh, there''s the ladies'' room. He must have been able to recognize the customer after bumping into him lightly. Frank apologized, and smiled as he led the way. "Move! Just as the customer''s arm was about to brush Frank off, I jumped a little less than five meters away, and with a burst of energy, put my leg over the customer''s shoulder. "What? While holding the customer''s neck with my leg, I twisted my body with my center of gravity to fall backwards. Then the customer also twisted his upper body and fell. Since I am still on his shoulders, he cannot easily get up. "Hey, you get on my crotch and hold me down! "Uh-huh! I asked him to do it as soon as he could, because I was afraid he might try to use his legs if he was free, and Frank was confused, but he did as he was told. "He''s eating away! I shouted, and all the customers at the tables around me looked at me. I saw that most of them were strong, muscular adventurers who had been drinking. You''ve got a lot of guts to eat Ingrid''s food for free. "Hey, bring me the extra rope from the demon trap! Oh, I''m counting on you. After confirming that the escapees were surrounded by strong adventurers, I retreated from the escapees. I''ll go get the soldiers. Frank, who had also retreated, immediately ran out of the store. He was also quick to respond. As I was relieved that I was safe, I felt a presence behind me. I turned around and saw my mom and dad standing there. I think they''re angry. "Zak. "What? I don''t think so!¡¡You promised me before that you wouldn''t do anything dangerous without telling me. What? Because I can''t catch you unless you''ve eaten your way out. Before I could finish my sentence, I was hit by my father''s merciless fist. The pain was so great that I let out a silent scream and pressed my hands on the spot where I was hit. It''s dangerous. I''m sorry, I''m sorry." "...... I''ve been trying to get the adults around me to help me since the beginning, if I make a gap even for a moment. There are many adventurers in this store, so I thought there would be one or two skilled people. So to say that I didn''t think I was in danger would only be an excuse. I was still worried about my parents, so I apologized to them. At that time, I did not know that I would be lectured by my master not to be overconfident in my abilities. Although I was a little flustered, I finished my meal and paid for it. As I was leaving the restaurant, exchanging my impressions with my parents about how delicious the food was, I was stopped. "Sir? "Huh?¡¡Did you forget something? It was Frank who stopped me. I checked my pockets to make sure. His wallet was in place, and he hadn''t brought anything else. No, thank you for today. You''ve been very helpful. I nodded my head as Frank bowed. I nodded my head as Frank bowed, "It''s those guys over there that got him. I pointed to the adventurers still happily milling about inside, and Frank took one look at them before smiling at me. It was the customers who noticed us first. "What?¡¡You were the first to notice. I tilt my head to the side and Frank blinks slightly. I noticed it because I was looking at the object, but Frank noticed it because he was looking at the whole thing and could see it before I did. He might have known the faces and locations of the customers, given that he knew that the escapee was the one who asked where the washroom was. I''ve got a lot of brothers and sisters, so I''m really good at this stuff. ...... But I couldn''t even stop them. I looked at Frank, who chuckled shyly, and wondered. "Why?¡¡It''s amazing. I''m not good at remembering people''s names and faces, so I don''t feel like I can copy him. I think it''s an amazing ability, and I admire your guts for trying to stall the escapee for a bit. When I gave my honest opinion, Frank smiled shyly and thanked me. Thank you. Next time I''m here, I''ll serve you. Thank you. This time, he accepted my thanks honestly. I thought he was very good at business, casually encouraging me to come back. Perhaps this restaurant suited Frank''s needs. On his way home, he promised his parents that he would go back to that restaurant. 46 44． cookie Why don''t we do it at my place? "Are you sure? Lydia confirmed the suggestion with a hint of concern. It was Steffenier, one of her friends, who had suggested the idea while she was having tea with her friends at the Marquis Auguste''s residence in Tordelise. He had previously held a slumber party with his friends, which was so enjoyable that they wanted to hold it at their own residence. So, during the rainy season, when people inevitably tend to stay in their residences, they decided to have a slumber party at least once. They had already done so at the Marquis Auguste''s residence where they were now, and they learned about the unexpected side of Tordeliese, who was very outspoken in front of her family. What worried Ludia was Steffenier''s family situation. Rumor had it that Count Vitting had taken a liking to Steffenier''s mother, a commoner, and married her off, but this was not the case. The Count was deeply in love with his deceased wife and had no intention of remarrying anyone. However, he was tired of being repeatedly asked by his relatives to marry for the sake of the survival of the family. To avoid such offers, he looked for a single woman with children. In this way, he stumbled upon Steffenier''s mother, who, like him, was in love with her late husband. Although she was a commoner, it was convenient for her that she did not have to worry about her own feelings. Steffenier''s mother, too, was struggling to make ends meet as a single mother and child, and so she accepted the conditions offered to her. In aristocratic society, marriages based on family contracts are common, but Steffenier, who came from a commoner background where love marriages were the norm, may not have approved of this. First of all, the Count''s behavior of marrying because he does not want to marry is peculiar even for a nobleman. Since the family relationship is not based on love, Steffenier has avoided being pampered by the Count, even though she has tried to become a daughter. Lydia remembers her saying once that she didn''t want to bother the Count. It''s okay. Tordeliese and Zaskia looked at her with concern as well. But Steffenier smiled without the slightest hint of concern. More than a year and a half had passed since they had met, and she had learned how to behave as a young lady, but this was her genuine expression that she showed to them. Encouraged by her smile, we decided to stay at Steffenier''s house for the next pajama party. After the next schedule was decided, Tordeliese asked Lydia as if she remembered. What did you end up getting her this year, by the way? "Well, let''s see, ....... What are you talking about? Dear, apart from the birthday gift, this is the time of year when she gives thanks to Gerald for all he has done for her. That''s nice. You''re thinking of your busy father, aren''t you? That''s ....... While Lydia was weak in answering the question, Tordelysse explained it to them. This makes Lydia even weaker. The reason was a lie. No, she had actually given it to her father, but for a different purpose. She was having a hard time deciding on a gift for the apprentice gardener whose birthday falls around this time of year, and was consulting with Tordelysse, whose father had a penchant for practicality, on the subject of gifts for fathers. She is still indulging in the initial misunderstanding that Tordelysse made without being able to confide that the subject of her opinion is actually different. So, what did you give her? While wondering if she would be disappointed if she told him, Lydia lost another opportunity to correct him. Under the curious glances, Lydia decided to answer. The eyes of her friends were eloquent. "...... This time I played the piano, not the thing. Embarrassed, Lydia confesses her gift. Nikolaus, a mutual friend of the apprentice gardener, had told her that he was disappointed that he would not be able to hear his piano. Indeed, he had once said that he was too embarrassed for people to hear what he was practicing. However, I didn''t think he was very disciplined about it. It seems that when he is practicing the piano and working in the vicinity, he leaves the sound range to his father or younger pupil, and works in a place where the sound cannot reach him. He must be fond of music, because he often hums a song. I once asked him why he sings even when he is working. He replied, "Because there''s no other way to play background music. His answer was simple and mysterious: "Because there is no other way to play background music. I didn''t understand the meaning of his words, but I could tell that he wanted to listen to music on a regular basis. Certainly, it would be difficult for him, a commoner, to have an environment to listen to music on a daily basis. If he had a gramophone, it would be possible, but the gramophone is a recently developed device that not many nobles have. In addition, the music on the records available in the market is likely to be classical music and opera, which are not his strong points, and not to his taste. For Ludia, listening to music was an elegant thing to do, but she changed her mind when she saw the apprentice gardener. There is nothing elegant about the song he sings. To suit him, I chose a fast-paced, light-hearted tune from the assignment and practiced so that I could play it without looking at the score. I was able to make time to see him on his birthday, so I took him to the piano room and gave him a small presentation. During the performance, he and his sister Flora sat quietly in their chairs and listened to the music, but as soon as the performance was over, he stood up briskly and gave himself a generous round of applause and cheered for his good looks. It was a compliment I couldn''t honestly accept, but I knew it was his highest praise, and I was happy that he was so pleased. I remember very well how funny it was to see her eyes shining just like her sister''s, who was clapping in imitation of him. When I thought back to that moment, I smiled again. It''s beautiful. Steffenier, his cheeks flushed with admiration, folded his hands and repeated the same words with more admiration. "Dear, you really care about your family. "I''m sure that Gerald is relieved from his daily fatigue. Zaskia''s eyes sparkled as she expressed her thoughts, and Tordeliese agreed with her. I hope you''re right," I said, feeling a twinge of remorse for having misled my friends. They all assured her that she was right, and she smiled again. It was the rainy season, and rainy days were becoming more frequent. However, most of the rains stopped within a few hours, and there were no long rains. One day, when Lydia visited the apprentice gardener, the first thing he said to her was. "It''s going to be a long rainy night, young lady. "Really? The possibility of a sleepover made her eyes light up. "Well, maybe. I think it will rain for a couple of days. As a water person, he could read the signs of rain, but his magic power was low, so he could not be sure. He could read the signs of rain, but he had little magic power, so he was not sure. I''ll let Fanny and the others know right away. Do you like candy, mamma? "I''m happy to see my friends. The apprentice gardener smiles at the excited Lydia as he explains to her sister Flora, who has come with him. He was the first to tell her about the long rains, because she had been waiting for it. Flora, who does not know how it happened, still tilts her head in wonder. "How can we meet? "I heard you''re having a sleepover. Tomari: ...... Ruminating on the words of the gardener''s apprentice, Flora took a few seconds to understand the situation. After understanding, Flora approached Lydia and grabbed her by the skirt. "Hey-sama, are you going away ......? "Flora ....... Lydia lowered her eyebrows as her sister looked up at her with moist eyes. The last time she went to stay at the Marquise''s residence in Tordellise, her sister cried out to her as soon as she returned. Up to that point, at tea parties and the royal birthday parties where she accompanied Roy as his fianc¨¦e, she had always returned before nightfall, so Flora had never been lonely. However, when they stayed at the Marquis'' house, Flora didn''t understand what it meant and cried a lot when she didn''t see her sister the next morning. As a result, Flora still has the negative impression that sleepovers mean that her sister will disappear. Although she is looking forward to spending the night with her friends, her excitement wanes in the face of her sister''s loneliness, and Ludia feels weak. "Flora. When Ludia was wondering what she should do, a young apprentice gardener squatted down to meet Flora''s eyes and called out to her. "Do you miss me, sister? Flora nodded her head as she grabbed her sister''s skirt. "I miss you. ...... I see. I''m sure you''ll be able to figure out what''s going on. "...... No. The gardener''s apprentice smiled in satisfaction at Flora''s depressed answer. You can understand why the young lady is in trouble now, can''t you? "I''m sorry, ...... neesama. After a few beats of hesitation, Flora looked up at Ludia and apologized. You will find a lot of things that you can do to make your life easier. "No, I''m the one who ...... "Flora, you''re doing great! Before Lydia could apologize, the gardener''s apprentice patted Flora on the head and praised her. Before she could apologize, the apprentice gardener patted Flora on the head and praised her. "Don''t apologize, young lady. "Yes, ....... But she was forced to apologize, which confused her. You''re just playing with your friends. His words made her realize. It would be disrespectful to her friends to apologize for something she is looking forward to. He had taught her that she didn''t need to apologize, because she hadn''t done anything wrong. Ludia also bent down to meet her sister''s gaze. We''ll have lots of fun when you come back. Will you wait for me? "Yes. Thank you. She wrapped her hands around her sister''s hands that were gripping her skirt and confirmed it. You can wait with me, then. I''ve been trained by my daughter, so I can read a picture book or something. "Really? Yeah. When the gardener''s apprentice suggested that they stay in the hut in Ernst''s garden during the long rainy season, Flora was glad to have someone to play with. Having been promised a place to stay while he was away, Ludia was tempted to join in, but held back. He had arranged it so that she could go to her friend''s house without hesitation. To be jealous of that would be a waste of time. The gardener''s apprentice looked uncomfortable when he saw Lydia stammering. I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that. I''ll ask my mother to do it for me. In the event that you''ve got any questions regarding where and how to use the internet, you can contact us at the web site. I''m going to accompany you, so you''ll be fine. Petra, who had been following him as an escort, offered to accompany him, and the apprentice gardener thanked her for her help. You''ll find a lot of things that you can do to make your life easier. The next day, the Earl of Vitting, a young man, who had been in the house for a long time, came to the house. The next day, arrangements were made for Lydia to stay at the Earl of Vitting''s house with her friends, and she left in the early afternoon. The expression on Flora''s face as she saw her off was unclouded, and Lydia felt both relieved and a little sad. She picked up Tordeliese and Zaskia in the Ernst family carriage, and the three of them headed for the Earl of Vitting''s residence. Steffenier was standing in front of the entrance of the mansion, as if he could not wait to see them, and greeted them happily. Welcome, Madame Dia, Madame Torde and Madame Kia. "Thank you for your hospitality today. But why don''t you wait inside? "I enjoyed the sound of the rain as much as I enjoyed the excitement. Oh, Miss Fanny. Lydia was worried that the rain would blow in and chill her, even though there was a roof over the door, but Steffenier gave her a sunny look. She was really looking forward to beating her heart to the same tempo as the sound of the rain. Lydia and the others laughed a little at her smiling face. "Ladies, welcome to the house. Steffenier led the way into the mansion, and the maid led the way to her room, saying that she would prepare hot tea. When we entered the room, there were already enough chairs around the table for everyone. Soon, a tea set and a plate of cookies arrived on a cart. I hope it suits everyone''s palate. I''m not sure if it''s because of the presence of the duke''s Ludia, the marquis''s Tordelise and the higher nobility, but the maid said anxiously and placed a plate of cookies in the middle of the table. The maid placed a plate of cookies in the middle of the table. Steffenier also seems to be concerned about this, as she knits her mouth into a knot and makes a fist with her knees as she looks down. After moistening her mouth with warm tea, she took a bite of the cookie and chewed it. The cookies, which had probably been baked in anticipation of their arrival, were still warm and had a gentle taste. They are very delicious. "Yes. Really. I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one who''s a fan of your work. I''m glad the ladies liked it. It''s worth the effort to make it. "''Eh? "Oh, Mother! The maid was so relieved that Steffenier couldn''t help but open his mouth to protest. I asked you to wear a dress today, so that Master Dear and the others would be surprised! I asked you to wear a dress today, so that Dear and the others would be surprised! I hope you don''t have to wear such a painful dress only when you go to a party with Mr. Hermann. I always wear it. It''s your mother''s job to dress Fanny. The maid, who brushed off Steffenier''s protests, left Lydia and the others in a daze. Steffenier, who had almost snarled at the maid, realized that he had left his friends unattended, coughed lightly and made an awkward introduction. I''m sorry. This is my mother, ....... "Nice to meet you, I''m Nadya, Fanny''s mother. I''m Nadya, Fanny''s mother. I''m usually her maid and take care of her personal needs. Nadya introduced herself, saying that she was mainly in charge of clothing. Nadya introduced herself, saying that she was mainly in charge of clothing. The reason why she was a maid was because the Count wanted her to work. Not expecting the maid to be the Countess, Lydia and the others rolled their eyes in astonishment and closed their eyes. I apologize for the delay in greeting you, Nadya. I am... "You must be Nadya. Somehow she managed to get back on her feet first, and as she tried to greet Nadya, Nadya guessed her name. "Yes. "You''re as beautiful as I''ve heard. Fanny is very fond of you. Fanny admires you very much, so even though you don''t have the best manners, you''re doing a great job ....... Mother! You are a beautiful woman, as I have heard. And you are a duchess, so you should be addressed as such! "No. I''m sorry, Master Dear. I''m sorry, Dear. I''m just a bit more relaxed at home. "No, it''s fine. Lydia was not sure how to react in such a situation, but she meant what she said. In fact, she is used to having a servant in her own home who has a broken tone. However, it would not be good for her if she were to get into trouble at the parties she attends in the future, so she refrained from stating that it would be fine to call her by a broken name, even if it was only for this occasion. However, Lydia and the others could not hide their confusion as it was the first time for them to see a mother being scolded while her daughter was lecturing her on the nature of nobility. Furthermore, Nadya, who is supposed to be a countess, is dressed up in a dress, which makes them even more confused as to which of the two they should treat. Just as Steffenier was about to open his mouth to explain the situation to his bewildered friends, he heard footsteps approaching. "Nadya, is it true that Fanny''s friend is here? The door slammed open to reveal a flustered and ungentlemanly gentleman. He was so upset that he forgot to knock on the door, which he should have done. It''s true. Mr. Herman, look. "Wow, it''s true. Oh, my God. Unlike the girls, who were blindingly unaware of what was happening, Nadya, who was unconcerned, went over to the gentleman and pointed at him with her palm. The gentleman looked at the Steffeniers around the table with a look of great admiration, as if he was about to burst into tears. "Oh, even Herrmann! "I''m sorry, Fanny. I''m sorry, Fanny, but I made you leave your commoner friends, didn''t I?¡¡I''m worried about making new friends. ...... You didn''t believe me before? No, I didn''t believe it until I saw ...... with my own eyes that you might be looking out for me. I''m not sure I believe it until I see it with my own eyes," Hermann said apologetically to an angry Steffenier. Whenever Steffenier attended a tea party, he was escorted by Hermann or one of his attendants. The reason why he did not always accompany her except for escorting her in and out of the room was that he thought it would be easier for children to make friends with each other. Lydia and the others knew that he was the Earl of Vitting because they had seen him escorting her to tea parties. However, from the greeting, they got the impression that he was a gentleman with a relaxed atmosphere, and doubted whether he was the same person as the one who was so expressive. "I''m glad. But Lydia, who had been worried about Steffenier living with his parents in a loveless marriage, just thought so. This exchange was enough for her to know that she was loved by her parents, even though she was constantly surprised. Hearing the unknowingly muttered words, Hermann smiled softly. I''m sorry for the delay in greeting you, ladies. I am Hermann, the master of this house. I''m so glad you''ve come despite the rain. "Herrmann, this is the lady''s room. Of course. I''m sorry about the other day. I''m sorry for my rudeness earlier," Herman said, bowing his head in sincere apology to his adopted daughter. He told her that Lydia, the highest-ranking woman in the room, had forgiven him. Tordeliese and the others were ready to forgive him, as they had seen the worried expression on his face when he came in. Lydia was simply representing them. Mr. Hermann, I don''t think we should be here. I know. I feel better now. I''m going back. Mother and Herrmann, get out of here! Nadya left with a smile on her face and Hermann left with a cheering look on his face. Steffenier, embarrassed that his friends saw him being taken care of by his parents, remained silent until the door was closed and he drank the tea out of his cup, either to cover up or to calm down. I''m sorry to show you my embarrassment, ....... You are a strong woman at home, aren''t you, Miss Fanny? ''I see that you are strong at home, Fanny,'' muttered Steffenier in a voice so muffled that it seemed as if he were about to fall into a hole, and Tordelysse said admiringly. I''m not strong. My mother doesn''t listen to me at all. His mother was more crooked, Stefanie said, her cheeks puffed up as she remembered her anger. I sometimes speak too strongly in front of my family. "You too, Master Kia? "Then we must have a slumber party at Master Kia''s place next. Zaskia confesses that she too tends to be a shy person, and Tordeliese decides where the next sleepover will be held. Lydia is a little surprised to find something unexpected in common between these friends. Although their family situations are different, the girls have a bit of a shy side to them. Tordeliese, who had a lot of male siblings and had to be assertive at home, Steffenier, who was usually cheerful but firm in front of the family, and Zaskia, who had a complex about her curly hair and had been sneering at first, were also shy. In other words, these women are in an environment where they can be indulged by their families in no small measure. Ludia was the opposite. At first, she did not know how to be indulgent to her family. That''s why she took the wrong step in the wrong direction of being selfish to those around her. If the apprentice gardener hadn''t pointed this out to me, I might still have been going in the wrong direction. Even now, I might have been jealous of my friends. But now I''m just glad that I did. I was so happy about that that I naturally smiled. After taking a sip of tea to hide her smile, she joined her friends in their conversation. As night fell, they decided to take a room with a large bed so that all four of them could sleep together. The time passed strangely quickly when the friends talked together, and they did not feel sleepy at the time when they normally would. So Lydia and her friends crawled under the covers, each holding a pillow, and waited for sleep to come. It''s a wonder I don''t fall asleep. It''s strange that I never fall asleep. I heard that counting sheep helps. "Why count sheep? "Well, my neighbor told me that it comes from a shepherd''s house. Tordeliese nodded her head, and Steffenier answered that it was an oral tradition from the time of the commoners. I''ve never actually seen a sheep, but I''m sure they''re lovely, fluffy creatures like Lord Kia. Lydia, who was trying to find something close to what she had heard, compared it to Zaskia''s carefully combed, cotton-soft curly hair that she had just seen. Zaskia''s cheeks flushed and she buried the lower half of her face in the pillow. Seeing her reaction, Lydia immediately apologized, thinking that she had hurt her feelings even though she had not meant to make fun of her. I''m sorry, Miss Kia. I''m ....... "No, no, no, no, no, no, no. ...... "Master Kia? Zaskia immediately denied that she was hurt. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. I''m not sure if you''ve seen this before, but I''m sure you''ve seen it before. ...... I''m not sure if you''ve seen this before, but I''m sure you''ve seen it before. Tsezar is the name of the marquis''s son who offered Zaskia an engagement. Her parents agreed because there was no reason to refuse, and he is now her official fianc¨¦. He is now her official fianc¨¦, and her cheeks blush when she remembers what he said to her. The Marquisate of Gellermann has some areas with a lot of cattle. You know a lot, don''t you? The Marquess of Gellerman has a lot of cattle. "You are not as good as Roy. Ludia laughed at her lack of knowledge. Ludia listened to the stories of the various regions from Roy, a prince with a broad perspective. His memory is so good that he enjoys hearing actual stories from people from the area, not just from books. As my fianc¨¦, I''m studying geography so that I don''t burden Roy too much when I go around to greet people, but I''m having trouble remembering the interesting things he''s told me. The prince may be amazing, but Dear is amazing too! Steffenier''s sincere admiration for both of them made the humble Ludia blink slightly and her face broke into a smile. Thank you. She thanked him even though she felt embarrassed. You''ll be able to find a lot more information on this subject in the future. So, what happened when you were invited to join the Marquess of Gellerman? I declined, saying it was too early. ...... When Tordeliese asked him to continue, Zaskia lowered her eyebrows, buried herself in her pillow and answered. "Doesn''t Master Zesar hate you ......? I don''t know about that, but if that''s the case, why didn''t you just accept it? I don''t know, but if that''s the case, why didn''t you take the job?" "Because I''m not ready to go to your parents'' house when I''m only dreaming of being engaged. ...... I''m not sure what to do, but I''m going to do it. It seems that Zaskia is perplexed by her dynamic fianc¨¦. "Master Kia, why don''t you just tell him what you think? Isn''t that what you don''t want ......? She smiled gently at the frightened look in Zaskia''s eyes. I have only heard about you from Lord Kia, but I have a feeling that you are very fond of Lord Kia. Tordeliese and Steffenier nodded their heads strongly in agreement with Ludia''s words. I don''t think Zaskia realizes how happy she looks when she talks about her fianc¨¦. With the encouragement of his friends, Zaskia blushed brightly and muttered in a faint voice, "Is that so? It''s very scary to be honest, and it takes a lot of courage. But if you don''t tell them when you''re having trouble, you''ll never be able to move forward. It''s scary to tell someone how you really feel. It''s when you tell someone you don''t want them to hate you, and you have to be prepared to get hurt yourself. I wonder how many times Ludia was scared, and how much support he received each time. I wish I could do what he did, but I can only talk about my own experience. I wonder if I can help my friend with this. "Dear ......, are you afraid, too? I''m scared. As if agreeing with her was not enough, Lydia revealed her own feelings to an anxious Zaskia. The smile on her face must have been pathetic. Zaskia made a tight fist with her hand on the pillow she was holding. I''ll do my best, ......! Zaskia''s eyes were fixed with determination, and Lydia and the others breathed a sigh of relief and offered words of support. I like it. I''m not sure if you''ve ever heard of this, but I''m sure you have. "Do you admire that kind of partner, Fanny? I''m sure you''re right. But ...... She was afraid to say anything else. She had seen her mother grieve the loss of her beloved husband, and she had learned the fear of loss. How she felt when she saw her mother marrying without love for her is not clear. The fact that she is close to her parents now seems to be a different matter. In contrast to Lydia''s concern, Steffenier spoke simply. I''m looking at my parents now and I want to fall in love. ...... I tried not to talk about my mother and father until I remarried. But after I married Mr. Hermann, they started to talk a lot. When she was a mother and child, Nadya avoided talking about her father because she didn''t want to worry her daughter. But now she no longer has to hide from Hermann, with whom she continues to think about his companionship even after his death as well. Rather, Herman suggested that they talk about their love for each other''s spouses, thinking that they would know the same joy as they knew the same sorrow. Thus, Nadya and Hermann became comrades. And Hermann did not force Steffenier to see him as a father. He did not force Steffenier to see him as a father, but just as a friend, and Steffenier was gradually relieved of his tension. If he had been forced to fit into the family frame, he might not have been able to make it in the aristocratic society. When I saw my mother and Herrmann talking about the people they loved, I felt that falling in love was a wonderful thing. Steffenier is proud of her parents, who stand on their own feet, not to lick each other''s wounds, but because they care about their loved ones. She doesn''t love anyone with the expectation of losing them, but she longs to be able to live like her parents even if she has to leave them. "That''s nice. Isn''t it? Steffenier smiled proudly at Ludia''s words. Regardless of what people say, he can be proud of the fact that his parents married out of love. She was very happy that her friends recognized this. ...... that. If you have any questions, please do not hesitate to contact me. If I told you that I didn''t like your fianc¨¦, Roy, you would despise me. ......? I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one who''s a fan of your work. You can''t tell them all the terms of the engagement you made with Roy, but you want to reveal your true feelings to your friends. She felt that it would be disrespectful to her friends if she remained silent any longer. Like a defendant awaiting the verdict of a trial, Ludia waited for the result of her confession. "Not at all? "Not at all?" said Steffenier, as if it were obvious. It''s a shame, because Roy is wonderful, but if that''s what you think, then so be it. It was Tordeliese who bit into the difference between admiration and reality with some regret. I''m sure I''ll support you when you find someone you like, ....... It was Zaskia who encouraged her by talking about the future. All three of them accepted Ludia''s feelings without denying them. A great sense of relief washed over her, and she relaxed. The side of her head was buried in the pillow. As the sleeper''s head began to graze, she looked at her friends and smiled with happiness. Thank you, everyone. She smiled at her friends and said, "You''re welcome," and knew that she would have a very good dream tonight. She prayed that her friends would also have a wonderful dream, and sank into the depths of her dream. 47 45． parasol The rainy season is over, and the heat is about to start in earnest. This means more work to pull weeds. But this year, with Jan here, it''s easier to share the work. It seems that Jan''s parents used to plant herbs to keep insects away from their vegetables, so she can distinguish them from weeds to a certain extent, and I only have to teach her. I realized that just one more person can be a great help. My father sensed this too, and when I complimented him on a job well done, he cowered under Jan''s glaring gaze. Jan''s dark eyes are troubling because they instantly sparkle when they are filled with respect and admiration. They look just like the eyes in front of me. "Hey, wait ....... It''s a good idea to take a look at the website of the company you''re working with. I couldn''t support my increased weight and fell on my butt on the spot. But it''s still coming at me, and I have no choice but to fall backwards. "Okay, okay, ...... Yulia, ...... Bub! Before I could finish saying his name, he licked my face and I couldn''t even speak. I had no choice but to reach out and stroke Julian''s neck. Julian still rubbed his forehead against my cheek. "Julian! While I was at his mercy, he called out my name in a strong tone. While I was at his mercy, I heard his name called out in a strong tone of voice, and Julian turned to the source of the voice with an evil expression on his face. Hello, Annika. I''m sorry, Isak. I couldn''t stop you because you ran out of nowhere. Annika bent down and looked at me apologetically. She took out a handkerchief and wiped my face with it. With Julian still on board, I couldn''t avoid it. When I told him I didn''t want to get dirty, he laughed and said that''s what it was for. Annika instructed me, and Julian finally retreated. I raised myself up and stroked him again. It''s okay. I like you too. I asked him to take it easy on me, and he responded with a squeal, whether he knew it or not. Julian is the guard dog of the Marquis of Wirt. Perhaps because Annika started visiting the orphanage, Daniel hired Julian, who was a potential rescue dog for the army. A large dog with strong muscles, Julian is not scary because his strong face is offset by the gentleness of his eyes. The children at the orphanage were scared of him for a moment when they first met him, but they let down their guard at the sight of his eyes and immediately became familiar with him. His fur is long and fluffy, especially his mane like neck, which feels good to pet. I came to the orphanage attached to the Merkel Church on my day off. Although it''s in the downtown area, it''s not near my house, so I wouldn''t have gone there unless I wanted to. While Annika was reading books to the children, the children, whose only reading material was the difficult Bible, became interested in reading and writing. So Annika decided to teach them letters and asked me for help. I wondered why she asked me, but I am glad she did. Annika first wanted to prepare paper and ink for reading and writing. I, a commoner, panicked and stopped her. If you donate such expensive consumables, you might as well sell them to make a living. So I suggested that they use small, reusable blackboards and chalk. I thought it would work because factories use blackboards to manage shifts and schedules. In a previous life, there was an anime that I saw when I was a kid, where people were studying like that. Anika-sama, who understood the difference in the sense of money between us and the common people, donated chalk and blackboard erasers for the small blackboards for each of us. The small blackboards were originally for the signboards of the stalls, so she ordered the smallest size. This led me to help Annika teach her how to read and write. However, it''s only when my day off and Annika''s visit coincide, so it''s only twice a month. "Zaku, your handwriting is beautiful. It''s weird. It doesn''t suit you. It''s fine. The kids laugh at me. Apparently, I can read my own handwriting just fine because I''ve been practicing with my daughter''s handwriting as a reference. I know it''s not my style, so the corner of my mouth drops. It''s so nice to have beautiful handwriting. Annika-sama follows me. In response to Annika''s words, the girls agreed that it was better than not being able to read. The men''s side stubbornly insists that it''s not cool. In my previous life, I only thought it was good if I could read, and I didn''t care because being ridiculed by my classmates as a bad reader was part of my communication. But when I borrowed a notebook from a girl and her handwriting was beautiful, I liked her, so I think Annika has a point. Julian likes clean handwriting too, doesn''t he? Seeing both the man and the woman, Master Annika called out to Julian, who was modeling a picture of a three-year-old who could not yet write. Julian answered the call and went to Annika''s side. She placed a blackboard in front of him on which one of the boys and I had written the same string of words. The children roll their eyes and watch as Julian is presented with the standard. "Which letter do you like better, Julian? With slow movements, Julian looked at each blackboard to check. He didn''t make any sniffing gestures, which made the children tense up, wondering if he was really watching them. Then I poked the edge of the blackboard with my nose. At that moment, the children, who had been watching with bated breath, reacted in different ways, some excited, some shocked. I, on the other hand, felt my face loosen up as I was slowly filled with joy. You know. Isn''t it nice to have a boy with beautiful handwriting? "I''m going to practice my handwriting more! Me too. I''m going to beat Zaku to a pulp! You''ll see. "Oh, oh. ...... Julian''s very popular with the kids. I''m the enemy now. At any rate, I''m glad the kids are motivated. As I turned to face Julian, I met Annika''s eyes with a smile. She could see that I was embarrassed because it wasn''t my style, and that I felt bad that I was being rude to the girl who taught me. I smiled awkwardly back at Annika as if to cover up my embarrassment. Then, Annika suddenly hugged me. "Ah, Annika-sama ......? "Unlike Daniel, I''m good for you, aren''t I? "What? Why does Daniel''s name suddenly come up? I was puzzled, not knowing what she was asking me to do. While I''m puzzled, Annika pats me on the head in praise. I don''t know if it''s because she''s been around children and Julian, or if it''s because she''s always been around children and Julian, but Annika doesn''t hesitate to engage in skin-to-skin contact, even with common people. I''m not sure if it''s because I''m a newcomer or because I''ve always been a newcomer, but Annika doesn''t hesitate to have skin-to-skin contact with common people. I''m sure you''re not the only one. First of all, my mother only pats me on the head when she compliments me. I couldn''t say that I didn''t want to be complimented because I was happy to be complimented, so I gave up and told her that I was troubled. Yet, Annika-sama hugged me even more. I insisted, but why? Since Annika was in contact with children, she wore clothes that could get dirty, and she couldn''t say no because her clothes would get dirty. Realizing that I was being treated the same as Julian, I endured the shame until Annika was satisfied. I''m sorry. I won''t be able to come for a while in August. As we parted ways with the children of the orphanage, Annika apologized apologetically. Hearing this, the children made a disappointed protesting sound. Some of the children hugged Julian, while others grabbed the hem of Annika''s skirt. It seems that they miss seeing Julian, and they miss seeing Annika. What''s going on? It''s off-season, so we''re going to Daniel''s territory. When I asked, Annika told me the reason. It''s common for nobles to return to their estates or stay in summer resorts during the summer when it''s not suitable for holding parties. Until last year when Annika-sama was sick, she couldn''t leave her residence in the capital, but from this year, she will return to her domain as usual. I understand that the nobles have summer vacation. I''ll be leaving the day after the First Prince''s birthday party in early August. I thought Leo''s birthday party sounded like the end of the school year, even though it was mandatory to attend the royal party. Flora has grown up, and so have Octavia and the others. "What? I was surprised to hear him say something I hadn''t thought of. The duke also has a domain, so it''s true what you say. I just didn''t go home until now because I was worried about Flora''s ability to endure the long journey and the change of environment. The girls have been here all summer since I started working. I thought it was normal. I realize now that I came around the time Flora was born, so I didn''t happen to see them go home. Oh, really? I just nodded. Then I helped peel off the children who were sad to say goodbye to Annika and the others. After having lunch with Annika, who had visited the orphanage in the morning, we parted ways in the central square. After lunch, Annika visits the orphanage in the morning because she thinks that it is a good time to take a nap depending on the age of the children. And I am paid for lunch as a part-time assistant. It''s easier for me to pay in kind. Today, we ate sandwiches from a stall on the market street, sitting on the edge of the fountain in the central square. Basically, he buys me lunch at Ingrid''s Tavern and snacks at the stalls. On my first day as a literacy assistant, the smell of chicken skewers wafting from a stall on the way home made my stomach growl. Master Annika laughed and invited me to eat with her. When I was surprised that Annika, a noblewoman, was eating skewers as usual, she told me that she and Daniel had often had secret dates in his domain when they were young. It is said that Daniel used to go around the estate dressed like a commoner until he succeeded the marquis, because he wanted to see how the people usually were. Unlike Leo, who had a conspicuous appearance, he must have blended in naturally. That''s why I told my mother I didn''t need lunch on the days I went to the orphanage because I could get paid for my part-time job. I walk home from the central square through the market street. Near the central square is the clothing area, which will be crowded in the late afternoon. On the other hand, the food area is open during the day, so you can shop calmly. I chose to go through the food area to buy some extra ingredients that my mother had asked me to buy if I could stop by. As I approached the food area, I spotted Frank. Frank and I have only exchanged greetings when we pass each other outside of Ingrid''s tavern. But since we were going in the same direction, I wasn''t sure whether to say hello to him or not. Hello, Mr. Raini. Your skin looks good today. "Yeah, thanks to my fruit. Do you want to buy some?¡¡I''ll buy you some. Today I''m looking for a fish to go with the lemon I bought yesterday. See you later. I''ll see you next time. Hello. Marco, how''s your back? Don''t treat me like an old man. It''s fine. It''s fine. Good to see you. Don''t overdo it. Frank, how about some meat instead of fish? I have some nice lean thighs. With Rosina''s approval, I''m torn. A few meters ahead of me, Frank greeted some of the people we passed and some of the people in the store with a smile or two and went on his way. He would always say their names, and I was frankly impressed. This is quite an accomplishment for me, as I am not very good at remembering people''s names. There are times when I only know the faces of the servants of the Ernst family. Even if they are on the same premises, I don''t have a chance to talk to some of them, so I can''t remember them. I''m not interested in gossiping about the maids, either. Frank is really good at customer service. He has a nice smile and is cheerful. Serving at Ingrid''s Tavern may be his calling. I''m sure there are very few people who don''t like Frank''s smile. Perhaps it was because I was walking leisurely, admiring the view, that the distance between me and Frank widened. At this distance, I had to shout to reach him. I give up, thinking I''ll talk to him next time. Just then, there was someone calling out to Frank. He was a young man, about 5 years old, with short hair, but long only at the collar. He had yellowish-green mesh in his hair, and a feather ornament on a tuft of long hair at his collar. And he had an old scar on one of his eyes that hung like a fox''s. Yankee. I don''t think we should judge people by their eyes, but he looked like a Yankee at first glance. When the Yankee-looking guy called out to Frank in a casual manner, Frank lowered his eyebrows as if he was a little weak. After a few words, he took Frank to the alleyway. I looked around briefly and saw that the shopkeeper who had greeted Frank earlier did not seem to notice him as he was dealing with a customer. It seems that I was the only one who happened to be paying attention to Frank and saw the whole thing. ...... mugging? Frank has some money that he was given to buy food. You will find a lot of things that you can do to make your life easier. It''s very possible that my brother spotted me there. However, it''s too early to make any assumptions and call someone. If it was just a friend of Frank''s who seemed to have a lot of contacts, Frank would be in trouble. We need to find out if this is blackmail. I walked to the entrance of the alleyway where Frank and the others had disappeared and listened closely. I can hear them talking, so they''re not that far back. But one of them is talking so loudly that it''s giving me a bad feeling. If it looks bad, I''ll call someone. So I decided to peek into the alleyway to check it out. "What the hell are you doing working so diligently? You need to get what you need. "No, no, no. ...... Do you have any idea what I''m doing here? I do!¡¡But ...... Don''t give me that excuse, man. Hey, I''m sorry! A southern accent? That was the first thing that came to my mind. There are several countries adjacent to the country of Arbentroth, but the southern countries have the same first language. But they have a strong accent. And perhaps because of my memories of my previous life as a Japanese, the southern accent sounds like the Kansai dialect to me. I noticed it when I overheard a gardener''s guild member talking to a vendor from a region near the southern border. I''m stunned by the scene before me. It was the fact that Frank was speaking with a southern accent, but more importantly, it was the situation that made me cringe. So I told you not to come with me. "No, it''s not safe for you to be alone in another country! The situation was the opposite of what I had imagined, with Frank looking down at me with a sigh, and the Yankee-like brother refusing to budge. I don''t know what was inside, but Frank was sitting on one knee on a pile of crates, and his eyes were inevitably higher than my brother''s. There was no friendly smile on his face. That''s all it takes to make a big impression, I realized. I wonder if Frank is mugging me. No, from the way he talks to me, he seems to know me. So, I''m glad I didn''t call someone prematurely. I''m glad, but I was more surprised than relieved, and my thoughts paused. At any rate, the Yankee-esque brother seems to be a nice guy. Maybe I should just pretend I didn''t see him and get out of here. Just as I came to this conclusion, the Yankee-ish brother noticed me. "What''s up, kid? Your friend? "Timo, what are you talking about? ...... He turned to look at me and our eyes met. He froze, and I didn''t know what to do. "Well, ....... "You''ve seen ............? Sorry. He probably didn''t want me to see it, so I acknowledged Frank''s question and apologized. "Timo, secure it. Hey. Huh? As soon as I replied, the guy called Timo pulled me into the alleyway and brought me in front of Frank, grabbing me firmly by both shoulders to make sure I couldn''t escape. He looked slender, but he had a lot of muscle, and he didn''t look like he''d falter if I tried. Frank is looking down at me with his eyes fixed on me. I couldn''t believe he was the same person as before, and I thought, "Who is this guy? So, what do you want? "What? No, I don''t. I''m saying I''ll pay you what you want for the story you got. In other words, he''s asking me for a hush money. My brain hasn''t caught up with the situation yet. Apparently, Frank''s mind is faster than mine. I think he''s talking about Zaku. Why were you on the lookout in the first place? No, ......, I thought Frank might be getting mugged. You''re a very nice guy, worrying about your boy! You''re a good guy for worrying about your boy! You can''t praise a guy who treats you like a criminal. You can''t change your face, so it''s inevitable. I see. You can''t change your face, so you can''t help it." "I see." Frank replied to the smiling Timo in a voice that sounded both dismayed and defeated. I''m sorry for the misunderstanding. "Oh, no problem, no problem. It''s cool that you look like a card-carrying man. "Don''t look so happy, a**h*le. He grabbed me by the shoulders, so I turned my head and apologized to my brother, meeting his gleaming eyes. He replied like a student with a penchant for bad boys. I was at a loss for a response, and Frank gave me a look of utter disgust. Well, I know you''re a softie, just like the time you ran away from me. So what do you want? You don''t have to pay me to keep my mouth shut, I''ll keep my mouth shut. I get the feeling that Frank won''t believe me even if I just say so, so I think. It''s not that I want money or anything. If I don''t offer some kind of condition that Frank will accept, there will be no negotiation. It''s not good for me or Frank, the errand boy, if he doesn''t let me go. I thought about what I could do to make things quicker, and decided. Tell me why Frank came to this country. If it makes sense, I''ll shut up. "......, yeah. That''s why I''m here. I came here for a reason," Frank replied firmly, seemingly agreeing to the terms of the agreement. I''m here to make money. What? I froze at his assertion as if it were a matter of course. This country is making money. The country is making a lot of money, so we have to get all kinds of information about trends and technology and make money. That''s why he''s working at a restaurant in the capital, where information is easy to gather. How old is Frank? Eight. What''s that? Two years younger. I turned eleven, so he''s three years younger than me now. Still, I wonder if it''s okay for an eight-year-old to have such a strong business sense. Why do you want to make so much money? "Of course, the world revolves around money. My father has four siblings above me, so I can''t rely on him. I''ll earn my own food. "Great, kid. The older brother, apparently struck by Frank''s tough talk, clapped his hands. Shouldn''t he be holding me down? Well, I''m not running away. Anyway, it seems that Frank wasn''t lying when he said that he had many brothers. It seems he''s doing it more for himself than for his family, but it must be a filial duty, because the sooner he gets out on his own, the less burden his family will have to bear. "But why are you hiding your southern accent? "Idiot, if you speak with a harsh southern accent, it will scare the women. Women who like to gossip are good sources of information. Besides, you can''t afford not to use my charming face. It''s refreshing to see him lightly slap his own cheek and say it out loud. It was the statement of a man who knew his own value as a commodity. I let out a sigh of exhilaration, filled with laughter. I knew he was a good guy, but Frank''s a funny guy. I get it. I''ll shut up. "...... is all you need to know. I don''t know if he was offended by my laughter, but he rolled his eyes as if he had been caught off guard, and then muttered to himself. We''ve reached a deal and they''re going to let me go. Frank and the others seemed to have finished their conversation and returned to the street together. Frank got out of the crate and let out a long, deep sigh. It''s impossible ...... that such a useless guy would find out. Timo, this is your fault!¡¡Timo, it''s your fault! You should have thought of where you were talking to him! If you found a boy, you''d talk to him, right? I''m trying to get him to mind his own business. Oh, my God. "Next time you screw up, I''ll tie you to an anchor and feed you to the sharks. Yeah? No!¡¡I don''t want to!" "Be patient, kid. I feel like I''m watching a comedy act because he talks so fast. I don''t think Frank is a bad guy either. I asked him something that suddenly struck me. What do you mean I''m useless? He made it sound as if Frank was trying to use me. But I''ve never asked him to do anything for me. When was the last time we had any kind of exchange to measure my usefulness? I wondered, and Frank glared at me, somewhat annoyed. Frank glared at me with some annoyance, "Brother, when I probed you, all you said was that the lady at the mansion was pretty! I thought about it. By the way, I think he once asked me what it was like to work for a noble family. I thought he was just asking me in the course of conversation, but I guess he was trying to find out what I was thinking. I told him that I was troubled not only by the young lady but also by the Duke''s dazzling presence. It wasn''t a curious question, so I didn''t even remember that he had asked me that until he pointed it out. I was impressed with Frank''s ability to casually bring up topics that I wanted to hear about. I thought you might have some good information since you work for the duke''s family, but you''re not worth making connections with. Frank was unhappy, saying he would have made more use of the information if he had been in the same position. "Good. What? If I''m useless, you can go out with me without calculating. Frank''s southern accent and the fact that we''d just negotiated a no-loan deal. Frank seems to have a tendency to treat people with a sense of profit and loss, so if you can''t use me, you can go easy on me. I chuckled, and Frank rolled his eyes. After staring at me in disbelief, he averted his gaze, looking embarrassed. "Idiot. Who''s going to be happy about something they can''t use? "Boy, you''re embarrassed. "No, I''m not! He smiled happily and Frank said, "Don''t say anything else. Frank clucked his tongue as he saw that his brother was still happy even though it hurt a little. Well, as long as you stay out of my way, I won''t ignore you. I see. Don''t go to Ingrid''s tavern again. If you want to drop some money, be my guest. Yeah. When the exchange was over, I stepped out into the street. Instantly, he''s Frank again, with a smile that suits the afternoon sun. I almost applauded at the speed of the switch, but I held it back and said goodbye to Frank and the others and went to buy the groceries Mom had asked me to buy. As I was shopping, I thought that Frank would be very good at bargaining and getting extras. I''ll ask him for some tips next time. A few days later, after I had finished pulling weeds, I was tending a bed of bright red, peach, orange, yellow, and white irises. I plucked off the tips of the flower stalks while leaving the main leaves of the flowering irises intact. This is called "tekishin," and it prolongs the stamina of the plant. I leave it to Yang to cut back the blooms after they have finished. The irises are planted in different places according to their colors, with the white lighthouse grasses in the darker shades and the purple Kirin chrysanthemums, with their strong green leaves, in the lighter shades. This way, the irises look better. Yang didn''t seem to have the idea of combining colors, and her eyes lit up when I explained it to her. I guess she never thought about the overall color of the vegetables because the color of the individual fruits is important. If she can learn to feel like a gardener little by little, we may be able to discuss gardening with her someday. As I was working, a shadow fell on my face, different from the straw hat I was wearing. You''re still working on the same thing, aren''t you? Nico. When I looked up to confirm the identity of the shadow, I saw Nico holding a parasol. Parasols look good on you. I know it''s a pain, but I have sensitive skin. Nico''s skin turns red and hurts when he gets sunburned. Her mother, Elvira, and her sister, Heloise, were worried about her and lent her one for outings. A parasol with a lace edge looked good on her. You must be a gay man to look so good in women''s clothes. "What? "Why don''t you make a man''s parasol? That would look good on Nico too. I''m sure you''re not the only one who has a problem with this. The young lady, who was trying to stop Pochi, closed her mouth. "Men''s clothes? "Yes. You can make a plain parasol or a parasol with any pattern you like. I replied to the wondering Nico. In my previous life in Japan, the ultraviolet rays were so strong that it was common to have a rain umbrella that also served as a parasol. There were also men''s parasols, so it was not particularly strange. But before that, there may have been sunscreen creams in the cosmetics of the nobility. I didn''t say anything strange, but for some reason, all eyes were on me. I like that. Nico nodded. I''ll try to make one next time, Nico said, pondering what design to make. I''m sure Zaku can come up with something like that. "Yeah. It''s normal. I nodded my head in admiration. Then she looked at me as if she was looking at something inexplicable. The lady complimented me on my iris bed, and then abruptly cut to the chase. You see, Zaku ...... is actually going to be away from his residence for a while next month. Yeah, it''s off-season. Did you know that ......? When I told her the reason, she rolled her eyes in surprise. It''s true that I hadn''t heard of it either until I asked Annika, and her reaction was correct. I''m not interested in it at all, and I''m not familiar with the common sense of the aristocracy, even though I work for a noble family. When I told her that I just happened to know about it, she seemed a little uncomfortable but agreed. She clasped her fingers together and lowered her eyebrows. The parasol was firmly held by Pochi, protecting her from the summer sun. I can feel his enthusiasm to protect her from the ultraviolet rays. So I won''t be able to see you for more than a month. ...... So, keep the garden ready for when I come back. Just because you won''t have anyone to look at your garden, doesn''t mean you can''t take care of it. Just because there will be no one to see it doesn''t mean you can''t take care of it. It would be nice if the remaining servants could look at the garden and feel at home. The lady''s eyes widened when she saw me smile and nod, as if I didn''t care about the garden. You can''t see ......, can you? Yes. It''s my first time. ...... That''s what I''m talking about. This is the first time I haven''t seen her in over a month. So I can''t imagine much. I wonder how I''ll feel about a garden with fewer people to look at it. I don''t know why she insists, and I tilt my head. When she saw my reaction, she puffed up her cheeks. "Do you really think nothing of Zaku? "No, because ...... What do you think I am? "Yeah. A rival. When I answered immediately, the lady froze as if she had paused. When I answered immediately, she paused and froze. "What do you mean by that? What do you mean by that?" "When I see you working so hard, it makes me want to work harder too. When I replied that it was a rivalry, Nico let out a long sigh. I''m sure you''re right, Miss Dear. ......?¡¡You never told me. I don''t know what I''m going to do," Nico blurted out, sounding more annoyed than annoyed. When he saw that she was unresponsive to his waving in front of her, he decided to wait for her to reboot. Oh, I''m not leaving. My dad works at the castle and it''s hot in our territory. "Well... But you can''t come here. Nico''s father, the Prime Minister, is so busy that he can''t take a summer vacation. I thought it sounded like a lot of work, but Nico said he was just a workaholic at heart. I thought that Nico would not be able to come here for a while, since he had been visiting Ernst''s house on the pretext of seeing his daughter. I thought so, but Nico suggested another way. "Zak should come to my house. Mother wants him to come back. "I see. I nodded, my face relaxed. When Nico didn''t come for more than a month in the spring to protect Heloise, I felt a little inadequate, so I was simply happy to see him again during the summer. When Nico saw my reaction, he turned half-lidded. "Zak ......, you should take that kind of thing to Miss Dia. What do you mean by that? I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that. "............. I''m not sure if you''ve seen this before, but I''m sure you have. Noticing this, we looked over at her. We couldn''t see the expression on her face, but she was clenching her fists tightly. Then she looked up and glared at me. "I don''t care about Zaku anymore! As soon as she said that, she turned on her heel and ran off toward the mansion. In spite of her sudden reaction, Pochi was amazing enough to follow her with his parasol. The voice of Porgy calling out to the lady in concern was fading into the distance. I couldn''t react and watched the scene dumbfounded. "Zaku is an idiot. Nico spills his thoughts next to me. "...... girl, why are you mad at me? I really don''t know. I asked Nico as if I were clinging to him. I''d like to apologize if I hurt your feelings, but I don''t know what was wrong with me. I don''t think I should apologize without knowing the cause of this anger. Nico seems to know, so please tell me. When Nico saw me lower my eyebrows in weakness, he smiled as if he had no choice. Next time you see him, explain to him again why you called him a rival. Okay. I nodded firmly to Nico''s advice. I nodded firmly to Nico''s advice, but it would be more than a month before I had the chance. I missed the chance to apologize to my daughter, and now I would spend the summer without her. 48 46． road It was late at night, and the lights were beginning to fade in the residential areas of downtown, when I heard a high-spirited voice from my room. I''m sure you''ll be able to understand why. "H......? I''m not sure what to do, but I''m sure I''ll be able to do it. "Umm... ...... "............ What are you doing? It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re going to do with your time. "Muscle training. I''m sure you''ve heard of it. When I told her that I had been listening to her while doing sit-ups, Erna''s angry voice echoed from the bear. The bear seemed to have an angry expression on his face. It''s boring to listen to you brag about your brother. It''s not interesting to listen to Leo''s story. The only reason I can listen to her talk about Master Roy is because I can see her smiling face (Kao). Also, I''ve only met her once, but from what I''ve heard, Worf seems to be having a hard time with Erna and the others. If that''s the case, why don''t you give me some information about your sister? You''ve seen her more than I have! I haven''t seen her either, since she''s back home. I don''t want to be out of season and not see my sister! When I said I couldn''t, Erna snapped. I can''t," she replied, and Erna snapped. Apparently, she was feeling resentful. The other day, when Leo came over, he added a magic circle to the bear. Now I can set up enough soundproofing to cover my room while I''m talking. Apparently it''s because Erna''s magic control has improved, but I don''t need that update. On the other end of the bear phone, Erna seems to be fidgeting and her voice is cheerful even though it''s just before bedtime. Maybe she''ll suddenly run out of battery. Since her engagement to Leo, the young lady has been studying royal manners and history from the First Queen. It seems to be a compulsory subject for Erna, too, and she said that she can do her best with her daughter. That''s why it''s hard for Erna to study alone during the off-season when the daughter is in the Duke of Ernst''s domain. "Don''t you have any friends besides your daughter? When I asked her a question, I heard a faint sound of gasping. I''m a princess, you know.¡¡It''s hard to make friends that you can easily talk to. And even if you did, you wouldn''t be able to see them at this time of year!¡¡Yzak''s baka! Sorry. I forgot you''re a princess. I''m not sure what to do, but I''m sure I''m not the only one. My sister in her previous life didn''t seem like a princess in front of me, so I immediately lost that assumption. Anyway, since Erna is a princess, she can''t go out of the castle easily. Even if she has friends, they''re all nobles, so she''s usually away from King''s Landing in the off-season. She seemed to be more concerned about her lack of friends than I thought, and I could feel Erna''s spirit even through the bear. Maybe she was getting teary-eyed. I apologized and patted the bear on the head. He replied with a sniffling complaint that I was not sincere enough. He was getting teary-eyed after all. I''m sure you''ll find a friend who''ll be okay with knowing your true nature. Why are you treating me like I have a true nature? The bear that I was stroking replied with a peeling voice. If you have the energy to complain, you should be fine. Or perhaps you don''t realize that there is a difference between you and your true self. If someone who only knows her as a princess sees Erna now, they will be more than a little surprised. "Mmm, it''s a long way to the academy... "Why the academy? I''m not going to be able to get into the Royal Academy of Magic if I have magic power. At least they treat you as a student regardless of your status, so you might be able to make friends! He told me the name of the academy in a voice filled with expectation. As a commoner with low magic power, it would be difficult for me to even enter this school. As Erna put it, it''s mostly nobility, so it''s not completely equal. Well, since the standard in the school is magic power rather than status, hopefully there might be at least one person who isn''t afraid of Erna''s status. I wonder if I can get in with my current amount of magic. I don''t think I''ve increased the amount of magic I have in my aptitude for water magic, but rather I think my control of it has improved. The dark attribute can still be covered by a membrane for you and one other person, but the fact that it hasn''t changed even though you''ve grown taller means that your magic power may have increased by the amount of area you''ve increased. If you can get into the Magic Academy, you can go to the same school as your daughter for a year. Maybe I can at least support her so that she doesn''t get hurt. No, I''ve never been asked for love advice in my previous life, so I can''t help you. I haven''t talked about love with any of my friends in my previous life. I''m sure you''ll be able to find something that works for you. ...... I really don''t know why I was reincarnated in an otome game. I don''t feel like I can do anything even if I include the memories of my previous life. I''m not sure if I''ll be able to do anything about it. At any rate, I encouraged Erna to do her best to make friends in a few years. I''m sure I can only cheer for her too. She can do it on her own, and she''s already doing a lot of things. I''d like to go to school if I can, so I''ll do my best too. In the end, I came to the conclusion that I should do my best. Anyway, since I can''t see you, you should contact me more often! Erna asked me to contact her more often during the off-season. "What, you miss me? "Of course I''m lonely!¡¡I can''t hug my sister. I rolled my eyes at Erna''s honest admission that she was lonely, though it bothered me that she had mentioned the fact that I was s*xually harassing her like it was a matter of life and death. "I see. I nodded and thought about the reason for my surprise. Erna''s need for attention had always been a part of her past life. Then, what surprised her? I thought about it for a while and it became clear to me. I was jealous of Erna''s ability to say she was lonely. So I was surprised at myself. I guess I''m lonelier than I thought. I let out a small chuckle at the realization. "But what do you want to talk about? Even if you tell me to contact you more often, I have nothing to talk about. I can''t think of anything. My sister, who also wanted to talk about her past life, came to my room. "Isak doesn''t talk much, does he? I''m sure you''ve heard of him, but you''ve never heard of him. ...... Yes, we have that. We have something in common! I''m not sure what to make of this. I nodded my head. "What is it? "Your planet. I looked at Erna, who was probably smiling at me behind the bear, with half an eye. When Erna notices my silence, she makes a disgruntled sound. I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that. "But you know what? ...... I don''t know if I''ve ever had anything interesting to talk about in my life. I''ve been invited to Nico''s house, but it''s not my day yet. "Oh. What? "I met someone interesting. Looking for a topic, I remembered a person. "What''s he like? His name is Frank. ...... Frank? For some reason, Erna responded to Frank''s name with a bite. I''m freaked out. "Frank, that Frank? "What Frank? "Which Frank?" "The one on your planet!¡¡Your best friend, the one you''re fighting! He looks like he''s jumping up and down behind a bear. I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that. Frank is a student from a commoner background like the heroine, you know. He''s always on the heroine''s side, encouraging her to do her best in a school full of aristocrats. And you know what, ....... Frank is a very common name. It''s as common a name as Tanaka in my previous life, to be honest. Well, my Isak is a bit like that. Even though I said it was too weak to be linked by name alone, Erna persisted. "Well, I''m actually from the tropics. ...... "You can''t just connect Frank from the tropics to your planet. "Because ...... "Frank from your planet has a southern accent ......, does he speak in Kansai dialect? What?¡¡I''m from the tropics, but I''m not a Kansai-ben character. Frank''s a cool guy. "Well, no, Frank. I don''t know exactly what you mean by "coolant type," but it''s definitely not something you''d associate with the business-minded Frank. I''m not sure what to make of that. I''m sure you''ll be able to figure out what''s going on. Just to be safe, ask him if he has any close girlfriends. "Yeah. Now it was my turn to make a disgusted noise. I''m sure it''s not true, but Erna, who has never met him before, can''t seem to give up. I''m sure that''s not true, but Erna can''t give up on me because she''s never met me. Unlike me, she has knowledge of your planet, so she can''t recognize you without knowing you properly. "I''m just asking. "Yeah. In order to get rid of Erna''s meekness, I need convincing information. You can''t tell her about Frank''s background, so you have to present her with other information. I had no choice but to nod. "Good girl? On the next holiday, Frank came to my house and I asked him about it, and he replied in a crazy voice. By the way, I happened to run into Frank again with Timo''s brother, and Timo''s brother invited me to their house, and Frank got mad. Frank said that he didn''t want to invite me to a small room without a guest room, so I suggested that we go to my room. I don''t have a guest room at home either, but in my room, Frank can talk plainly without any problem. "What the hell, man? No, ......, I thought Frank would be popular. Well, he''s the idol of the city. Why are you so proud of him? I looked down at Timo''s brother with a dumbfounded look in his sparkling eyes. Frank was sitting on my bed, Timo''s brother was sitting on the floor, and I was sitting on a three-legged chair. I had expected them both to sit on my bed, but Timo''s brother sat on the floor as if it were a matter of course, and I was afraid to poke him. The two of them are opposite in age and hierarchy. Frank may have come from a rich merchant family, since he is called "boy" and has many brothers. Timo''s brother may be an employee of the family. I''m not sure what to make of it, but I''m sure it''s a good idea. I don''t know. That''s enough. All right. I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to do that. Frank''s face was really wide, he could get that many names from just girls close in age. But from the looks of it, it seems that Erna''s expectations were not met. "Isn''t it hard to get along with that many girls? I wouldn''t be able to. I don''t know any of them, except the younger ones in the neighborhood and the older ones who took care of me when I was little, who are like my cousins. I didn''t want to go outside my own area to find people my age. When I asked, Frank got down on one knee and raised one end of his mouth. My charm comes in handy, it keeps people on their toes, and if I smile at them as a listener, they think I''m just the person to talk to. Women are a good source of information and a good way to spread rumors, so you have to treat them with respect. They are the key to business. Frank''s a really nice guy, isn''t he? What? Hearing my thoughts, Frank looked at me as if he were looking at something strange. Did you hear what I said about ......? You can use your time to help them and listen to them without giving them a hard time.¡¡That''s sweet. The point is that you are a feminist who respects women. A lot of women in the downtown area like to talk, so it would take a lot of time to listen to them. I can''t even listen to Erna properly, so I think it''s really great. It''s all about making money. ...... You''re not smiling at me in Ingrid''s tavern. When Frank is serving at the Ingrid''s Tavern, he smiles happily when he sees customers eating well. It''s a smile that shows that he likes to make other people happy. I feel that Frank''s smile is different from Leo''s sales smile to prevent people from reading his emotions, and from Nico''s mane act to protect himself. Maybe it''s because it''s not for defense, but to get into the other person''s pocket. Maybe she knows that if she doesn''t show her sincerity, the other person won''t be able to forgive her. Maybe it''s not all a lie. I''ve never found Frank''s smile to be intentional because he doesn''t seem to be holding back. "Even if you like to earn money, you''re still a good guy. Frank swallowed his words as if frightened by my words. Timo''s brother got down on his knees and suddenly grabbed my hand. "Oh no. The reason why you started working at that tavern was because you noticed that Ingrid''s aunt had twisted her leg, and you helped her out so that she wouldn''t strain herself. I''m glad you understand the goodness of the boy, ......! "Timo, don''t say anything you don''t mean! Frank''s face is red. Timo, you''re so smart, you don''t have anyone to talk to. Close your mouth or I''ll drown you. Hey, ...... Frank grabbed Timo''s brother by both cheeks with one hand and intimidated him. I''m older than you, but I kind of understand what Timo''s brother is trying to say. Frank is so quick-witted that few people his age can keep up with him. I was watching them, unable to interrupt them, when Frank looked at me with intense eyes. What about Isak? "What? It''s not worth it to ask me alone. Do you know any girls you like? Frank asked me with a threatening aura, "Tell me. I''m sure he wants to change the subject because it''s something he''s not interested in. Understanding this, I think to myself. Hmmm, I don''t have anyone close to my age in the neighborhood except for the younger guys. ...... Unlike Frank, who works in the hospitality industry, I only work in the garden and I don''t get the chance to meet girls, so I can''t think of any. I''m not sure what to do with the duke''s daughter. "She''s my rival. When I answered immediately, Frank froze. When I answered immediately, Frank froze. I felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu at this reaction. But he recovered in a few seconds, let out a long sigh, and slapped me on the head. "Idiot!¡¡Who would treat a woman like a rival? "No, because... Not at all!¡¡It''s fine to treat women like rivals, but what''s the point of rivalry? I held my hand where I had been slapped and tried to explain, but Frank scolded me further. It made a nice noise, but it didn''t hurt that much. A man''s job is to make a woman laugh. What woman likes to be looked at by her enemies? I was shocked and blindsided, not by the beating, but by Frank''s words. So that''s why you''re mad at me, young lady. I''ve always felt that "rival" was a good word, because it meant someone you recognized. In a previous life, I was influenced by a manga I read when I was a kid, and I longed for a rival for a while. But, well... In my previous life, my sister had a shoujo manga that I read in my spare time, and I felt that it was a bad thing for a girl to have a rival in shoujo manga because they tend to be villainous. Finally, I understood why the young lady was so angry when we parted. Nico''s right, I''ll have to explain it to her next time I see her. But then, what can I say about her? Now that I understand that you and I have different views on rivalry, I can''t use rivalry. Friend doesn''t feel right. Best friend reminds me of Nico. Your best friend is probably one of your girlfriends, not me. I can''t find a suitable name in my vocabulary. "Boy, did I say too much? No, I didn''t. ...... Seeing my sudden silence, Timo''s brother softly whispered to Frank. Frank was slightly flustered. Frank looked over at me, a little awkwardly, but I didn''t notice. I didn''t notice. "So, what do you call a guy who, when you see him or remember him, makes you want to work harder? I asked Frank seriously as I was thinking about it. Frank then looked at me and gave me a dumbfounded look. "That''s stupid. Figure it out for yourself. "I asked you because I couldn''t figure it out. ...... Frank laughed as he exhaled at my answer. Frank laughed as he exhaled at my answer, "You''re an idiot, even though you''re older. If you''re not careful, that girl will leave you behind before you know it. She''s probably already there. ...... The girl''s gestures and posture are becoming more and more refined and beautiful, and she''s learning a lot of things. She''s already smarter than me, that''s for sure. I''m sure she''s already smarter than me. "While men chase their dreams, women see reality. If they see that you''re not worth their precious time, they''ll give up on you. Laughing as he complimented the woman, Frank gave me some advice. I think Frank is right. If this continues, the young lady will marry Leo and leave the Ernst family. I won''t be able to fulfill my promise to become a man and show her the Ernst garden that I built. She can''t and won''t wait for me to be on my own. I want to fulfill my promise while she has time for me, if possible. I''ll do my best to make it. Keep up the good work. You''ll never be as worthy as I am. I''m sure you''ll never be as worthy as I am," Frank said with a smile, and his words were believable. Frank is still a child, but he seems to be anticipating his future, so I''m sure he''ll be very rich when I meet him as an adult. I laughed because I didn''t expect him to be so supportive. Thanks, man. "The consultation fee is expensive. Frank sniffed at me and I smiled back, thanking him in return. Next time we play, let''s make some cookies. I have a feeling that Frank will take them, after all. Just as Frank and his friends were leaving, my mother asked me to run an errand for her, so I decided to accompany them on the way. Frank said he wanted to stop by for a while and walked through the market street, so I just followed him. Then Frank stopped at the central square. He stands by the fountain, looks down at his feet, raises one toe, and steps back up. Then, looking up and down the main street, Frank smiled with satisfaction. It''s so cool. "Yeah, what? I nodded my head, and Frank''s shoulders bounced. You''re still here. You scared the hell out of me. I apologized to Frank, who seemed to think he had broken up with me. Apparently Frank was so used to Timo''s brother following him around that he didn''t care that there was a presence behind him. When I ask him again about the murmur, he turns his eyes toward the main street. I follow his example, but all I see is the same old street of horse-drawn carriages and people passing by. "When I came to this country, I used this road. It''s a road that leads all the way to the south, so I understand. What''s strange is that Frank seems to be deeply moved. "Yeah. You don''t get it. You don''t understand. From the border to the capital, the road is wide enough for a carriage to pass!¡¡Even though there''s more flat land than ours, it''s still a big deal. When I made a gesture without really understanding, Frank poked me on the forehead and angrily gave me a supplementary explanation. When there is a road, it means that things flow. In other words, it''s easy to move money. The reason this country is so profitable is because the blood vessels are strong. When he asked me if I understood, I nodded reflexively. When I saw Frank''s passionate speech, I thought it would look good if I gave him a fan that rakugo storytellers carry. "Blood vessels? The world revolves around money. Money is blood, and roads are blood vessels. And the heart that circulates the blood is the country, and the king is the brain. If the blood doesn''t flow to the edge of the territory, the country will be ruined from there. If the king (brain) is a fool, the blood will not flow. Even though I''m not good at politics or difficult topics, I understood what Frank was saying. I wonder if businessmen are good talkers. "That''s why this is a good country. It makes me happy when people praise the place where I live. I don''t know much about patriotism, but if it makes me happy, I guess I like this country. We have many mountains in our country, but I want to make our specialties known to the rest of the world through roads that allow horse-drawn carriages to pass through every town. Frank''s eyes were full of life, and his orange eyes shone like a bright sunset. I guess that''s Frank''s dream. Maybe he wants to make money so he can build a road. In Japan, it costs so much money to build a road that you can''t even imagine how much it costs. I can imagine that if Frank''s dream comes true, goods and culture will come and go, and the people of the South will be full of life. Frank seems like he''d be good at being a king. "What? Frank rolled his eyes. I tilt my head, wondering if I''ve said anything so outlandish. The work may be done by civil engineers, but it''s the politicians who decide what roads to build. Frank has a better perspective and a broader view than I do. That''s why I gave him a position that he would definitely be in politics, but I hope that''s not too weird. I don''t know what Nico''s father does as Prime Minister, and I thought it was the best fit. I''d like to go to a country where Frank is king. "I''d like to live in ......, wouldn''t you? Frank grumbled at my what-ifs. "Yeah. I like my hometown. I like my hometown, it''s a great place. If I''m going to go to the South, I''m going to go to the South. If I ever go to the tropics, I''m sure I''ll be as moved by what seems like nothing to Frank as he is today. Frank and I looked at each other and smiled. In September, when the sun feels warmer, I''m tidying the soil of the flower bed in the Ernst''s empty garden. I mix in the weed compost from the early summer cuttings, and prepare the base for the next flowers to be planted. The soil is soft and easy to mix because I cut the weeds below the growing point without pulling out the roots because it would make the soil hard. When autumn comes, I will collect the fallen leaves to make compost. I''m done with this flower bed. Jan calls out to me, and I startle. "Oh. Shall we take a break then? "Yes, sir. Jan is so focused that he doesn''t notice the sounds and time around him, and I have to adjust the time to give him a break. I chuckle at that. I''ve gotten into the habit of taking breaks based on the timing of the lady''s arrival, and I''ve lost the ability to know when to take a break while I''m not seeing her. I need to get a grip, I thought to myself. I drank water from the sealed bottle I had left in the shade and rested with Yang. It was convenient to keep the water in a sealed bottle that could be easily opened with a metal hinge, which could be used as a water bottle. Then, one of the maids came from the mansion. She came close and bowed to us, and we bowed to her. There''s a carriage at the main gate. The calm voice of the office manager made my face light up. I had already asked the maids to let me know when the girls returned. I wanted to say something in return, but for some reason the maids politely refused, which was strange. Thank you very much. I bowed to the maids who had come to inform me, told Yang that I would be leaving for a while, and ran off. From the backyard, I walked around the perimeter of the mansion to the main entrance. It was worth the run, and the duke was just about to lend a hand to get the lady out of the carriage. "Miss! I called, and she turned to me. I stopped in front of the duke and his men, caught my breath, and apologized. I stopped in front of them, caught my breath, and apologized. Duke, welcome back. "Oh, I''m back. Thank you for welcoming me. Isak. When I apologized for the delay in greeting him, the Duke smiled and forgave me. Even though it had been a long time since I''d seen him, his gorgeous face and dazzling blond hair, almost like he was carrying a flower on his back, was hard on the eyes. After greeting Ok-sama and Flora, I asked the duke for a favor. I''m sure you''ll understand. Then the lady''s shoulders swayed and she turned her head slightly. I felt bad that I had made her feel so bad that she didn''t want to talk to me. But if I could, I''d like to say I''m sorry. The duke gets down on one knee and makes eye contact with the young lady to confirm her intentions. "Dear, what do you want? "I''m ....... I think you have something to say to Isak. The duke smiled softly and looked back into the same pale blue eyes as his own. In the event you''re not sure what you''re looking for, there are a few things you can do. After confirming her intentions, the duke stroked his daughter''s hair encouragingly and smiled deeply. The duke said, "I''m going ahead," and took Ok-sama and Flora with him into the mansion. As I watched him go, I expressed my gratitude, and the Duke closed one eye. I was impressed by the way he replied, as only a beautiful man can. The front door closes, leaving me and the lady at the door. A strange silence fell as we wondered how to begin our conversation. In the meantime, the carriage was being driven away by the caretaker. I wonder if I should say, "Long time no see. No, I should apologize first, I thought to myself. "I''m sorry about the other day, young lady! "....... It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. "I feel really bad about hurting your daughter. I didn''t say it right, and ......, if your daughter will forgive me, I''d like to explain, okay? "Yes. While she was apologizing, she almost opened her mouth a few times, but eventually shut her mouth as if to swallow the words, and only replied as if she was ready. I made sure that the girl staring straight at me was looking back at me, and tried to explain why I said I was a rival. "Because you''re beautiful. Yeah, ....... She''s getting prettier and prettier in her gestures and posture. She''s smarter than me and she can do a lot more. But it''s all because she''s working hard. The girl was stunned by my explanation. I guess I''m not explaining it well enough. I''m not sure if I''m doing a good job of explaining it to her, but on the other hand, I think she''s amazing and I need to work harder to become one of them. You''ll be able to find a lot more information on the web at ....... "Na ......, na ....... I''m not sure what to say, but I''m going to say it. I''m so pathetic that she can''t even speak. I don''t think I''ve been able to explain it well myself. In the end, no matter how much I thought about it, I couldn''t come up with any other analogy. "Do you know how to say that, young lady? Feeling weak from the lack of vocabulary, I ask the girl who seems to know more words than me. She might be able to give me an appropriate name. "Shh, I know ....... The lady turns red and makes a sound like she''s about to scold me, but stops in mid-sentence. When I wondered what was wrong, she kept her mouth shut and growled softly as if she was struggling with something. I waited for a few beats, and then she opened her mouth, glaring at me as if challenging me. "How was Zaku without me, ......? "Huh? I mean, did you ...... miss me or did you ...... miss me? No, not at all. No, not at all." When she replied that she didn''t feel lonely, the young lady closed her mouth. "Because I''ve been thinking about you a lot. You''re ......? I was thinking about her a lot. I was thinking about how I hope she''s having a good time since it''s a family reunion, and I was thinking about how I hope the perfume plant and the flowering daisies are blooming until she gets back. I also regretted that I couldn''t take a proper break without the lady. The duke is a busy man, and the young lady must not have had many opportunities to relax with the whole family due to her rehearsals. So I thought that she would be enjoying this summer vacation at the Duke''s parents'' house to the extent that it would be a pity to go back. I hadn''t heard a detailed date of when he would return, so I discussed with my father whether I should put more emphasis on flowers that would last until October or later. As I was rambling on, remembering the time when I thought about the daughter, I even told him that I hadn''t been able to do it, even though I had said I would do my best. Well, I guess it''s too late for her to know that I''m pathetic. I smiled at her, realizing that I was never going to look good. When I looked at her again, she was gulping down air. She looked a little like the carp in the pond at my elementary school. I remember that we had to decide by rock-paper-scissors whether to let the principal take over feeding the koi because we were not allowed to feed them without permission. "Miss? When I tilted my head to see what was going on, the young lady took a step back as if she was scared. Then she realized what was going on and began to shake in frustration. "Zaku, Zaku, why are you always so ......! The lady looked at me with resentment. I thought she was going to scold me because she sounded like she was scolding me. But instead, she made a fist with her hand on her chest and took a deep breath to calm herself down. Then she bit her lip tightly once and lowered her eyes. "...... Zaku. "What? You know, ......, what you said to me when we were leaving. Yeah. I didn''t listen to Zak all the way through. ...... I was out of line, too. ...... That''s why. I''m sure you''ll be able to understand what I mean. I''m not sure what to make of that. I''m sorry. "It''s okay. I''m sorry too. I smiled and apologized too, and my eyelids lifted to meet her pale blue eyes. His face broke into a smile as if he was relieved. It was the color of a nigella flower. As I was thinking this, the young lady peeled away. "I''ve already received your apology. She called me cunning because I apologized more often than her. It''s funny because I didn''t think she''d call me cunning. "Haha, sorry. "So ......! "Yeah. Welcome home, sweetheart. Remembering that I hadn''t told her, I said it, and she giggled a little. "I''m home. I thought to myself, "You''re smiling like a flower blooming. 49 47． off-season Ludia was looking out with her cheekbones. There is no familiar garden outside the window. Lydia and her family are on a summer retreat in the Duke of Ernst''s domain, north of King''s Landing. The view from the mansion, which was built on a hill overlooking the estate, was expansive and softly green with human activity and nature. A cool breeze came in through the window and shook Ludia''s wavy hair. A small sigh is lost in the breeze. "Would you like some tea, Master Ludia? Katrin, the maid, thoughtfully suggested to her master. While Lydia, who had turned around at the sound of the voice, was having a hard time deciding what to do, another raised her hand. I would like to eat sweets. The maid, Petra, wore a long-sleeved dress, so even if she raised her hand, her hand could not be seen. The only thing you can do is fold the excess hem. Why are you assuming I can sit with you? The maid, Emilia, gave Petra an exasperated look and pointed out. The maid, Emilia, gave Petra a dumbfounded look and pointed out, but Petra only laughed in an indistinct voice. It''s not enough to have tea. "So? "So..." "Hmm, yes. I think I''ll have some too. I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that I''m not the only one who has a problem with this. Emilia, who was about to blame Petra, overheard her master''s opinion and shut her mouth. Ludia asked Katrin to prepare food for the four of them, and Petra quickly brought biscuits from somewhere. Amused by Petra, Emilia placed the saucers and teacups on the table. After making sure that Ludia was seated in the chair that Katrin had pulled out, Petra sat down first, and then Katrin, who had finished making the tea, sat down a little hesitantly. Then, Emilia, who had been reluctant until the end, continued to receive the gaze of Ludia and the others, and broke down. Seeing Emilia take her seat, Lydia smiled with satisfaction. Since this is not a mansion in King''s Landing, there are enough existing maids to take care of everything. The maids who had been following Lydia had less work than usual, so they had some leeway. As a result, she was allowed to stay at the mansion only while she was here. That is, to sit with the master. "It''s delicious! Don''t eat too much. If Mr. J?rg were here, he would eat the most. I wonder how J?rg is doing. I wonder how J?rg is doing? - He''s been beaten to a pulp by his brothers anyway. Emilia mentioned the current situation of the Yeerks as if she could see through them. In the event that you have any questions concerning where and how to use the internet, you can call us at the web site. When they were on their way to their estate for a summer vacation, Lydia asked Katrin and the three guards if they would like to go back to their respective homes. Katrin, however, was adamant that the Ernsts were the place to return to. As if in response to Katrin''s opinion that she would not return home due to family reasons, the three members of the guard also refused to return home. Lydia ordered them to spend at least one week with their families, even though they insisted that they could not leave to protect their master. And so, instead of being the basic guards for Lydia during the off-season, each of them took a week off in turn. Now it''s J?rg''s turn to go home to his family. Well, I hope J?rg is okay. "You don''t need to worry about that idiot, Master Ludia. Emilia, you shouldn''t talk like that. I can imagine J?rg training with his brother with great enthusiasm, even though he was careful, and R¨¹dia made a small noise in her throat. Katrin smiled in relief when she saw her master. I''m glad to see you''re distracted. "Ah, ....... I''m glad you''re feeling better. I''m not sure what to say. I''m sorry for making you feel uncomfortable. ...... No. I just wanted to eat some sweets, that''s all. You''ll be able to find a lot more than just a biscuit. It''s hard to tell if she''s being considerate or if she really means it. It was both funny and amusing to see Petra eat so deliciously. Thank you. Lydia looked at the three of them in turn and smiled softly in gratitude. "Can I ask you why ......? Emilia asked straightforwardly. Lydia smiled at the honesty of the woman who could not overlook the slightest sign of disappointment in her master. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what''s going on in your life. "...... Zak and a little, you know. In the event that you''ve got any questions concerning where and how to use the internet, you can contact us at the web site. She looked at Petra and said, "Oh, you mean when he called you a rival? With a biscuit in her hand, Petra said without hesitation. Hearing the words that she could not say directly, Ludia gave a small groan and held her chest. Seeing her reaction, Emilia glared at Petra. Why didn''t you shut her up right away? I''m not the one who was there. And it''s not my place to use force. Petra argues that she was not the one who was guarding him. If that''s the case, Emilia wondered how she knew what J?rg was doing when he was guarding her, but then she remembered her area of responsibility and decided not to mention it further. ''That idiot is useless. Emilia regretted that she had not been there. J?rg was not familiar with the subtleties of the female mind. He could not detect anything but a simple insult. Therefore, he judges ironic metaphors by intuition, not by content. Since childhood, Emilia has won every time they have quarreled because of her limited vocabulary. Because he was such a man, he probably had no idea how his master would feel about the misguided words of a young apprentice gardener. You have a unique choice of words, Isak-san. ...... Katrin smiled and offered words of comfort to her master. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. I didn''t think of that when you said ....... Lydia later suspected that he had used the word in a different way. She had never seen him use the word in a malicious way. It was true that he was not a good speaker, but as far as Ludia knew, the only time he had said anything close to that was when he was making a point. I was very surprised when he said those words without even pointing them out. She was shocked that a word that meant enemy was applied to her as if it were a matter of course. My mind went blank when I thought that the boy, an apprentice gardener, was looking at me as an enemy. In the first place, I was annoyed that the apprentice gardener did not seem to think anything of the fact that I would not be able to see him while he was back in his domain, and that was the answer to the question I had asked him. So I was even more shocked. I''ve known him for a long time, second only to Katrin. And yet, he hadn''t treated me like an enemy. That''s what I thought at the time. By the time I was able to calm down and decide to ask him about his intentions, Lydia had already arrived at the estate. I couldn''t get confirmation because I didn''t ask him, and I was torn between the idea that it wasn''t true and the fear that it might be. I''ve said too much. ...... The blood rushed to my head, and I refused to say anything else, and left without listening to him. I think Zak must have hated me. The apprentice gardener did not seem to mind hearing the fact that he would not see him for a long time. The apprentice gardener seemed unaffected by the fact that he would not see him for a long time. If such a person threw a one-sided tantrum, even if they had known each other for a long time, he would probably lose interest in her. In the event that you''ve got a lot of time, you may want to take a look at the following. I''m not sure what to say. "Master Lydia. In the event that you''ve got a lot of time, you''ll be able to take a look at a few of the best ways to get the most out of your home. Ludia turned to her, her eyes shaking with anxiety. Katrin smiled softly and left her seat, returning to Lydia with a small jewelry box. Katrin opens the jewelry box, which is small enough to hold a necklace, and shows it to her. There was a blue ribbon with a white miniature rose charm attached to it. "You know better than anyone that Mr. Isak is not like that, don''t you, Master Ludia? Katrin smiled and looked into her master''s eyes. After looking back into her jade eyes, Lydia looked down at the ribbon of blooming white flowers. The gardener''s apprentice had given her many things, but this was the first tangible gift he had given her. This was the first tangible gift he had given to Lydia, and he had brought it with him to the estate. The things he gives are much more difficult to keep, such as carpets of four leaves, rainbows that disappear, and snow rabbits that melt. That''s why this ribbon that he gave me as a substitute for not being by his side has become a truly precious talisman. After staring at the ribbon for a while, she untied the ribbon that adorned her hair as if she had made up her mind. "Katrin, will you put it on? "Yes. At her master''s command, Katrin''s face broke into a smile and she replaced the empty hair clip behind Ludia with a blue ribbon. A small white miniature rose bloomed in Ludia''s hair. When she saw it, she said decisively. I won''t be selfishly pessimistic until I see Zaku. I don''t want to worry Katrin and the others with my self-directed anxiety. Even if I wanted to apologize, I couldn''t see him until I got back to my palace in King''s Landing. I can''t stick to the pending matter forever. Until we meet again, I''ll trust the feelings he''s given me so far and wipe away my worries. Hearing Ludia''s decision, Cathrin smiled as if to say, "Well done. Emilia looked relieved, and Petra looked somewhat satisfied. Thank you. Looking at the three faces, Lydia thanked them again. As the tea was being cleaned up, someone came to Lydia''s room. Oh. The person, who had been shown in by Emilia, looked at Lydia''s face and made an unexpected sound. "What''s the matter, grandfather? No, it''s just that I can''t believe my eyes that my grandson is really an angel. When Ludia asked, her grandfather Osvin replied with a relaxed smile. R¨¹dia felt that this kind of turn of phrase could only come from her father, Gerald, and blood. Osvin, with his dark blond hair, resembled his father in appearance, and he was sure that his father would look like this when he grew older. "Dear, are you interested in riding? Riding, huh? My grandmother, Franziska, doesn''t go out with me these days. Lydia smiled a little at her grandfather, who shrugged his shoulders, saying that he missed his grandmother Franziska. Your grandfather is too healthy. Osvin is in his mid-forties, and his wife Franziska is almost as old. But the riding he was referring to was of a certain speed, and his wife''s refusal would mean that it would not be as slow as a walk. A carriage ride is one thing, but riding, even in a carriage, is hard on a woman of her age. "My horse wants to run. Don''t you want to go too? "I don''t blame you. I''ll go with you on behalf of your grandmother. Thank you, little princess. Horseback riding is an experience I never had in King''s Landing. Ludia was also more than a little curious. But he agreed reluctantly. Osvin took his grandson''s hand and kissed it in gratitude. After receiving Ludia''s approval, Osvin escorted her to the door, saying that he was already ready. Of course, he waited until Ludia was ready to go out. She put on a wide-brimmed hat to protect her from the sun, and changed into a pleated skirt dress without panniers, suitable for riding. The hat was fastened under her chin with a ribbon to keep it from flying off. When I stepped out of the door, a blue-haired horse with a saddle was already waiting for me. He had black fur all over his body, including his belly, and his outline stood out clearly against the blue summer sky. It was a beautiful horse. What''s your name? Her name is Katerina. Nice to meet you, Katerina. Nice to meet you today. When Rydia called out the name her grandfather had given her and held out her hand to the tip of Katerina''s nose, she stared at Rydia and then gently brought her face close to touch her palm. After confirming this, she stroked the bridge of his nose several times. "You look lovely. She seemed to be happy to be praised as beautiful by Dia. Osvin echoed Katerina''s sentiments. Lydia was glad that Katerina, who was big but had very kind eyes, was willing to let her go. Osvin praised her for being the first to greet him. He said that it was a good thing to be able to pay respect to a horse without knowing it, because riding is all about building a trusting relationship with the horse, which tickled Lydia somewhat. First Osvin straddled Katerina''s saddle, and then, with the help of his grandfather, Lydia sat down on her side. Feeling uncomfortable at the sudden elevation of her vision, she grabbed her grandfather''s clothes. Osvin smiles at his grandson. Let''s go. Hold on tight. Osvin kicked Katerina in the stomach, making sure that she nodded her head and grabbed her own clothes with both hands. She felt the vibration of each clacking hoof and tightened her grip on her grandfather''s clothes to keep him from falling. "Dear, look up. Osvin urged his grandson, who was so concerned about his balance that he only looked at Katerina''s head and downward, to look at the view, saying that he would get used to it after a while. When Ludia looked up with trepidation, she saw houses spreading out in the countryside below the hill where the mansion was located. Wow. Living in a city with many buildings, it was refreshing for Ludia to have such a wide field of vision and so much greenery. She had been here before her sister Flora was born, but she was too young to remember much about it. The blue sky stretched to the bordering mountains, and it was very refreshing. The breeze felt refreshing, not only because of its location north of King''s Landing, but also because of this scenery. Isn''t this territory lovely? "Yes, very much! Yes, very much!" Lydia agreed with her grandfather''s proud words. Osvin smiled contentedly at his grandson''s honest impression and cupped Lydia''s waist with one of his hands. Then I will show you a better place. Keep your mouth shut for a moment. Yes, ....... As soon as he said that, Osvin kicked Katerina in the stomach and increased the speed. She felt a strong gravitational pull and banged her head against her grandfather''s chest. It was more of a surprise than an instruction, and she had to keep quiet. The speed of Katerina''s body made her feel as if she could easily fall off without her grandfather''s support. He knew that if he opened his mouth, the vibration would cause him to bite his tongue. In the wind, which was a little stronger due to the increased speed, he heard laughter and looked up to see his grandfather laughing happily. His innocent, boyish smile made Ludia''s fear of speed fade away. He followed his grandfather''s gaze and looked ahead into the distance, and the scenery rushed by with the wind. Rydia''s heart leapt with wonder as she saw the scenery change one by one, the outlines dissolving like watercolors. Before she knew it, the uplifting ride was over and she had arrived at her destination. Oswin had brought her to a meadow. Lydia suppressed her still throbbing heart. A gentle breeze passing over the meadow caressed her cheek as if to calm her down. "How was it? I was scared at first, but it was fun. When he asked her how she liked it, Osvin saw his grandson''s eyes light up, and he narrowed his eyes happily. Osvin narrowed his eyes happily. This is one of my favorite places, and I''m glad I could show it to Dia. Ludia, still riding Katerina, looked out over the meadow. There were no flowers blooming, just the green of the grass and the blue of the sky. The only sound that reached my ears was the rustling of the grass in the wind. That was all there was to it, and it made me feel refreshed, as if my heart was empty. Rydia felt she understood why her grandfather liked it so much. Without words, she just felt the wind in her eyes and watched the scene unfold. "I''ve always come here when I''ve had a bad day. Osvin murmured. When he looked up at her, she nodded and said that it would not matter. This meadow seemed to blow away even the most depressing feelings. "I guess you didn''t need it anymore, Dia. Lydia rolled her eyes at her grandfather''s smiling words. After a moment''s pondering, she realized that her grandfather had realized that she had been depressed. He hadn''t only worried about Catelyn and the others, but about his family as well. Reflecting on the fact that she had been more caught up in her own thoughts than she had thought, Ludia smiled back at her grandfather. I''m glad you''re here. When R¨¹dia sincerely asked him to bring her back, Oswin nodded that he would be happy to do so. Back at the mansion, Gerald was jealous that his father had gone out alone with him, and he argued with his grandfather about who should go out with Lydia next. In the end, with the help of Grandmother Franziska and Mother Octavia, it was decided that they would all go on a picnic together. And so the summer in Lydia passed, with family plans piling up. Before I knew it, the weather had settled down and it was time to return to the capital. As the carriage gradually approached the mansion, Lydia''s expression gradually changed into one of urgency. "Did you come, lady? Flora, worried about her sister who was making a tight fist on her lap, put her hand on it and looked up at her. She looked at her sister, wondering if she had gotten carriage sickness. With her sister in sight, Lydia smiled as she exhaled softly. Flora ......, it''s okay. Flora, seeing that her expression was not completely firm, hugged her sister Lydia. I''m not sure what to say. So I''ll share it with you. Thank you. Flora''s sister''s kindness in sharing her energy with her softened her expression this time and she hugged her sister back. However, even as he held Flora, his thoughts were wandering in search of a solution. She had decided to wait until the next time she saw the gardener''s apprentice, but she hadn''t thought about how to apologize when she saw him. I also had to make sure that he meant what he said. Although Katrin and the others had encouraged me and I believed in his character, I wondered if my negligence had affected his opinion of me while we had not met. I regret the fact that the last time I left him, I yelled at him unilaterally. I wonder if he will forgive me when I apologize. The anxiety that arises makes me fearful of questioning the truth. I was most afraid of how the apprentice gardener would look at me. Her heart thudded and pulsed with an unpleasant sound. Lydia knew this feeling. Her eyes fluttered with anxiety and she looked at her father sitting across from her. Gerald smiled at his daughter as sweetly as a flower smells. What?¡¡What''s wrong with your face? I just remembered the morning I went to apologize to your father for ...... That''s right. My heart was beating in fear. I could barely talk to my busy father, and I was afraid that he would look at me coldly even if I apologized, because I had just shown him the worst of myself the day before. The only reason I was able to muster up the courage at that time was because he assured me that everything would be fine. So, what should I do if I cannot find the courage to face him? I''m ...... Dear. At the sound of Gerald''s voice, a weak-eyed Ludia looked back at her father. Gerald reached out and stroked his daughter''s cheek. "My dearest Dia. I love you, Dia. Of course, Via and Flora love her too. True to his father''s words, he had the warmth of his sister Flora in his arms. When I look next to my father, I see my mother smiling lovingly at me. My father''s hand on my cheek is so gentle. "So, it''s okay. There''s no one in this house who doesn''t like Dia. My father gave me the assurance that I was loved, not in words, not in attitude, but in everything. Why does it make me want to cry when I''m surrounded by love? Ludia held back the tears that threatened to well up and nodded at her father''s words. It gave her enough courage to overcome her anxiety. The carriage arrived at the main entrance of Ernst''s house. As she was about to get out of the carriage with her father''s help, she heard an unexpected voice. "Miss! Surprised by the unexpected voice at this moment, her heartbeat jumped. Before she could prepare herself, a young apprentice gardener appeared to greet her. He exchanged greetings with Gerald and the others and offered to talk with them. I couldn''t face him, so I turned my head down when I heard his offer. As she was unable to look up, her father''s voice came to her. "What do you want to do, Dia? When she looks up at the voice, she is met by eyes of the same color as her own. "I am ....... I think you have something to tell Isak. Lydia knew that her father had noticed her, though she did not know how long. Remembering the courage her father had given her, she nodded her head in determination. Gerald stroked his daughter''s hair in praise of her determination. Silence falls as she is left alone with the apprentice gardener at the door. That must have been why the front door sounded so loud when it closed. While Lydia was wondering how to apologize and missing the right moment to untie her mouth, the gardener''s apprentice was the first to speak. "I''m sorry about the other day, young lady! "....... Why is he apologizing? It is you who should apologize. And yet, as I searched for words to apologize, he didn''t hide his feelings from me. Isn''t he sly, unlike myself who cannot speak well? He apologized to me, saying that he realized that his choice of words was a mistake. He said he wanted to explain the truth of his words, and even though she felt she had not yet apologized, she wanted to know, so she agreed. Lydia waited with bated breath to hear what he would say. "Because you are beautiful. "Yes, ....... Lydia was taken aback by the unexpected words. The gardener''s apprentice, oblivious to Lydia''s condition, continued to speak. She is stunned to find that he is not joking but seriously saying a list of rhetoric that makes her feel embarrassed to hear. On the other hand, I feel that I have to work hard to become one of them. You''ll be able to get a lot more than just a few of them. I''m not sure what he means by rivalry. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. "Do you know how to say that, young lady? Why do you use such a confusing expression? And why do you leave it up to me to name her? How would I know? So please don''t look at me with such weak eyes. "Shh, I know ....... You''ll be able to find a lot more information on the web. She almost fell into the same trap again. She missed the opportunity to apologize and struggled to find a way to turn the conversation around. Her cheeks were hot because of him, and she groaned, unable to think clearly. After much deliberation, she decided to ask him. "~~ How was Zaku without me, ......? "Huh? "Well, you know, ...... lonely, ....... In the event that you''ve got a lot of time to spend with your family, including your grandparents, while you''re at the estate, you''ll be able to enjoy the company of Katrin and her friends more comfortably than usual. However, there were times when I wished that the apprentice gardener could have been here. Whenever I found a delicious snack or a beautiful flower, I felt that I was missing him at such a trivial moment. When I thought about it, it was a long time that I didn''t see him for more than a month. So, I wondered if he also felt a little short of something. No, not at all. The faint hope was immediately denied, and Lydia was speechless. I''ve been thinking a lot about you. I''ve been thinking about you a lot. ......? I''ve been thinking about my daughter a lot, and I''m hoping she''s having a good time because it''s a family reunion, and I''m hoping that the perfume plants and the hibiscus will be blooming until my daughter returns. I also regretted that I couldn''t take a proper break without her. But he said something even stronger than that, and Lydia was upset. I wonder if he knows what he''s saying. It was too embarrassing that he remembered himself so much that he didn''t feel like he had enough. It would have been nice if he had remembered a little of himself while he was gone. Too much. I nodded my head and wondered what was wrong with him. Lydia backs away, not wanting him to say anything more. He glares at the apprentice gardener, annoyed that he is the only one upset. He is about to complain that it is unfair that he is the only one who is upset, when he is startled. She reminds him that his outburst had caused her to go off on a tangent, but that she had broached the subject to give him an opportunity to apologize. Realizing that she would not be able to get him to apologize at this point, Lydia resisted the urge to reprimand him. She took a deep breath to calm herself down, bit her lip once, and opened her mouth. She couldn''t look at him and kept her eyes downcast. "...... Zaku. "What? Well, ......, about what you said at the end. Yeah. I didn''t listen to Zak all the way through. ...... I was out of line, too, ...... so... I was so nervous that my heart was racing, but I pushed the fear away, remembering how Katrin and the others had encouraged me and how my father had given me courage. Then he said the words he had wanted to say. I''m sorry. "It''s okay. I''m sorry too. He smiled easily. Seeing that smile, I felt relieved that it was so easy. The gardener''s apprentice was the same as always. So, as if it was a lie that she hadn''t seen him for more than a month, she pointed out what was bothering her and asked him to correct it as usual. But he laughed, and Lydia almost reprimanded him again. Welcome home, sweetheart. It''s the first time he''s said that to me. It was the first time he had said that to her, and she felt a little nervous at the same time that she knew he was back. I''m home. The boy, an apprentice gardener, smiled brightly as I replied with a hint of embarrassment. The smile reminded me of the meadow and sky I had seen with my grandfather. After reaching an agreement, Lydia went to the front door to enter the mansion. The apprentice gardener, who had no other servants, volunteered to open the door for her. As he put his hand on the handle of the door, the apprentice gardener suddenly stopped, as if he had noticed something. "Zak? When Ludia tilted her head, the gardener''s apprentice opened his mouth thoughtfully. "Just now, but ....... Which one is it? I couldn''t imagine not seeing you when you told me I wouldn''t. He explained that he didn''t realize that he wouldn''t be able to see her, and that his lack of thoughtfulness was understandable, as he could be so insensitive. I didn''t want to see her because I knew she was coming back, but I think I thought about her a lot. Is this part of being lonely? "Wow, ......, don''t ask me that! I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that I''m not the only one who can help you. In addition, he also asks Lydia something he doesn''t understand. Please don''t leave the defining to others. Lydia made the apprentice gardener promise not to ask him for answers he did not understand. 50 48． acorn "Oh, this old guy''s cool. Which one? This guy who loses his right hand and replaces it with an axe or something. Oh. The old gob guy. He''s all fancy and balls and stuff. I''m not sure I''m ready for that. Bad. I apologize to Leo, who''s only on his first book, when he tells me not to spoil it. I managed to look him in the eye and apologize because I was wearing a brown wig that reduced the glare. I started going to Nico''s house, the Count''s house in Rudolstadt, once in a while. Leo went with me. Nico''s mother, Master Elvira, would often ask Nico when we were coming. Nico gave up on the attack. Nico had planned to invite only me, but Elvira asked if I had any other friends, so after the second time, we started to coincide with Leo''s visit. When I asked Leo if it was okay for him to visit the downtown, he replied in a cryptic manner that it was important for him to know the life of his subjects. I thought he was just trying to have fun, but he didn''t seem to usually have fun, so I kept my mouth shut. Leo has a wig and can''t play around in a nobleman''s mansion, so we played in Nico''s room. We tried chess at first, but it wasn''t fun, because Leo just overwhelmed me. So I just learned the rules of chess somehow. Then I settled down to read books. Now I''m reading Nico''s pirate books. The picture books I read with my daughter had adventure stories and other things I liked, but nothing in the wild genre. There are illustrations in a few places, so it''s almost like reading a shonen manga in reverse, which is fun. The art style is like something you''d see in an art museum, but I think it''s more powerful and better. If a young lady reads this, she''s going to scream. What? Nico feels your eyes on him, and asks the source of your eyes. No, I thought that was the reason for the tone of voice I used when talking to Isak. "Oh, I see. Leo''s words made sense to me. If anything, Nico was worse than me. I wondered where he learned it from. "Bad? When Nico frowns as if to say, "You have a problem with that? No?¡¡I thought it would be nice if you could be that casual with me. ...... is already casual enough. Oh, well. Too bad. I''m sorry." Nico replied dumbly, unable to take it any further, and Leo accepted his reply with a smile that didn''t look sorry. "Well, is there such a thing as disrespect? I asked, suddenly curious. In the off-the-record, Nico and I are both talking to the prince, Leo, but if we were to accidentally do so in an official setting, would we just be scolded? I''m a commoner, but Nico seems to meet him at parties, so I wonder if he''ll be okay. Well, I don''t think Nico would be that rude. You''re asking me if it''s a crime to be disrespectful?¡¡There is no such thing. No? No? Respect for others is not something you can force. Making such a law will only alienate the people. Well, there''s going to be a lot of people getting carried away. Hmm, so that''s how it is. It is true that there are no rumors about people who have been punished for disrespect. If they were punished, it would be talked about in the downtown area because they are usually common people. If it''s not there, there''s no way to talk about it. From my knowledge of comic books in my previous life, I thought they were there. Leo closed the book he was reading and looked up. When I was just starting to learn swordsmanship, I once broke my mother''s music box by swinging a wooden sword indoors. I almost tilted my head for a moment when he suddenly started talking about his past mistakes, but Nico and I both closed our books and listened, thinking that it was relevant to the topic at hand. But I was surprised that Leo would make such a childish mistake. There''s something about Leo that makes me think that he''s been doing everything with ease since birth. I wonder what to call this kind of thing. A winner?¡¡Salabrette?¡¡At any rate, he''s an honor student. Anyway, it seems that Leo, who had just learned swordsmanship, was so eager to become strong that he tried to practice indoors, and his hand slipped and sent the wooden sword flying. Unfortunately, it hit Leo''s mother''s music box and he dropped it. My mother laughed and forgave me, but my father told me to bring the broken music box to him. Thinking he would be scolded, Leo was frightened, but he honestly took the music box and went to his father. I don''t know how old he was, but if it was Johan, he would have run away at least once from such a sure-fire sermon course. I''ve often seen Johan''s aunt grabbing Johan by the neck. It is said that Leo''s father did not scold him right away, but put him on his lap. He asked him how long he thought it took to make this music box. When his father asked, Leo replied that it took him a month to think about it. He had a feeling that it would take a craftsman about that long to complete the music box, including assembling the sounding parts and making the box to put it in. The reason for the longer answer was that the workmanship of the box was so detailed and beautiful that it would take a long time. But my father said it would take more. Leo''s father told him that if you include the time it took to compose the music for the music box, the time it took to iron the parts, the time it took to mine the coal, the time it took to cut the wood for the box, and the time it took for the wood to grow, you have a tremendous amount of time that is now in Leo''s hands. When Leo heard this, he realized that the music box in his hands was very valuable, and he felt a wave of regret. "And it would have only taken a moment to destroy it. Leo nodded in agreement with his father''s admonition. Leo thought he was about to be scolded, but instead of a reprimand, it was a gentle palm strike. "My father taught me then that power is the same. "My father taught me then that power is the same, that people obey royalty not unconditionally, but because of the trust they have earned through the achievements of their ancestors. And that my subjects respect me as a prince because of that trust and their expectations for my future. Leo''s father had taught him that wielding power without reason was just as easy to break as a music box. Leo''s father told him that it would take some time to fix the music box again. I can''t fix the broken music box. I became afraid that I had done more than just apologize, and in the end all I could do was cry and apologize. Instead of scolding him, Leo''s father just told him the truth and made him feel sorry for himself. Leo''s father is kind of awesome. Leo''s father is kind of awesome, but I think he''s too smart to understand such a story. "When I was starting to calm down a little, my father asked me. There are many things in this world that are easy to destroy, but take time to build and are difficult to fix. He asked me what I wanted to do with them. I said, "I want to take care of it. Then Roy would be a good king, his father said, patting him on the head and praising him. Leo''s cheeks flushed with joy as he recalled that moment. By the way, the music box was an artifact of my mother''s country, so I had to ask a craftsman from my mother''s country to repair it, and it took about two months to fix it. I remember apologizing to my mother again when I came back. "So, what are you trying to say? What are you trying to say? I''m sure you''ll agree with me. In other words, making a law that punishes disrespect is an act of destroying the authority established by the kings of the past. So you can rest assured that this will not happen in my father''s or my generation. Leo smiles and gives his seal of approval. But I feel some pressure on his smile, and I think for a moment. "Well, ......, does that mean I shouldn''t worry about it? I don''t like being respected by Isak and Nikolaus now, it gives me the creeps. Lately, when my father takes me to greet you, I get chills because you''re so bland. Well, I guess that''s mutual. If you are the son of the First Prince and the Prime Minister, it would be strange if you didn''t at least greet each other. I''ve only spoken to Leo in public once, but it was terribly creepy. I can understand Nico''s feelings a little. Apparently, Leo was feeling the same way on the inside. "But Leo''s dad is awesome. It''s not easy to make someone reflect without scolding them. My father''s fists would come down before his mouth. No, well, it''s basically my fault for doing something that would get me a fist bump, but... My father is a quiet man, so the comparison is extreme, but he would usually try to scold me. It''s not like I''m going to explain first. At my comment, Leo''s honey-colored eyes rolled up in a pout, then softened. "Yeah, I respect that. As usual, Leo''s choice of words is not childlike. Still, his expression was as honest as his age. "When did you just say that on ......? "Hmm. I think it was about six years ago, so when I was four. Ugh. You''ve been giving model answers like that since you were four? Nico was incredulous. I thought I was too smart for my own good, so I had a similar reaction. When I was about that age, I used to pick up acorns. What do you do with the acorns? "Just pick them up. ...... Oh, I used to ask the old carpenter to make the big ones into a top. I''m not sure if it''s a good thing or not, but it''s a good thing. It doesn''t matter if it''s chestnuts, round stones, or cicada shells. Just collect whatever you see at the time and think it''s nice. When Leo tilts his head and doesn''t think that this action itself is playful, I say that''s all. Unlike the Japan of the past, there are no tools such as cones in the households, so you have to ask an old carpenter to make you a top. Besides, acorns are very difficult for children to make holes in because they roll easily. Even if you have the tools, it is better to leave it to a dexterous adult. What is Koma? It''s a toy that turns by itself when you twist it a little. It''s a toy that spins by itself when you twist it a little. I''d like to try it sometime. Leo''s eyes shone brightly with interest. I didn''t think he''d be interested in something like this, so I looked directly at him. I meditated tightly, as if I had been blinded. "Why are you doing this now? "Why not? You''re such a kid. When I saw the excitement in Leo''s eyes and decided that I had no choice but to go along with him, Nico muttered in disgust. Leo smiled happily at Nico''s words. I''m just a kid. The boy in front of us was indeed a year younger than me. The young lady summoned me to the west pavilion. Even though we had an appointment to show her the rainbow, I wondered if it was okay for her to meet us in such a cold place at this time of year. The pond makes it easier for me to use my magic, but I''m worried about her catching a cold. And the flowers here are asleep. It''s not a good place to visit on your birthday. By the way, Nico pointed out to me that I hadn''t bothered him this year. Last year, I couldn''t think of a gift, and I was very worried about it, so Nico must have remembered that. I wondered several times if I should ask Nico about it. When I told him that this year''s gift had already been reserved, he looked at me strangely (Kao). As I was thinking about this, I saw a pale gold color in the corridor from the main building. Her deep green coat was long, with white fur on the collar and hem, and looked warm. The layers of pale peach lace peeking out from the hem of the coat fluttered like flower petals. In the middle of the corridor, at the corner leading to the pavilion, I saw the lady coming and used my magic. I adjust the arch of the water particles in the middle of the corridor leading to the pavilion. That way, the western sun will reflect off the rainbow arch and she will be able to reach the pavilion. The rainbow is successfully formed, and the young lady''s face becomes dazzling with joy. "Happy birthday, young lady. Thank you. When she arrived at the pavilion, I wished her a happy birthday and she smiled and thanked me. She smiled and thanked me. I was happy to see her smiling and happy, and I was almost satisfied with that. Every year, I feel that it''s not worth it for her to come all the way to the place where I can see her, because I''m the one who gave her the gift. She took a small message card from her coat pocket and lifted it to her eye level. "You didn''t forget this, did you? "Yes. It''s the pledge I gave her last year. I wrote it myself, so I remember it well. This is my present to you this year, a ticket to do whatever you want. I don''t know what the present will be, because she decides what it will be. I''m prepared for a certain amount of unreasonable requests, because she''s always the one who gets the gift. I nodded as if I were challenging her. Then I''ll ask you a favor. Oh. The young lady also looked at me as if she was challenging me, so I put all my strength into my fist and waited for her to make her request. A few seconds passed as we faced each other head-on, as if we were glaring at each other. A few tens of seconds pass, and then I ask. "Ma''am? "I''m telling you, ......! "Yes. She asks me to wait a moment, so I nod and wait. I nodded and waited. In the meantime, she started to take deep breaths for some reason. Her expression becomes more and more tense, and I start to get a little nervous, wondering what she''s going to ask me to do. After a few deep breaths, she made a small fist and looked at me with a determined look in her eyes. "............. "Here? "Keep touching me! "Huh? I tilted my head, unsure of what she said, or rather, what she meant. The lady, perhaps because I asked her back, turns red and starts to get impatient. I''m not sure what you mean by "touch".¡¡I''m not sure if this is a good idea, but I think it''s a good idea. As I explained, the young lady''s words became less and less vigorous. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. The duke would do it as a matter of course, and the lady would be fine with it, but unlike the duke, I''m not a family member. It''s not a gift. "Because you haven''t even touched a hair on your head since Zaku! It''s not enough to ask for a birthday present, I said, and the lady glared at me accusingly. It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one who has a problem with this. You''re not the only one. ...... Do I look like such a rude person to you? No, no, it''s just the way we first met. But it''s been four years, and I think I''ve grown up a bit. Maybe. But I wonder if it''s okay. My master, Heinz the butler, taught me that the opposite s*x should never touch a lady. Especially if the girl is engaged to be married. Wouldn''t ...... Leo complain? Do you really think Master Roy is that narrow-minded? I''ve heard that the young lady doesn''t have romantic feelings for Leo, but I don''t know if the fianc¨¦ Leo does. I don''t know if it''s Leo the fianc¨¦ or not, but when the lady told me, I imagined him smiling and looking at her like a normal person. I wonder if that''s just because he has a big heart. I wonder why Miss and Leo are so close that they can understand each other, but they don''t develop into a relationship. It''s not fair that he pats Flora on the head but not me. Oh, I see. I''ve been watching her since she was a little girl, so when her sister Flora asks for it, I usually pat her head. I realized that Flora was also a young lady. I thought Flora was Flora. You''ll be able to find a lot more information on this subject in the following article. I told you I would listen to ...... anything. I''m not sure what to do. It was an accusatory and weak voice. I think I misled her into thinking that I didn''t like it because I didn''t nod at all. But this isn''t a birthday present, you know. Perhaps she thought my words meant no, but she reflexively looked up. I put my hand on the girl''s head. "It just makes me happy. I stroked it lightly and felt the soft touch of her hair. It was the first time in a long time that I felt the softness of her hair, and it made me realize how much I liked it. My cheeks naturally relax. For a moment, she rolled her eyes as if she didn''t understand what was happening. But as I kept stroking her head, her color slowly improved, and finally she turned bright red again. "Wow, wow, ............. What? What?" "Oh, nothing, nothing. The lady''s mouth moved, and she tried to say something. But when I tilted my head, she turned her head and said nothing more. She''s enjoying my hand, and I don''t know when to stop. I wonder when I should stop this. The lady''s mouth seemed to be smiling as she looked down, so I decided to stroke her for a while longer. I put my congratulations in my palm. 51 49． citrine That''s enough for today. "Yeah, but... Frank was puzzled when Ingrid, the owner of the tavern, told him that his work was finished as he came to take the dishes to the kitchen. It was evening and the tavern would be crowded in the coming hours. The more people, the better. When Frank didn''t nod, Ingrid pointed her finger at him. "Listen. I''ve told you before, you work too much. Ingrid was worried about Frank, who wanted to work all day and all evening. Even during the preparation time between noon and evening, he would clean the store and buy groceries. He was only nine years old and didn''t even want to play. It is easy for Ingrid to imagine that she must have had to leave her childhood behind at an early age. I have my days off. You spend your days off talking to the regulars, don''t you? Frank insists that he''s fine, but he points out that he''s still dealing with customers on his days off. The customer must have told Ingrid when she came to the store, even though it was outside the store. It''s not information that should be revealed, but it''s not good to be presented at this time. I just ran into the customers and talked to them for a while. I told them to come back at the end of the day, coincidence? Frank was at a loss for words. Because of his sales habits, when a client thanks him for his advice, he will advertise for him to come to the store. It''s his nature, but it''s also true that he''s intentionally promoting the store. Ingrid saw through this intentional point, and Frank had no words to reply. I''ll be sure to ask for help when you need it. Just eat this with your brother and go to bed early. Yes, sir. Ingrid pointed to a wooden tray on which there was enough food for two people. Frank followed her words and took the tray to the room he was renting. The back of Ingrid''s tavern is a living space, and the third floor room, which is close to the attic, is accessible via an external staircase. The room was originally used as a storage room, but Frank and Timo, who followed him, are now using it. The rent is deducted from their salaries, and they are able to share their meals as they do now, which is a good living for two men. In fact, the food we cooked on the way to the royal capital of Arbentroth was simple, mostly baked goods. In order not to disturb Ingrid and her husband, Frank brought the food to his room. The room, which had no partitions, was large enough to accommodate two beds without feeling too small. There were easy to assemble cots at both ends of the room, and a table and chairs in the middle of the room. As I was placing the food on the table, I heard footsteps approaching from the outside stairs. I''m hungry, it smells so good. Go wash up first. Oh, that''s not fair. You don''t want to eat? I''ll go. Frank silenced Timo''s frustration with his hunger with a single glare. Timo works as a steeplejack, so the more work he does, the dirtier he comes home. At this time of day, the bathrooms are empty because Ingrid and the others are at the store, so Timo can use them. Timo came back with a raven''s bath. When Frank warned him that his hair was still wet, he tried to shake his head like a dog to get rid of the water, and Frank scolded him by throwing a hand towel in his face. Tired of the whole exchange, Frank let out a frustrated sigh. He then took a seat and said a pre-dinner prayer. Timo hurriedly followed suit. After the prayers, Frank started to eat with good manners and Timo started to shovel food into his mouth. In the middle of the meal, Timo took out an envelope from his pocket as if he remembered. "Boy, there''s a letter from Roman''s father. "Then give it to him. Frank immediately slapped Timo on the head and took the envelope from his hand. You know what they say about information, freshness is everything. I just remembered something. As Frank opened the envelope, he made the same point he had made before, and Timo, lowering his eyebrows, made an excuse. Timo resumed eating while Frank started to read the contents. Timo, who had finished eating first, asked, "What is it, kiddo? Timo, who had finished eating first, asked, and Frank, who had just finished reading, squeezed the letterhead in his hand. "Your brain is ....... Are you young? Both of you! When Timo mentioned one of the candidates, Frank replied angrily, "And the other one, too! Frank said angrily, "Ingrid''s mother''s food is getting cold. I''ll eat. Timo pointed out the remainder of the meal, and with a stern look on his face, Frank resumed eating. The well-behaved Frank ate quietly during the meal. Timo was afraid of being scolded with a silent stare, so he too kept quiet until he was finished. He finished eating, cleaned up the dishes, and took a bath before returning to his room. When he opened the door to his room, the sternness of his expression did not change. Timo spoke to Frank as if he was still in his usual state. "So, what''s going on? "My ...... brothers said something stupid to my dad. Frank sat down on his bed and answered Timo''s question. The letter was from one of Frank''s father''s men, a caring man who had been looking out for Frank, his fifth son, since he was a child. As a result, even when he went to a neighboring country, he would contact his father''s family as needed to let them know how he was doing. This time, it was about the behavior of his first and second sons, with whom he had a disagreement. "What are you going to do? Timo knew that Frank was thinking when he fixed a stern expression on his face, and he knew that he had reached some conclusion when he opened his mouth. Timo knew that he would not be able to understand even if he heard the details, so he only asked how Frank would act. I''d like to let them go, but judging from their stupidity, they''ll probably say something even if they stay here. The eldest son in particular has inherited his father''s unprincipled nature. He does not think twice about involving other family members or subordinates for his own sake. In fact, there is a sense that he takes it for granted. That is why Frank has kept his eldest sons as far away from him as possible. However, from the contents of the letter, it is easy to imagine that if his father listened to the words of the eldest sons, Frank would also be exposed to the fire. It''s easy to imagine. Someone has to stop them, but there are very few people who can and will stop the eldest sons. It''s a pain in the ass, really. Frank lets out a heavy sigh and covers his face with his hands. So, he didn''t realize that Timo was waiting for his answer with a smile in his narrow, fox-like eyes. ...... "Well... Frank looks up slightly. There was a hint of determination in his eyes. I''ll have to tell him. "Good point, kid! Timo smiled triumphantly at Frank''s answer. Frank''s eyes were fixed on Timo''s foolishness in affirming the fact that he hadn''t even heard what had happened. He''s going to follow him as a matter of course. You can stay here if you want. "Why not? Of course I''m going with you, kid. I see. As was the case when we came to the country of Arbentroth, Timo would not budge from his decision to accompany me. Frank knew he wouldn''t listen to him, so he just nodded. "Boy, you''ve changed a bit. "What? Timo muttered, Frank tilted his head and got a happy smile. "Before, you wouldn''t have gone to see him. He was always strong, but now he''s even stronger. Frank''s orange eyes rolled back in his head. I still hate seeing my first and second sons. I even think they''re different. But this may be the first time I''ve ever wanted to talk to them. Frank was surprised by the unexpectedness of Timo''s revelation, even though it was about him. It''s good to be here. Timo, who was not concerned about the cause of the change, laughed and said so, and Frank also laughed as he let out a breath. "Yeah. Frank laughed as he realized that he didn''t mind the change. A boy and a girl were talking in front of a store with an appetizing aroma. I think it''s the place of the beautiful boy I saw before. "Really? "Yeah. Absolutely! The girl is unhappy, but the boy encourages her to continue. I was going to ask her out, but Zaku said he was going to a friend''s house. I was going to ask you out, but you said you were going to a friend''s house. I don''t get to hang out with you much anymore, Mariya. I know, I think you should give me some attention too. Oh, by the way, you said there''s another boy who''s really cool. Are you sure he''s not going there? No. Zaku, you give me a weird look when I tell you that Leo and I are close. And he comes over and plays with us. I guess when you work for a noble family, you get to know people from that side of the family. Frank listened to Marija''s story with a smile. When he came to buy bread on an errand, he pointed out that Marija, the baker''s daughter, was not in good health, and he became her advisor. Since we cannot talk inside the store, we are both sitting on the edge of the flower bed by the wall in front of the store. Frank feels strangely comfortable as he listens to her advice, or rather, her complaint. Why is it that we get more information from others than from ourselves? She has met him as an apprentice gardener at a nobleman''s mansion, and she has met him personally, but she has heard very little about the nobleman from him. Marija, with whom I''m talking now, has told me that he has friendships with children of noble or somewhat wealthy families. Frank thinks it''s strange that he is not a quiet person. Frank knows from experience that most people like to talk and are not very good at listening. Even the shy ones either don''t say much or can''t articulate it well, but they do talk in their thoughts. So most people will talk about themselves if they have a listener to help them put their thoughts into words. That''s how Frank gathered his information. So, Frank thinks he is strange for not talking about himself. There are people who don''t talk about themselves, but those people either know the importance of information or have something to hide. There are also a lot of smart or inedible adults who lead conversations but don''t talk about themselves. He is unusual because he does not fit any of these criteria. It''s as if he thinks he''s worthless. ...... Frank thought about it and thought that he might be right. He''s the kind of guy who takes pleasure in assessing his own worthlessness. Frank couldn''t understand how he could affirm his worthlessness without self-deprecation. He must have some kind of strange imprint on him. It''s even alien to him, considering he''s at an age when his need for self-affirmation and approval should be strong. As far as Frank has seen or heard, there is no one around him who would unconsciously imprint such a negative image on him. In fact, as far as his parents are concerned, it would be impossible. In other words, he has fixed values that no one has imprinted on him. He''s a really weird guy. "I''ve got to get Zaku next vacation. Good luck. Frank finished his evaluation and Marija came up with her own solution. Most of the time, women complain not to solve their problems, but to vent their frustrations, so they tend to loop. However, Marija, after venting her frustrations, proceeds to think about improvement. This was her beauty and the reason why Frank predicted that she would become a good woman. Frank smiled and cheered her on in admiration. He took Marija back inside the store, where he had found a solution to keep her body cool under the cloudy sky that was threatening to snow. Then Frank carried the bread he had bought with him on his way back to Ingrid''s tavern. When he exhaled, the air turned white. As he exhaled, the air turned white and he knew that the snowy season would soon be over. Thinking about the road ahead, Frank decided to leave when his breath stopped turning white. He knew that the day of his departure was near. Most of the preparations for the trip were already made. All he had to do was to buy the food and report to Ingrid and her husband as soon as the departure date was fixed. The experience of a snowy winter was a new one for Frank, who was from the south. It never snows in Frank''s hometown. It''s something you only hear about in stories. Frank''s apprentice gardener told him that the snow was unusually thick this year and invited him to have a snowball fight with the children of the downtown area. It was funny that he was more excited than I was. When Frank opened the swinging door of Ingrid''s tavern, he saw the boy he had just remembered. Frank rolled his eyes at the sight of the boy he hadn''t expected to see. I''m back. "Welcome back, Frank. Your friends are here. Hi. He raises one hand in greeting and Frank wonders why he''s there. He smiles at Ingrid. He hands her a loaf of bread, and as she turns her back to the kitchen, Frank silently cocks his chin and tells her to go outside. When Ingrid returned, Frank turned her down with his usual look. "Aunt Ingrid, can I come out for a minute? No, thank you. Don''t hesitate to play. Thank you. I''ll be back. Thank you for the tea. Frank thanked him with a friendly smile and his companion bowed his head. They walked to the promenade and sat down on one of the benches. It was cold and there was no one on the boardwalk. "Well?¡¡What do you want? Frank asked curtly, as there was no need to make up a story in front of him. It''s late, but here''s your fee. He took the package from the pocket of his winter jacket and checked the contents to make sure it was a cookie with walnuts and other nuts. What the hell is this? What''s this?" "So, it''s a consultation fee. I was able to properly apologize to my daughter because of Frank. It''s too late for that!¡¡And why cookies? Frank is annoyed by the fact that he gives a wrong answer to his question, and he shouts at him. But he remains stunned and replies as if it were a matter of course. You said you wanted them to be expensive, so I added nuts to make them more luxurious. He had only ever made plain cookies before, so it took him a while to get good at it. He said it was difficult to crush the nuts to the right size and to adjust the baking temperature. Another reason it took him so long was that he practiced with the amount of food he could eat so as not to waste the ingredients. I asked Frank why he didn''t use money or valuable goods, but he gave me a completely different angle. I knew I couldn''t expect much from him when I asked him for advice in the summer, but the reward was so unexpected that I felt weak. Besides, although I said so at the time, it was enough for me to receive a single word of thanks. Frank was dismayed at the man''s strange sense of propriety in taking a casual remark to heart. Oh, for God''s sake. I''ll take it. That was all he said, and he smiled happily. Too cheap, Frank thought, looking at his face. "Well, I''m going home soon. "Yeah. I don''t know when I''ll see you again, so I''ll just tell you," he said, his expression changing to one of surprise. I see. He muttered to himself in order to understand, and repeated the same mutter again after he understood. It''s going to be hard to see you then. "Yes. Unlike the noblemen, he could not exchange letters with them. He mumbled his thoughts as if it was not a complete farewell, even though he did not know where his hometown was. Frank nodded, somewhat undeniably. A moment of silence falls. He doesn''t pursue the reason for Frank''s return to his hometown. It''s not that he''s indifferent to the other person, it''s just that he''s not the type of person to ask questions about things that the other person doesn''t want to talk about. I''ve gotten to know him well enough to know that. That''s why it felt awkward to leave without saying anything. Frank sat up from the bench and dug the ground beneath his feet with his hands. He scooped up the soil with both hands and worked it into a lump with his hands. Seeing this, he sits up from the bench as well and bends down next to Frank to look into his hands. He sits up from the bench and bends down to watch Frank''s work. What''s that ......? His copper eyes blinked in surprise, "No? Frank''s copper eyes blinked in surprise. Frank wonders about the contradiction of a glowing mud dumpling, but he doesn''t want to make one, so he stops mentioning it. Frank wraps the clump of dirt in his hands and puts magic power into it. Then, with a hint of light, the lump of earth in his hands transformed into a smaller stone. The lump of earth in his hand transformed into a smaller stone. It was a yellow crystal with the color of orange trapped inside. I didn''t know earth magic could do that. That was all he could say with a hint of admiration. Even though I had shown him a spell that clearly required a large amount of magic power to perform, he didn''t seem to have any suspicion that I wasn''t some kind of nobleman. He is only surprised by the fact that geological transformation is possible. Frank found it funny that he was really off in a strange way. If I just wanted to get the money, I could do this. But you know what? "You have to get the blood flowing, don''t you? He was about to continue when Frank was taken aback. Frank grinned, glad that he had remembered and understood what he had said. No. This isn''t going to make you any money. You can make a temporary profit by creating gems. But if you do this inexhaustibly, the value of the jewels themselves will decline, possibly even collapse. Besides, the wealth of one''s own generation will easily dissipate when one dies. It would be meaningless. This is what my brothers do not understand. My brothers and I share our father''s love of money. But the value of money to Frank is different from the value of money to the eldest sons. The eldest sons are happy as long as they make a profit and can afford luxury. They think it is enough if they can make a profit and have luxury, and if they can get additional money from somewhere else. They mistakenly believe that there is an inexhaustible supply of money. That is why he has never shown this power to his brothers. I''m sure his brothers look down on him as an incompetent. It is easier for Frank to be lambasted, and so far he has been fine with it. So, I''m going back to break my brothers'' noses. What he, who is only two years old, understands, my oldest son, who is already an adult, does not understand. It''s a disgrace to our family to leave them in pain any longer. I don''t know how long it will take to convince him, but Frank has already made up his mind. "Good luck with the sibling rivalry. Frank chuckled, not just annoyed, but amused at the mere mention of sibling rivalry. It was his way of cheering them up, but it sounded as if they were about to get into a fistfight, not an argument. It was too much to think that actually hitting him might be a good idea. It would be quite a shock to be hit by someone who had not even responded to you. Just imagining the expression on his face is exhilarating. Here''s a parting gift for you. Frank smilingly placed the yellow crystal in his palm. I was reluctant to go to see him, but his cheering made me look forward to it. I gave it to him as a thank you. He stared at the yellow crystal with puzzled eyes, and then grasped it tightly. Thank you. I''ll treasure it. With a carefree smile, he thanked Frank. Despite its size, there was no sign that he wanted to sell it. Frank thought that he was really a greedy man, even though it was just a stone in his possession. And that''s just like him. Frank stands up and stretches once. He also stood up and put the yellow crystal in his jacket pocket. "...... Zak. "What? You could be a little more greedy, you know. I''m living my life the way I want to. No. I don''t know what to say. ......, you seem to do what you want when other people want what you want. I''m not sure how to describe the lack I feel for him, Frank said. It''s not patience or resignation, it''s just that he puts the interests of others first and doesn''t seek his own interests. That''s what I sense in him. "It doesn''t matter if you want to get ahead in life or be popular with women, if you feel even a little bit like that, you don''t give up. "Well, it''s not like I want to be great. Me. Frank is getting annoyed by the lack of motivation in his reply. If you''re a man, you''ve got to be tougher! "But I''m not a mobster... But I''m not a mob," he muttered, and Frank felt uncomfortable. He didn''t know what "mob" meant, but it sounded as if he wasn''t even on the stage. It seemed to Frank to be the cause of his lack of desire. Something snapped in Frank, perhaps because of his anger. "Well, I''ll prove it to you! "Huh? I''m following in my father''s footsteps, pushing you out. So don''t give up on me when you get what you want, Zaku! Frank himself had never thought of following in his father''s footsteps, thinking he was out of his league from the start. However, when he became frustrated with his lack of desire, he realized that he too had been in a state before he gave up. If you think about it, the best way to make your dream come true is to take your father''s position. A vision of the future opened up in Frank''s mind, and it was a wonder that it had not occurred to him before. He was taken aback by Frank''s declaration. Then his copper eyes softened as he received a challenging look. All right. He smiled happily, despite the fact that he had been promised something that seemed to involve him. As if inspired by their decision to sprout in secret, the first buds of the butterbur sprouted from the flowerbed beside him. 52 50． rival As the cold weather begins to abate, the buds are growing in the sunshine and forming flower buds. When I see this, I realize that spring will come soon. What have you been up to? What? "I''ve been looking over there, sometimes absent-mindedly. When I turned to face him, I was met by a pair of mysterious black eyes. Jan pointed in the direction of south. At the moment I''m tending to the garden behind the mansion, so there''s nothing but a forest of trees in that direction. Jan pointed this out to me, and I laughed pathetically. My friend went back to his hometown. It''s kind of boring not to see them anymore. ...... On the previous holiday, I went to Ingrid''s Tavern for lunch with my mother and her friends, but Frank was gone. It seems he took an early morning wagon ride with Timo''s brother without saying hello to anyone. That''s what Ingrid''s aunt told me. She had refused to see him off because she didn''t want to be seen off by everyone. It was true that many people must have come to see Frank off when they found out that he was going to leave. Since we were both working, the number of times we played together was more than two hands. But because he was a man who spoke his mind, he was fun to hang out with, and I realized that Frank was one of the people I could always see. It''s a shame that we won''t be able to see the comic exchanges with Timo''s brother anymore. Jan didn''t point out my boredom, even though he was working on it. On the contrary, he stares in the same direction as me. I wonder if they feel that way, too. ...... Jan''s parents live in a port town near the southwestern border of Arbentroth. Jan''s parents live in a port town near the southwestern border of Arbentroth, which is about as far south as you can get from the royal capital in the north. Jan had run away from home the day after his birthday, perhaps remembering his friends back home. "What about Yang? It''s kind of boring not being able to hang out with those guys. So do your friends. Jan''s tanned skin is not the result of farming alone. It''s a sign that she''s been running around in the sun with her friends. Even though I didn''t know Jan''s friends, it was easy to imagine that Jan was doing well back home. His dark eyes blinked, and he smiled a smile that seemed to dispel any guilt he might have had. The smile was like the sunshine of midsummer through the spring, and I smiled back. Let''s get back to work. Yes, sir!¡¡I can''t wait to build my own garden so I can show it off to them. I almost stopped again, twitching. Hearing Jan''s words, I had a thought, but decided to leave it for later, since I hadn''t finished the work yet. At this time of year, when the snow is melting and people are preparing for spring, the main work is to maintain the exterior. My father is replanting deciduous trees. Jan and I are repairing the cobblestones on the approach from the main gate to the main entrance. If we don''t do this when there are few visitors, we don''t know when we will be able to fix it. After we finish the front side of the house, we will work on the back walkway. Jan and I split up the work, so we''re on track to finish the front approach today. When we took a break, I asked Jan. "Jan, do you want to build it yourself? Until now, Jan had only admired his father''s gardening and had never expressed a desire to do it himself. He had always been keen on doing chores with me, saying that it was important to get a good grounding. It''s true that it''s important to learn the basic chores, but if you''re satisfied with that, you''ll never be a real gardener. Each task may be simple, but a gardener''s job is to design a garden. If you just want to grow plants, a gardener or a farmer can do it. I''ve been itching to build my own garden ever since I came to the Ernsts'' house, but Jan has never expressed such a wish, probably because he has design as his ultimate goal. That''s why I didn''t want to miss a word he said. After a brief pause to think about my question, he smiled excitedly. That''s right. When I saw the master working, I thought I''d like to try it myself. The master Jan is referring to is his father. At first, my father was puzzled by Jan''s stubbornness in calling him that because he was his apprentice, but he finally gave up. I don''t know why I felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu when I saw my father''s behavior. That aside, I nodded at Yang''s first sign of willingness. "Okay. Jan tilted her head, unsure of what I was agreeing to. We finished repairing the cobblestones before the sunset. There was still time to get to the carriage for the return trip. I said no to my father, who was making a final check of the deciduous trees that had been replanted, and took Jan to the area of the forest-like group of trees. "What is it you want to show me, kiddo? "In here. I led Yang through a hedge of inumaki trees. When Yang went through the hedge, he saw a small square with a fountain and a stone statue of an owl, and rolled his eyes. "This is ....... "It''s a practice garden. It''s a practice garden," he said, "but now it''s almost like a reset, because they''ve taken down what they built when it was snowing and re-groomed the lawn. Since there are few snow-resistant flowers in the winter, I made a dome out of bamboo so that I can make a kamakura in time with the falling snow, and dotted around the dome are the first snowdrops. Because the stems of the first snowdrops are thick, they bloom well even when snow falls, and it is interesting that no two flowers bloom the same. When I invited the young lady and Flora to come on a day when the snowfall was too heavy for the capital, they liked the kamakura more than I expected. It was funny to see Flora looking around at the first snowfall and reporting back to the lady that she was seeing many different faces. When I see such happy faces, I get excited to see what she will do next. When I remembered it, I felt excited again, and the corners of my mouth lifted up involuntarily. "Do you want to practice with this too? "What? Are you sure? Jan was startled and turned to me with a start. Her dark eyes were shining with the same excitement I felt. I knew it was because we had the same dream, but I found it funny. "You''re an apprentice gardener like me. You have an equal right to use this garden for practice. The reason why this place has been mostly for one person is because there happened to be only one apprentice in the Baumgartner family. I don''t remember my great-grandfather''s face very well because he was too small, but my grandmother said that my grandfather''s strong face was inherited from his father, so it seems that all the men in the Baumgartner family were big and misleading in their facial expressions. That''s probably why they were so easily intimidated, compounded by their strict work ethic. That''s the only reason why you can share it now that you have two students. I''ve been thinking about what to do for the spring, so it''s just as well that it''s still untouched. My father also said before that he would let Jan use it if she wanted to. "I think it''s better to alternate seasons rather than split the practice in half, what do you think? "Yes, I think that''s a good idea too! "Yes, I think that''s a good idea too!" I told her about the idea of sharing, and she nodded. We''ll take turns using it every three months, resetting it once before the change and handing it over to the other person. So, do you prefer spring/autumn or summer/winter?¡¡You can do more things in spring and autumn. In spring, there are many kinds of flowers that bloom, and in autumn, although we tend to focus on deciduous trees that turn red, there are many purple and yellow flowers that bloom. There are more purple and yellow flowers in bloom, and I thought it would be better to practice in a season with more choices. Jan looks around the practice garden, pondering and groaning. Then he noticed something nearby. What''s in this flowerpot? "Oh, that. It was broken, so the gardener sold it to me for free. The old gardener was wondering what to do with the unglazed flowerpots that had been broken or chipped during transportation. I bought some of them to see what I could do with them. "So, weren''t you already planning to build something in spring? Yeah. Well, yes, but ....... I''m sure he bought it because he had an idea of how to use it. I''m sure I bought it because I had a use for it. I had used it first, so I was willing to give Jan the order she wanted. "Which do you prefer? Jan''s question threw me for a loop. I hadn''t expected Jan to ask me what I wanted, when she wanted to give priority to my opinion. So I''ll take the one you want. "Sir. I didn''t lie that I wanted to give in, but Yang blocked my choice. I swallowed half of the interrupted words and thought. What do I want to do? I was going to use spring flowers for the unglazed flowerpots. But I could also use summer flowers with strong colors that would bounce back the sunlight. However, even if I build a garden in the summer, it will be out of season and I won''t have a chance to show it to my daughters. In other words, you won''t get to see your daughters smile as often. I felt a little disappointed about that. But I was hesitant to say such a small thing as selfishness. I think I should let Haruaki, who has more freedom, be Yang. As I was about to open my mouth, I suddenly remembered Frank''s words. He told me to be more ambitious. He also told me not to give up. I wondered if it was something as trivial as that. We''re in a situation where Jan and I both want the same thing. We both want to practice to become a gardener. Besides, I just want to see my daughter smile as much as possible. A little bit of that doesn''t have to be said. But I felt like I''d be breaking my promise to Frank if I didn''t say anything. "...... I''d prefer to show it to my daughter in the spring and fall if possible. I spilled out a request that was almost an impression. I''ll do summer and winter then. Jan smiled and readily agreed. I was taken aback by her lack of reluctance or disappointment. "Are you sure about ......? "Yes. I''d like to learn more about how cold-hardy plants and flowers grow. I''m glad it''s a plant I''m familiar with. I want to know how to grow plants that I''m not used to. Jan seemed happy, and I could tell she wasn''t lying to either of us. There are so many flowers in spring and fall that it''s hard to remember them. That''s why I''m going to look at your garden and learn from it. Yan smiled and added. He was trying not to worry about me. Maybe Jan didn''t mean it like that, but I wondered why she made me say it. "Does Jan have any siblings? "I have two brothers and a sister. He''s not very cute. The expression on Yang''s face was the exact opposite of what he was saying. But why? No, I just thought you looked like my brother. Yang is very assertive, but in the end, I could tell that he respects his younger siblings. He didn''t seem to understand that I said he was like the eldest son, and he tilted his head to say that I (Aniki) was the one who was like him. It was kind of funny, so I didn''t correct him, but I was satisfied with the glimpse of his brotherliness. Yeah. Thanks, Jan. "No, thank you! I thanked him and he accepted with a smile that reminded me of summer sunshine. I think a summer garden would suit him very well. I was looking forward to seeing what he would create in the coming months. A few days later, I was having a mid-afternoon tea break with my daughter, thinking that it was the last time we would have tea in the greenhouse because of the warmth of the sun. At the entrance of the greenhouse, Pochi was waiting like a guard or a gatekeeper. I thought I would share some sweets with her later, but she told me that she had already wrapped them for Katrin. Oh, so you don''t call Nico at the greenhouse, do you? I asked her over a cup of tea, as usual. Even though she has more friends, when we have tea at the greenhouse, it''s still just the two of us, or the three of us, including Katrin. Doesn''t she want to relax in the greenhouse with her fianc¨¦ Leo, her friends the ladies, or Nico? That''s ....... For some reason, the young lady was upset by my question and unusually made the surface of her tea ripple. I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but it''s a good idea. It would be wrong to make you come all the way here. Oh, it''s a bit far. I see. It''s true that it''s a long way from the house to the greenhouse. I''m sure Leo and Nico are strong enough to handle it, but the lady is a guest. I guess she can''t bear the thought of making them go to the trouble of dealing with guests. Besides, not all of her friends'' daughters have as much stamina as she does. When I convinced her, she seemed a little relieved. She seemed a little relieved when I convinced her. "Isn''t ...... boring enough for just me? Then, after a while, she asked me in a depressed tone of voice. I rolled my eyes at the unexpected question. No way. I just thought it would be bad if I were the only one to see the flowers in the greenhouse with you, as if I were hogging all the spring. The world of everlasting spring suits the pale blonde hair and pale blue eyes of the young lady very well, and it feels like a luxury to be able to see her smile in that world. I''m not sure if I''m the only one who can see this. "......? The girl''s cheeks reddened as if she had been overheated. I guess it''s time to stop drinking hot tea in the greenhouse. I suggested that we cool the tea, but she said no. I''m not trying to say that Zakk is anything like ...... every single time! The lady seemed to be angry about something, and I thought she was going into lecture mode, but she shook her head and got rid of her anger. I tilted my head, wondering what it was. Then she looked at me intently. She stares at me with such intensity that it''s almost as if she''s glaring at me. The intensity of her gaze intimidated me, and I tended to step back slightly while sipping my tea. I wonder what they are looking for. "...... Zaku, you''re looking a little down, aren''t you? He asked me as if to confirm that I was asking the right question. It''s the same as usual," she muttered, pondering. I couldn''t help but chuckle because she was worrying so seriously. The lady rolls her eyes at my sudden outburst of laughter. "You''re amazing, ....... I couldn''t bite back the laughter, but I let out my thoughts. She noticed something I didn''t think I cared much about. I was happy and surprised. I laughed, and she giggled. I guess I was imagining things. "No, I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I''m just happy that you were worried about me. I was just a little lonely. "Lonely. ......? He must have felt uncomfortable with a word that didn''t suit me. The lady frowned with a hint of suspicion. I slurped down the rest of the tea and put the teacup back in the saucer. My friend has gone back to his hometown. I won''t be seeing him for a while. That''s right. ...... I told her the reason for my loneliness, and she nodded quietly. Perhaps she was thinking about it for herself. After a while, her eyebrows lowered sadly. Then she got up from her chair and walked over to me, wondering what I was thinking. As I watched her, her hand reached out and placed it on my head. She stroked my head. While I froze at the suddenness of it, a white hand gently slid over my hair. I hope to see you again. Her pale blue eyes were filled with sympathy, and there was a pause as she searched for the right words to say. Oh. At first I didn''t know what to do, but the hand stroking me felt so good that I gently closed my eyelids. I know it''s boring, but Frank went home to make his dream come true. I should probably explain to her that it''s nothing to be pessimistic about, but I''m afraid to say it now. I just enjoyed the gentle palm of her hand. A long and short time passed, and then the lady''s hand left mine. Reacting to the disappearance of the soft touch, I opened my eyelids. "I feel better. Thank you. When I smiled and thanked her, her face was closer than I expected. That''s why I could see her wide eyes and the blush on her cheeks. But as soon as I saw the change, she retreated back to her chair. I''m sure you''ll be able to find something that works for you,......! She turns away with a pout, her ears are red. I wonder if it''s hot in the greenhouse, even if it''s not a tropical plant area. I wonder if it''s hot in the greenhouse, even if it''s not a tropical plant area. Unlike me in my work clothes, she''s wearing a winter dress with a fabric that seems to keep her warm. I asked her if she wanted to leave the greenhouse, and she said she was fine. She sat back in her chair, mumbled something, and looked down. Then she took a sip of her tea and exhaled. By that time, the redness in her cheeks seemed to have lessened. Anyway, since the lady said she was fine, I had something to tell her and I would report it. Oh, yeah. Jan and I are going to take turns using the garden for practice. "Oh. Oh, yes? "Jan finally said she wants to build a garden, not just do chores. I''m looking forward to seeing what Jan can do. You can take a look at Jan''s, if you like. "Yes. While I spoke happily, the young lady had a dumbfounded, thoughtful expression on her face, and although she nodded, her voice sounded empty. She nodded, but her voice sounded empty. I''ll let you know when I get back what Yan''s built. "What''s ......? Puzzled, the young lady repeated some of her words. "Yeah. Jan says he practices in the summer and winter. "Yes, ......, that''s right. For some reason, the young lady patted her chest in relief. What was she so relieved about? I didn''t understand. "You look happy, Zak. "Yes, now I can talk to Jan head on. I''ve got a friend who wants to be a gardener, but so far he''s been following me rather than trying to work with me. It was only when Jan told me that she wanted to make her own garden that I felt like I was standing next to her. I''m glad that Jan''s filter against me is coming off. We still have to get to know each other''s style, but it would be fun to build a garden together when we both become gardeners. The young lady, who must have been smiling because she was having so much fun, sighed in exasperation and smiled as if she couldn''t help it. "You really have no sense of danger, do you? "Crisis?¡¡Why? There is a possibility that Yang will overtake you in the future. Don''t you ever get nervous? Oh, I see. Jan''s like a rival. I''ll have to work hard. I don''t think there''s any such thing as winning or losing in the garden, so it wasn''t until the young lady pointed it out that I realized there was a possibility that Jan would be the first to be recognized and become a gardener. It''s true that I got my apprenticeship early, but if it took me longer to get my dad''s approval, it wouldn''t show. I was the only ............ competitor. If you have any questions, please do not hesitate to contact me. I tilted my head to ask her, but she just turned her head away and said it was nothing. I wonder what she said. I''m going to be able to build a garden that will make her smile! I told her that I would do my best to make her feel better about herself. I asked Jan to give me a turn so that I could see her smile more often. It would be a shame if I didn''t use it properly. After a brief pause, the young lady''s face turns bright red. Then she clenched her mouth tightly and made a show of shutting up the voice that was about to come out. Since her mouth was closed, of course I couldn''t understand what she was saying. I don''t know what she said, but I wondered if I had offended her by suddenly turning red. Or is it too hot in the greenhouse? "Ta-da! "Ta? I tilted my head, picking up the sound that escaped from her mouth that had unraveled after a while. I''ll look forward to seeing you at ....... I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that. But she never lies to me, so I take her at her word. I smile, happy that she''s looking forward to the garden I''m building for her. Oh. Let''s just get on with the task at hand. Spring is almost here. I''m going to grow a garden so that my daughter''s smile will bloom in a real spring garden. I had forgotten at this time. I forgot that I have a limited time to see her smile. 53 51． dream No need. The other person''s face became weak as he said these stubborn words. It''s my son''s fault, I should be the one to pay. I''m really sorry. "No, the insurance will cover it. Please look up at ......! Unable to bear the sight of my father''s adamant refusal to accept the money, my lawyer intervened and persuaded him to accept the money in order to put his mind at rest. My father and the other party reluctantly agreed to receive the money, and finally proceeded to negotiate the amount. I just watched the scene. After the arrangements were made, my family saw the other party and the lawyer off. "Stupid son of a ....... My father muttered in an angry voice at the door after the other party left. My father''s shoulders, arms, and fists were shaking in anger, and his back looked very painful. There was nowhere else to vent his anger. At that time, my mother, who usually warned me against saying too much, was silent, so I couldn''t say anything either. I was left with the feeling that there was no need to be so angry. I''ll never forget my father''s angry back. I wonder if that''s why I''m having this dream now. I lifted my eyelids. The sun was just beginning to rise and the light was shining through the window. Still dreaming, I stared at my palms, unconcerned that I had woken up earlier than usual. I wonder if I would have understood my father better if I had this power then. ...... I wonder if he was really just angry at me. Wasn''t he just sad, like me and Mom? My father was stubborn, and I never got to ask him about his true intentions. Even if I had, he probably wouldn''t have told me. The family I saw in my dream is from a previous life. I am now Philine Erna von Rosenhain, the third princess of Arbentroth. I am a princess in a world of magic. Grasping my hands tightly, I get out of bed and stand in front of the mirror. Her reflection is a girl with long, golden hair, jewel-blue eyes, and skin as white as the sun. She is a far cry from her previous life, when she used to scream when she got a pimple. When I gently laid my hands on myself in the mirror, I thought I saw the image of a Japanese girl named Yuka Tanaka for a moment. Whether it was my imagination or my own light magic, I didn''t care which. Family is the hardest thing to understand. I smiled bitterly at myself from my previous life. Although the scale of the problem is different, what I am troubled about in my past life and now is my family. My family is the closest thing to me, the person I feel I understand the most, and the person I understand the least. My appearance has changed a lot, but I have not changed much, I thought to myself. That day, I had breakfast with my mother and brother Roy. "Phil, what''s wrong? What''s wrong? You look a little pale. Both mother and brother Roy looked at me with concern. I checked when I was getting ready that I didn''t have any dark circles, but it was amazing that they could tell. I felt a sense of relief at their kindness, but also a sense of apology for worrying them. "Well, ......, I woke up at a weird time, and I''m just a little sleep deprived. "Did you have a bad dream? It''s not surprising that he was worried, since every time he had a scary dream, he cried out to his brother Roy. I don''t have such dreams anymore, so I guess I''ve grown up a bit. "I just had a lonely ...... dream. "A lonely ......? Yes. Oh, but I''m okay now. I have my mother and brother Roy! It wasn''t a big deal, but I wanted to dispel the gloomy atmosphere, so I made a fist and said it forcefully. Then your mother clears her throat in a funny way. Phil is really healthy. But if you ever get lonely, I''ll always lend you my heart. I''ll hold you until you''re no longer lonely, your mother says with a loving smile. I''ll hold Phil''s hand for as long as it takes for him to sleep peacefully. Then even Brother Roy will tell you how to spoil me. I can''t help but peel myself away from both of them. "You''re both treating me too much like a child. I know that I''m not an adult, but I wonder if I should be so spoiled at the age of nine. He has been able to sleep by himself for several years now. It''s natural for him to feel frustrated at being treated so young. Phil''s always been cute. Yes, he is. He''ll always be my little boy. I puffed up my cheeks more and more, because Roy and his mother had assured me of course. I can say with certainty that I am no match for the two of you. This is definitely something that will continue to spoil me. Mom smiles at my unconvinced look. That''s all you need to know. "Why? Because Mr. Traugott is not very good at spoiling children. Not very good, is he? Your mother mentioned your father''s name and Brother Roy nodded his head. I couldn''t help but frown at the mention of my father. I only remember biting the King''s father. Not physically, of course, but verbally. Because I have two attributes, light and wind, and strong magic power, I''m said to be quite valuable to the country. Originally, I was royalty and a princess, but now I have so much added value that even letting me out of the castle is a threat. That''s why it was difficult to get permission to go out, and I can''t tell you how many times I went to my father to ask for permission. And I always fail miserably because he always opposes me with convincing arguments. I''ve been able to have meals with the whole family after persistent efforts, but I''ve always lost in terms of permission to go out. In the past, when I followed Brother Roy on his inspection tour of the city without permission, my father gave me a scathing lecture. That was really scary. Thanks to their support, I was able to accompany Brother Roy when he went to see his fianc¨¦e''s sister, and to accompany Mother to the tea party she was invited to. Because of this situation, my father is a difficult person for me to deal with. I can sympathize with Brother Klaus, the second prince, more than Brother Roy and the others in this area, and we complain about it together. However, I can''t nod my head in agreement with the theory that mothers are justified in indulging me to the point of offsetting father''s harshness. I don''t know what Father is thinking. "Oh, Mr. Traugott is just a worrier. It''s his daughter he cares about. Oh, yes. I can understand your concern, though. I couldn''t believe my mother''s words, and I nodded my head in agreement with Brother Roy. "Phil might get sick in a crowded place. Brother Roy''s point to the core made me shut up. I knew he was referring to my magic. I knew he was referring to my magic, the troubling quality that had first manifested itself. It''s all right, ....... The memory of being kept away from others and avoiding others from myself when I was barely able to remember came back to me. The crying and frightened me of that time is gone. I can even control my magic. I understand. The mothers tilted their heads, wondering what I understood. So your father is treating me like a child, too! They all treat me as if I''m younger than my age. This fact is frustrating. I''m doing my best to acquire the necessary education for royalty, and I''m sure I''ll grow into a woman in a little while. Well, I don''t have as much hope of growing up as you do. When I made up my mind to protest to my father, my mothers looked at each other and laughed. My frustration did not subside until nighttime, when the eyes of the white teddy bear lit up and I vented my frustration on the other side. "Listen to me, Isak! "What, out of the blue? I got an annoyed reply from the bear phone. That was enough to diminish the cuteness of the teddy bear I had made for him. He had yellow and green odd eyes, pure white fur, and a rose-colored hooded cape. Sometimes I wonder if I made a mistake by adding a cell phone function to my favorite stuffed animal. "You''re all treating me like a child! "No, you''re a kid. What are you talking about? I was flabbergasted by the lack of agreement. "I''m a lady now!¡¡I''m not a debutante yet, but I''m a lady. "Oh, yes, yes. The only response to my assertions was a curt "aizuchi". The person on the other end of the phone is really rude. I''ve been working hard on my manners and my dance training, and I''ve been receiving uncomplimentary praise at tea ceremonies. I think it''s about time I was treated like a lady. After a certain amount of complaining, I try to somehow make them understand that I am a lady. "Next time I go to your sister''s place, I''ll show you how great I am. "No, I have work to do. I have work to do. Oh, you can practice dancing with your sisters. Then you can summon Isak since you''re short one. "Yeah. I thought of an excuse to show them the fruits of my labor. But the voice on the other end of the bear phone sounded really uncomfortable. I know that you can dance well enough to be able to dance with your sister, having been her understudy for a while. I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that. I don''t want to dance with Isak. Yes, I agree with the reason why Isak does not want to dance with you. Brother Roy and sister are engaged to be married, so of course they will be paired. Then, inevitably, my practice partner would be Isak, who was just a number. The image of dancing with my brother from my previous life gives me chills just thinking about it. Isak was my older brother, Taichi Tanaka, in my previous life. Since we both had memories of our previous lives, we realized rather quickly that we had met again. The only thing I don''t understand is that I don''t know who Isak is. This world is the world of Dein einziger Sternchen, an otome game I played in my previous life. I noticed it right away because I, my brothers, and my sister all appeared in the game. That''s why it was puzzling to me that my brother from my previous life was reincarnated as someone who didn''t appear in the game, not even as a mobster. But it didn''t seem to matter to Isak whether this was the game world or not. Maybe that''s why I don''t care so much about it anymore. I''ve met other characters from the game, but it''s inevitable that I''ll meet them because of our positions. It''s not that I''ve completely stopped worrying about what might happen if things turn out the way they do in the game. But as far as the older brothers are concerned, most of the underlying issues have already been resolved, so it''s hard to say what will happen in the future. I''m not good at thinking about difficult things, so I''ve decided to wait until something actually happens before I think about it. For now, the question on my mind is who to dance with. I''ll dance with Brother Roy, you dance with Sister Isak. "Is that a good idea? "I''m an unmarried princess, so if you say no men outside my family, ...... "So you want to show off? "Because you treat even Isak like a child. I''ve been asked why I''m so obsessed with dancing in the first place, and I get angry. I''m not just a spoiled child either. I''m going to work hard and become a woman that my brothers can rely on. When everyone is so kind and indulgent to me, I feel depressed that I''m not a reliable person. If I don''t get at least one person to acknowledge my efforts, I''ll lose my confidence. So I thought that Isak, who usually forgets to treat me like a princess, might take a second look at my dancing. "You know what, Erna? On the other end of the bear phone, a voice that sounded like it had no choice but to sigh spilled out. It may be a stupid thing for Isak to say, but it''s important for me. I called you a kid because I''m a kid too. "Yeah, ....... "How can you be more mature than me when I''m older than you and I''m a kid? If you bring up the subject of age, all I can say is that yes, I am. It''s true that I''m now nine years old and Isak is about to turn twelve, but both of us are children. I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but I''m sure it''s a good idea. "My sister? I''m not sure if it''s a good thing or not. You''ll be able to find a lot more than just a few of them. I''m not sure if you''ve ever heard of her or not. In the event that you have any questions concerning where and how to use the internet, you can call us at the web site. ''Sister .......'' I was so happy that she had seen something that I hadn''t noticed, and all I could do was call her sister. I was so moved that I involuntarily folded my hands in front of my chest in a prayerful pose. I could tell that Isak was also appreciative of my work. It''s true that in my previous life, I was only interested in the parts of history related to my favorite characters in anime and games, so my scores varied greatly depending on the era. Now that I''m learning about the history of the royal family, I''m trying my best to think that my love for Brother Roy is being tested. "Don''t be too hasty. "Don''t talk as if you understand. I''m not sure what to do, but I''m not sure what to do. You can''t tell. I don''t know, I just figured since I sometimes get impatient too. I turned to the bear phone in surprise as I revealed something uncool to him. In a previous life, you never said such a weak thing to me, your sister. Even when I pointed it out to her, she was absolutely stubborn. I think this is what has changed. I tighten my lips once. It''s not because he''s changed, but I felt it would be strange if he didn''t talk, so I made up my mind and opened my mouth. "............, you know... "What? There''s something I haven''t told you. It''s the first time I''ve said anything to a stranger from that point on. Even though it was Isak, I wasn''t sure how he would react, and my heart thumped, making me more nervous. I took a deep, slow, deep breath. I can hear what people are thinking. Before the other person''s response, I fearfully added an explanation. "You see, my aptitude is for light and wind, right?¡¡It seems that the neurons and synapses are like light signals, and the wind attribute converts them into sound, so it''s like I can hear what I think on the surface of my mind as a voice. I can control it, so I don''t listen to it without permission. Perhaps it was because of the strength of my magic, but I seem to have developed magic within a few months of my birth. I was a baby who cried a lot because I could hear the voices of people within about ten meters. It was before I could remember, so I only remember that I could hear a lot of sounds and that it was annoying. Around the time I started to remember, people around me gradually started to feel uncomfortable and kept me away. I was also afraid of people and cried sometimes. Brother Roy was the first one to notice my ability. Brother Roy, who has the light attribute, also noticed it because he could see people''s emotions in their auras, although he could not hear them as voices. According to Brother Roy, light magic is the power to heal people, so he must be able to feel their pain. Most of the servants avoided me, except for Mother, Brother Roy, and Therese, the maidservant, whose words and thoughts were the same as mine. My father, for some reason, had a hard time hearing my heart, so he was fine with it. I was afraid of the second queen because her feelings were disgusting. But as I grew older, I became more afraid of people whose thoughts and feelings differed from those on the surface, and on the contrary, I became less afraid of the Second Queen because she was not a contrarian. My father made sure that my power was kept secret from the rest of the world because it was too dangerous to be used. That''s why almost no one has known about it since Brother Roy helped me to control my ability. I only told Brother Klaus. He was a little embarrassed to let me know what he was thinking. There was enough silence to allow me to reminisce in circles. The fact that there was no response was rather frightening. "Did you use ......? "Hmm, I don''t think I''d enjoy using it. "Is that all ...... is? "Is that all there is to ?" "It looks inconvenient," is the only response, which is disappointing. I wish I could have my time back when I was nervous that people would be offended by my ability, which has always made me feel uncomfortable. But isn''t that too light a response? But isn''t that too light of a response? "I mean, why would I be turned off by that? "Because, because. "You came into my room without permission, you were relaxing in my room before I left. There''s no need for privacy now. "Because it''s tidier than my room, so it''s easier for me to lie around. "Clean up your room. "You cleaned up your room, sometimes! I''m aware of the fact that I took advantage of the fact that Taichi''s room was sliding doors, and I was rather intrusive. After reading a long series of comics in one sitting, it was hard for me to settle down in my room, so I would barge in without permission. One of the reasons for this was that the shared LCD for console games was in Taichi''s room. But ......, I see, it''s too late now. I was relieved to see Isak''s only response was, "So what? I''m not related to him anymore, but it''s pretty hard to be treated like a monster by your family. I''m really glad they didn''t think I was creepy. If anything, I''m more attracted to your bracky nature. Why?¡¡It''s not the world''s reason that Brother Roy is so cool! I''m not sure what to do, but I''m sure you can do it. I''m sure you''ll be able to find something that works for you. Do you mind?¡¡He''s been a legitimate hero since he was on your planet and he''s cool, but now he''s upgraded. He has overcome his own two attributes of darkness, and he has a cute smile that is appropriate for his age, and he is the best!¡¡I''m not sure what to make of it, but I''m sure it will be better than the game. "Why are you so sure? "Because I asked you not to grow your hair long! The one thing I''ve always regretted is the length of Roy''s hair. I prefer short hair to long hair, so I thought it would definitely look better if it was short. When I asked, Roy-sama agreed, so I can see him without a tail even when he grows up. This would be the most visually appealing of all. When I said this, I heard a shocked voice on the other end of the bear phone. ''What, it''s important. "No, it doesn''t matter. I don''t understand why you can''t see the value of Brother Roy. After that, no matter how much I tried, I couldn''t make Isak understand how wonderful Brother Roy was, and the night went on. Before I fell asleep, I thought to myself in the evening song, "This is the last time. Dad, you''re still stupid and rude, but you''re a little better now. No more lonely dreams. 54 52． story The spring sunshine is warm. When I sit still, the gentle sunlight seems to lead me into a dream world. Perhaps I feel this way even more so because I''m rowing the boat behind me in a daze. "Flora, I''ll wake you when we get there. "Mmm, but we''re almost there, aren''t we ......? I could tell by the vibrations on her back that she was rubbing her eyelids, which were about to close, and I couldn''t help but smile. I was on my way to the secret garden, or rather, the garden for the apprentice gardener to study. Even though it was within the Ernst family''s grounds, it was still a long way from the house to the garden for self-study. Flora, who is four years old, would be exhausted by the time we got there, so I''m carrying her on my back. Zaku, are you okay? "Yes. Just take it easy and let me do the work. I''m fine. If I get tired, I can always count on you. I replied to the worried voice of the young lady and the strong voice of her bodyguard, Pochi. It''s true that four-year-olds have a lot of weight, but I''m almost twelve years old and I''m a bit more physically fit, so it''s not a problem. Porgy says that he can do what I can do, but at this age, there is a noticeable difference in size between two years old, so it will be a little difficult for him to carry Flora, the younger sister of the young lady. When I first taught Pochi how to use the garden for self-study, he made a fuss about it being an abuse of authority, but he relented when I offered him some cookies as hush money. For some reason, he liked the cookies, which were different from what the aristocratic Porgy usually ate. Probably because they are bigger than the aristocratic cookies, they are more satisfying to eat. A growing man is more concerned with quantity than quality. I''ll take the latter if it''s very tasty and a little bit of food, and if it''s moderately tasty and a lot of food. You''ve got a lot of strength, haven''t you? So I glance at the girl walking next to me. It''s natural now, but before I could walk back and forth between the study garden and the mansion, I used to take a short break in between. It was very doubtful that a duchess would need stamina, but apparently it is not a problem since she uses her strength for dancing and so on. The Duchess of Ernst is where I, the apprentice gardener Isak Baumgartner, work. The daughter of my employer, Ludia von Ernst, was the first person who showed me the garden I built for my own study, and since then, she has been watching me every time I rebuild it. It''s been a few years since I got to know her, and the existence of the garden, which was supposed to be a secret, has become a place known to many people, including my friends, her sister, and her guards. That''s a good thing for me, because it proves that the girl is not alone. As I was thinking about this, my eyes met the girl''s who happened to be looking at me. Her pale blue eyes twinkled in the sunlight through the trees. "......, what is it? I''m not sure if she thought I was watching her or not, but she gave me a reproachful look. She may be angry with me for startling her, but her cheeks are a little red. No, ......, I''m happy for you. I was following the gleam in her eyes, and I gave her a reply that lacked an explanation. So, of course, the lady tilted her head suspiciously. "What is it? "Various things. Knowing that she would not be satisfied with that answer, I answered with satisfaction. If I explained in detail, she would probably get angry and say I was treating her like a child. But I know her from the time when she was working hard on her own. That''s why I''m happy that her sister is with her and that there are people who approve of her, even if they are her guards. Perhaps it was because I didn''t answer the question properly and was just sitting there by myself, but she seemed to be offended and turned her head away. In the meantime, we arrived at our destination. I put on a large cloth with Flora and went through a gap in the hedge. The young lady put on the hooded cloak that Pochi was carrying and went through the hedge. Pochi followed her. After passing through the hedge and taking the cloth, she set Flora down. Then, with a shout of admiration, Flora started running. Wow, there''s so much garden! Approaching the nearest fallen plant, Flora bends down to look at the whole thing. "Bunny! "Are these all Zaku''s ......? It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. Then she looked around at the missing potted plants scattered about. The old gardener sold them to me cheap. Sometimes the potted plants break during the transportation process. I asked the old gardener to sell me some of the broken and chipped potted plants. I filled the broken pots with soil and inserted the missing pieces to make steps to prevent them from collapsing. By combining succulents, broom plants, and small colorful flowers that can be easily scattered, a small garden can be created. If you place a small wooden house at the top or add carved wooden animals, you can create a world like a picture book. If you plant lapis lazuli and starry eyes together, the pale blue flowers of different sizes will create a warm color like the blue sky in spring, and if you scatter the dark blue-purple of the lodgepole plant, which is a kind of tiger tail, and the yellow of the kompeito grass, it will look like a starry sky. If you surround a potted plant of dark orange and bright yellow red and yellow wisteria with colorful climbing wisteria, the red and yellow plants will be more attractive than you think. The white leaves of the white chrysanthemums and the cotton cedar chrysanthemums, when scattered with the peach-colored Kan''itadori, look like lights scattered across a snowy field. After a while, the peach-colored canes lose their peach color and turn white, which is good for the dark green leaves. I have scattered them around the fountain, so I hope you will feel as if you are walking through the world of a story. In a previous life, when I was a child, I played a game of crossing the stars, so I tried to create a different atmosphere for each bowl. "Is this a rabbit''s house? "I don''t know. What do you think, Flora? Well, well, well, it''s the rabbit''s owner''s house. Well, what''s over there? "Oh, the rabbit''s friend! When asked about the little tree house at the top of the potted garden, I asked Flora back. Children these days have such vivid imaginations that they can make up much better stories than I can. I point to the potted garden next door and Flora heads towards it, holding a wooden rabbit. She had left a wooden animal there as well, so in her mind, the rabbit was her friend. The lady smiles at Flora as she waddles from plant to plant. "Flora, you look happy. "How''s your daughter?¡¡Do you like it? Yes, she''s lovely. She''s lovely. I see. The young lady, who had been admiring the garden of potted plants, answered my question honestly. I could see from her expression that she was telling the truth. She smiles at me, and I smile at her. Moments like this are the most unimportant. As far as I can tell from my memories of my previous life, even if the young lady is a rival girl in an otome game, it doesn''t matter to me, who doesn''t even appear as a mob in the game. As long as the girl in front of me right now is smiling, that''s all that matters. All I want to do is build a garden that will make her smile. What?¡¡Why are you looking at me like that? The lady who was looking at the garden and Flora noticed my gaze and turned to me. The moment she did, her face turned bright red. "What? I like to see you smile. It is a normal thing to see the reaction of people who see your garden. Of course it makes me happy when people are happy. When I answered immediately, the young lady bit her lip as if frightened. Then she shakes her head as if she''s holding something in, as if she''s frustrated. The redness in her cheeks seemed to increase even more. When I tilted my head to see what was wrong, he must have glared at me. "Why are you always like that, Zaku? "What? Shut your mouth! "You''re right, Lydia. You''re wrong. What? She scolded me for some reason. Porgy agrees with her. Porgy can''t help it because he''s obedient to her. But I don''t think he understands why she''s angry with him. "Hey, Isak, come here! Flora''s squealing voice brought the young lady to her senses. She coughed lightly and glanced at him. She coughed lightly and glanced at Flora. She then walked briskly to her sister''s side. Thanks to Flora, I was able to escape the lecture course and followed her. There''s nothing useful about memories of previous lives. But thanks to the memories of my past lives, I feel that I am living a life with few regrets. Let''s cherish these ordinary days and continue to see her smile. I hope I don''t offend her as much as possible, I thought as I took my first step. 55 53． teacup The breeze coming in through the window feels cooler. Nikolaus has made a sun and rain umbrella of his own design, which will make him feel better about the summer than last year. This is thanks to the help of his friend, a young apprentice gardener of the Duke of Ernst''s family, who gave him the idea. He is probably the only one who thinks that if there are only parasols for women, he should make one for himself. My friend, who sometimes comes up with novel ideas, doesn''t realize that his point of view is not common. Not only the Duchess of Ernst, but also Nikolaus once pointed this out to him, but he just tilted his head and wondered if it was so strange. However, Nikolaus is tolerant, thinking that his values are the reason for their current friendship and that it should not be a public problem. Deciding to take an umbrella with him on his next visit to the Ernst family, regardless of the weather, Nikolaus drank his tea after dinner. "So... What? In front of him, his father Eugen, the Prime Minister of this country, was staring at the teacup in his hand and was silent. Eugen had come home unusually early today, so the whole family was together for dinner at the Roodlestadt house. And even though Eugen had asked to speak with me after dinner, he had remained silent. The air is heavy because of the stern expression on his face, which shows the seriousness of his character. When he was about to finish his tea, Nikolaus, who had lost his nerve, asked him what he wanted. His mother, Elvira, and his sister, Heloise, who were happy to see the whole family together for the first time in a long time, could not make any sense of it. I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to do it. There''s something I need to inform you ...... about. Well, what is it? Well, what is it? - Then tell me. In the event that you have any questions concerning where and the best way to get in touch with us, please do not hesitate to contact us. Her eyes shine as if she is looking forward to it, whether she knows it or not. Sighing softly at his mother, Nikolaus hurried to continue. Eugen wrinkled his brow and looked at the man standing against the wall of the room. The man stood there with his posture straight, but his slack mouth gave him an unreliable impression. I had Ingo check him out because I had an idea. Ingo is the name of the man on the wall, one of the members of the Audit Department under the Prime Minister. Ingo is a member of the Dahmer family who is skilled in espionage, and he is able to obtain reliable evidence and testimony. Nikolaus was a little surprised that his father had used him for private investigation, as he was a brilliant man despite his appearance. Under his gaze, Ingo placed the bundle of papers on the table in front of the Roodstadt family, pretending not to notice the heavy air Eugen was giving off. Nikolaus was not fond of this man Ingo, who always had an unreadable smile on his face. His daughter, the Duchess of Ernst''s bodyguard, was also smiling, which made him shudder at the blood of the Dummer family. "Hagen Rhys. Eighteen years old this year. I''m currently a student at the Royal Academy of Magic. I used to live with my mother, but she died of illness before I could enroll. At the top of the document was a photo of what appeared to be the student. In contrast to the sullen Eugen, the name of the young man Ingo described with a careless smile did not sound familiar to anyone, including Nikolaus. So Nikolaus asked on his behalf. Who is he? "............, your brother. When Nikolaus realized that "you" was referring to him and his sister, Heloise, he almost stopped thinking for a moment. He closed his mouth once and muttered with that expression on his face. I didn''t know you had it in you. First and foremost, the unexpectedness of the situation caused his thoughts to drift. He had an illegitimate child, which meant that his father had a mistress. I didn''t think that this stubborn father could have a mistress. At his son''s muttering, Eugen froze with his mouth almost open. He was not sure if it was shock or anger. His subordinate, Ingo, began to laugh at his boss, almost belly laughing. No, boy. It''s the son of the man I was with before I married your wife. He was about to explain himself, but Ingo beat him to it, and Eugen came to his senses and explained the purpose of his investigation. "Nikolaus, since you''ve come to use such language, ...... Oh. You were worried about your heir, so you did some research to make sure. Eugen felt uncomfortable as his son nodded in agreement. Until a few years ago, his son had not been like this. He had been introverted for a boy and not very assertive, but he was a dutiful son who could behave like a son. But one day, he came home to find that he had suddenly changed into his present state. Eugen was astonished at how much he had changed. When he asked his son about the cause of the change, he was told that there was nothing, and when he asked his wife and daughter, who spent more time with him than he did, he was told that they were happy and that he was happy. How many times have I wondered what I did wrong in my education? While Eugen is still struggling to come to terms with his son''s current situation, Elvira and Heloise are speaking up. I''m not sure what to say. I''m so glad you''re getting a brother. "Yes. You can''t make a brother now, can you? Mother and sister, don''t be so quick to judge. Nikolaus let out a sigh, "You are so carefree. I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one who has a problem with this. So?¡¡What are you going to do? You seem to have a lot of magic, but you''re a commoner. Nikolaus glared at his father and asked. I haven''t looked through the documents, but I know from Ingo''s explanation that he is a commoner because he doesn''t have a phone, and that he has enough magic power to qualify for admission to the Magic Academy. In other words, she must have become lovers with the daughter of a nobleman or commoner, and broke up with her before becoming engaged to her mother. The fact that the father was pregnant was revealed only after the breakup, because the father had not been informed of the pregnancy or found out about it after the breakup. Nikolaus, who knew that his parents were married for political reasons, could easily understand the situation. However, Eugen could not help but be surprised that his son was able to rebuke his wife and daughter without getting emotional and calmly asked them back. However, he was grateful for the encouragement to talk, so Eugen made his intentions known. I think I''m going to adopt him. Nikolaus raised an eyebrow slightly at the words that sounded so definitive. ''...... What does he have to say about it? I''ve invited him to the manor for his upcoming vacation. I''ll tell you there, Eugen replied, and Nikolaus let out a long sigh and stood up. He''s a real aristocrat, isn''t he? At his son''s murmur, Eugen raised one eyebrow in puzzlement. What do you mean? What do you mean?¡¡You should have thought of that yourself. Nikolaus told his father and left the room. Eugen froze in shock, not expecting to receive such a cold look and words from his son. Eugen knew firsthand that the good looks of his mild-mannered wife could be so powerful as to gouge his heart when she was angry. On the other hand, Elvira and Heloise were chatting cheerfully, saying they were looking forward to meeting him. The next day, Nikolaus visited Duke Ernst''s residence. "Geh. It''s you today. Nikolaus was greeted by the duchess, Ludia, who was followed by her bodyguard, and a bitter voice escaped him. What''s wrong with Petra? "Nothing. It''s just that I didn''t want to see her face all day. I see, you''ve met my father. I see, you have met my father." Nicolaus replied to Lydia, who tilted her head, and Petra, who was convinced, smiled at him. In the event that you''ve got a lot more than one, you''ll be able to take a look at a few of the best ways to get the most out of your home. I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that the Countess of Dummer reports directly to the Prime Minister. Yes. It''s a good idea to take a look at the actual information on the web. I don''t know what he really meant. In the event that you''ve got a lot more than one, you''ll be able to get a lot more. "Well, okay. Just take me to Zak. Nicolaus, not wanting to poke any more snakes in the face of Lydia''s ignorance of the details of the Dahmer family, dismissed the matter with a single sigh and headed for his friend''s place. As Lydia led him out into the sunshine, he found himself in a flowerbed digging in the dirt with his father and his brothers and sisters. He was digging in the dirt with his father and his brothers and sisters in the flowerbed, planting seedlings that were still green with buds or not. You''re still tinkering with the soil, aren''t you? Nico. I''m planting summer flowers. When I called out to him under my umbrella to avoid the sun, he turned around with a smile that resembled the heat of the sun. To Nikolaus, they always seemed to be doing the same thing. But to his friend, each task seemed different. There are two kinds of chrysanthemums, purple and torch flowers. They come in many colors and varieties, so they''re beautiful when they bloom. "Yes. Nikolaus was distracted by the expression on his friend''s face as he talked happily about flowers that had not yet bloomed. Nikolaus was not interested in the type of flower, so his reply was simple, but his mouth naturally formed the shape of a smile. I''ll be out in a few minutes, so wait for me. "Oh, I''ll wait. You''re teasing Miss Dia. "Oh, I''m just trying to keep you occupied! Nikolaus was talking so lightly that Lydia could not help snapping at him. Just as Ludia was about to become angry, her friend''s voice interrupted her. I''ll be done in a minute. Nikolaus was stunned by the copper eyes looking straight up at him, and Lydia''s anger was calmed by the unusual look in his eyes. I''m not sure what to say. "Because, Nico, you''re annoyed. So hurry up, he said, and went back to his work. Nikolaus and Lydia just stared at his back as he concentrated. Nikolaus felt an itch and glanced next to him to see that Ludia was pouting. There is a profile that looks like it wants to complain, but is keeping quiet out of concern for itself because it heard his words. He was more amused than apologetic, and the corners of his mouth almost lifted up, but Nikolaus covered it up with a light cough. Why does he notice so quickly? Why does he keep complaining about it? You don''t have to notice. Why don''t you just complain? You''re too kind. They really are two helpless people, Nikolaus thought. After a while, the friend, who seemed to have finished his work and was taking a break, said no to his father and invited Ludia and Nikolaus to the practice garden. Petra, as usual, waited outside the border hedge and remained in the forest where the sun was shining through the trees. Hey. As soon as they entered, Nicolaus hesitated when his friend slapped his leather bag. Ludia was sitting on the edge of the fountain where the owl statue sat, looking at him with a film of wind around her ears that prevented any sound from reaching her. In the beginning, the wind film had covered her entire head, but now it could be reduced to just around her ears, as if he were really plugging her ears. He has a small amount of magic power, but he is very inventive, and his magic is getting more accurate every year. But why does he use it so sparingly? Nikolaus looks at him waiting, inwardly dismayed by this fact. As usual, he looks like he''s ready to take his frustration out on you. He laughs as he lets out a breath, and Nikolaus strengthens his fists. The wisteria eyes peeking out from his long eyelashes flickered like flames. I''m not sure what to do. I''m not sure what to do, but I''m going to do it. The moment the sound reached his ears, Nikolaus was blown away. After that, I just hammer my fists in. Before the heavy sound reaches your ears, embed the next fist into the leather bag. After a few moments of absent-mindedness, he stops when his breathing becomes erratic. I saw Nikolaus''s arm slacken, and my friend removed the leather bag he was holding, too. I saw that he was also gasping for air. He smiled radiantly to confirm it, and Nikolaus smiled in reply, almost an exhalation. Lydia scrutinized her eyes with a bit of envy in the face of this wordless exchange, which she knew was not audible. She felt something impenetrable in what she knew to be friendship. Perhaps she envied him because it was a relationship she could never have. "Hey, girl. Thanks! The moment he was done, he ran towards Lydia as if he had been bounced, and put his hands over both of her ears to release the wind film. He then thanked her for waiting for him. Lydia is frightened by the smile and gratitude that pops into his face as soon as he releases the soundproofing. Her ears felt hot, even though his hand hadn''t touched her. "So, do you want to talk? As Lydia stammered, he turned and asked Nikolaus, "Will you listen? "Will you listen to me? Nikolaus raised the corner of his mouth in resignation while brushing his sweaty hair. To Nikolaus, this was somewhat amusing. Nikolaus sat down on the edge of the fountain, flanked by the two men, and took a breath. The garden of potted plants that had been dotted around the fountain had been cleared away, perhaps to make room for his brothers and sisters, and there was only grass around the fountain. Your father had an illegitimate child. "Anyway, ......? The fact that he had revealed it so casually upset Lydia, and her friend only rolled his eyes a little. It''s not that I''m not a good person, I''m just not a good person. Nikolaus should have been as upset as she was, but he had let his frustration dissipate with his earlier typing and was now able to calmly sort out his own emotions. I explained to them the outline of what I had heard last night. Nikolaus was amused by the frankness of Lydia''s expression, which became more and more serious as the conversation progressed. His friend listened attentively, but his expression was calm, perhaps because he was not familiar with the situation of the nobility, and he did not know how much he understood. "So, are you going to meet him at ......? I''m sure it''ll be quicker for me to talk to him than it would be for you. "But ....... In the event that you''ve got a lot of time, you''ll be able to take a look at the web site. In the event that you''ve got a little bit of time, you''ll be able to take a look at a few of the things that are available. Also, even though he is half-blooded, a stranger is suddenly joining his family. Lydia thought that his feelings must be complicated. Nico is a good guy. In contrast to Lydia, her friend smiled cheerfully, and Nikolaus as well as she were stunned by his words. When Lydia and Nikolaus stared at him, wondering where he got such an impression, he looked back at them with a puzzled look. What? You were angry because you were worried about your brother you never met. What do you mean? What do you mean? - The reason why Nico was upset with his father was because he made plans to meet his brother unilaterally without asking for his availability and decided their future. I had no idea what Nico''s brother was like. "Oh, ......, it''s true, I only know him in the capacity of Nikolaus-sama''s brother. I''m sure he''s surprised by the suddenness of it all. It seems that you just summoned him, so it''s doubtful that you''ve explained everything to him. Nikolaus sniffed, and Lydia looked up at him. "...... what? You''re really kind, Nikolaus. I know. In the event that you have any questions concerning where and the best way to get in touch with your loved ones, you can call us at the web site. I don''t know how you can take a swear word like that. I don''t mean to imply that I accept you as my brother. Of course you don''t. You haven''t met him, Nico, and you haven''t met your father. Yeah, ....... Nikolaus was puzzled by the sudden addition of the topic of his father. It was Lydia who took over his inarticulate confusion. You only talk about your father in an impersonal way. Nico rarely talks about his father, but that''s because he doesn''t know him. And your father doesn''t seem to know you either. Nikolaus did not have words to deny his friend''s words. He is aware of his father''s position, but he doesn''t remember having any family-like interaction with that man. He is regularly taken to tea parties by the nobility for the sake of his future. I''ve heard from your father that the Chancellor, Count Rudolstadt, is a very busy man. He''s just a workaholic at heart. ...... The only conversations I have with my father are clerical in nature, and I can''t remember when we''ve eaten together before last night. I know my parents are in a political marriage. He was given the position of Prime Minister as a Count, and his mother, a Marquise, was given to him to keep the others quiet. So my mother and sister are all I need to take care of. What? I''m supposed to get along with her? My friend who is a commoner and has a warm family and my family are different. I don''t want you to talk to me in the same way. Please don''t apply his scale to me. No, I just thought you should tell me directly that you don''t like it. Nikolaus rolled his eyes. I didn''t expect to be encouraged to tell you that I don''t like you. "Nikolaus doesn''t necessarily hate your father, you know. But you don''t seem to like it, do you? "d*mn, that''s ....... Lydia, who agreed with him in no small part, clammed up, unable to argue. You''ll be able to find a lot more than just a few things to do. "Hahahahaha, no way! Suddenly, Nikolaus blurted out, causing Lydia to jump up and down. But Nikolaus was too funny to pay attention to Lydia. His friend was strange in this way. He felt ashamed that he had misunderstood, even for a moment, that he was putting him in the same category as his family. When I had laughed so much, I had tears in my eyes from laughing so much. Scooping up the tears with his fingers, Nikolaus checked to make sure they were still there. What''s in it for me? I''m sure you''ll be able to find a lot of people who would like to know more about this. Yeah. Yeah, well, ....... What''s better, having people talk about you behind your back or having people say they don''t like you head on? In the event you''re not sure what you''re looking for, you''ll be able to find out more about it here. Neither is pleasant. However, the answer came naturally when she thought about which of the two was more uncoiled. I don''t like to be talked about behind my back, so it will be easier for me to deal with you if you tell me directly at ....... In the moment of being told, you will certainly feel hurt or angry. But once the fact that the other person dislikes you becomes clear, you can deal with it. It''s much better than having the malice blurred out in an audible or inaudible whisper, and then having to deal with the vague feelings. In other words, you don''t have to force yourself to like them, but it would be better for them if you clearly tell them you don''t like them. It''s better to clarify the feelings you have for each other and keep a good distance. I''ve never heard of a solution that doesn''t require reconciliation. ...... Whether you love her or hate her, you''ll regret not telling her just because she''s family. Maybe. My friend''s face looked sad for a moment as she smiled. The next moment, the smile returned to a warmth that made him feel relaxed, and Nikolaus wondered if it was an illusion. "Well... It would be easier for me if you were clear about it. As much as he had given up trying to tell her, his frustration was growing. The frustration I have felt so far has not disappeared, which is why last night''s incident irritated me. It would be futile to continue to give myself more opportunities to be frustrated. Nikolaus felt that it was not like him to continue to be frustrated and to have a minimal relationship with his father. I don''t know what the outcome of this discussion will be, but I''m going to say what I want to say. Yes. Good luck. Thank you for listening. Both of you. Nikolaus smiled lustily as they cheered him on. A cool early summer breeze blew in the sunny garden, and his soft hair, reminiscent of the purple hazel, swayed softly. A few days later, in the late afternoon, a carriage arrived at the Count''s house in Roodstadt. Passing through the gate, a young man stepped out of the carriage parked at the entrance. The servant who greeted him opened the front door, and at his urging, he went through the door. Inside, Eugen and Nikolaus were waiting for him. I thank you for accepting my invitation. ''No, it is an honor to meet you. Count Roodlestadt. Both men greeted each other with straight faces, and it was clear that their greetings were only formal. Nikolaus, who had been watching, wondered if his father''s blood was responsible for his inability to smile. After greeting each other, they went to the reception room and each sat on a separate sofa. Eugen sat facing the young man, while Nikolaus settled on the single sofa between them. The young man drinks the tea served by the maid, and Nikolaus watches as he sips it as well. The young man wore black-rimmed glasses, and through the lenses, the eyes of Kakitsubata were quietly downcast. His almost-black blue lacquer hair was kept at an undisturbed length, and together with the Royal Magic Academy uniform he wore, it gave him a sense of cleanliness. At first glance, he looked like a serious young man, but Nikolaus had the impression that he was a boring man with a stiff expression. Except for the color of his hair and eyes, his appearance resembled that of his father. When the young man had finished his sip, Eugen asked him to confirm. "Are you Hagen Ries? "Yes. Count, what is the reason for your visit today? Nikolaus wondered if he hadn''t told him. The reason why you don''t write about the situation in the invitation letter is so that the information won''t be leaked to other people''s eyes. Still, it was suspicious to those who were suddenly summoned without knowing the reason. It is also likely that the young man, Hagen, came because he was dealing with a nobleman and could not refuse the call. In fact, Clara ......, your mother used to work in this house. I didn''t know that. That''s when your mother and ...... They had this father, and then they split up, and then you were born. Nikolaus? What? Just tell me what''s going on. You''re making me nervous. Eugen was astonished at the bluntness of the statement. And besides, my son is not hiding his usual language. I mean, don''t you have something to say first? "What ......? Apologize, a**h*le. What the f*ck? The sudden demand for an apology was followed by an outburst from his wife-like son that made Eugen freeze. "You there!¡¡If you''re from the academy, you probably haven''t had lunch yet.¡¡At your age, you don''t get carriage sickness and lose your appetite, do you? "Yeah. Yeah, I''m definitely hungry, but ....... Hagen answered the question about his condition as he was asked. As Nicolaus pointed out, the distance between the grounds of the Royal Academy of Magic and the residential areas of the nobility is a long way, and because of the roads, it took from morning until late afternoon. There was no time to eat as there was only a short break. Mother has prepared some snacks for you, so you can eat them anyway. You can talk while you eat. As soon as he said that, Nikolaus snapped his fingers and a servant followed the sound to push a cart with sandwiches. The sandwiches had a lot of meat in them for a light meal. Hagen had asked the cook to make it for Elvira, since she could not participate in the discussion and he was sure that the boy would be eating. Hagen prayed before eating the sandwich in front of him and decided to eat it without hesitation. Hagen prayed before eating and ate the sandwich. Even if you''re dealing with commoners, you should think about their convenience. Insensitive. "M...... I''m sure you''re right. Didn''t you really have plans today? When Nikolaus asked, Hagen swallowed the last bite of the first sandwich he had been chewing. "Oh. I was going to work in the library as a cataloguer. "The government pays for your tuition and minimum living expenses. Why do you earn money, woman? No, I''d rather have as much money as possible to live on after graduation. ...... I heard this a**h*le of a dad gave her some handouts, but what happened? I think he used most of it to pay for my mother''s treatment. Hmm, you''re graduating this year. Do you have a job lined up? I moved out of my house when I started school, so I don''t have a home to go back to. I''m thinking of becoming a teacher at the school that took care of me. After Hagen had answered, Nikolaus sipped his second cup of tea. After confirming this, Hagen resumed his meal. Nikolaus confirmed the circumstances and intentions of the man who had not been mentioned in the research materials he had looked over beforehand, let out an exasperated sigh, and put the teacup back on the saucer. If it''s not insensitive to unilaterally propose adoption without asking about these things, then what is it? As Nikolaus glared at him, Eugen was silent, unable to reply. Hagen, who had just been summoned out of the blue, couldn''t understand what was going on, so he decided to eat a sandwich and watch quietly. At present, all Hagen knows is that he was being investigated before he was summoned. Silent, Eugen crossed his arms and placed his elbows on his knees and pondered. The current situation was so different from what he had planned that he was somewhat, if not quite, confused. The harsh words from his son, Nikolaus, were probably the biggest factor. It was a shock, but he was right. Eugen calmly accepted the fact that he had not done enough to check beforehand. Then he put his strength into his hands, thinking that it was natural that he should be admonished to apologize. After a few seconds of struggling with what to apologize for and how to prepare to expose himself to his son, Eugen raised his head and looked at Hagen in front of him. "Did your mother ever tell you, Klara, that I am your father? No. But after he fell ill, he often spoke bitterly of you. Hagen stopped eating his sandwich and answered. Hagen stopped eating his sandwich and replied, "She never called out my father''s name, but as she got sicker and weaker every day, her heart became more fragile. As she became ill, she grew weaker and weaker, and her heart became more fragile. Hagen despaired, wondering if she had loved her and why she had not chosen him. I''m sorry I neglected you, mother and child, even though I didn''t know you were pregnant. It would have been the same even if I had known. Hagen''s expression twisted ironically. I only know that Eugen has his son with him now. He has chosen his status over his beloved mother. There is no way such a man would do anything more than provide financial support. "Hey, since I''m like this, he wants a decent son. Do you want to be a nobleman? That''s ....... When Nikolaus asked him, Hagen was at a loss for an answer. Hagen could understand what he meant by this, based on what he had said and done so far. Even if he were asked to accept her as a family member now, he would not be able to make an immediate decision. When he was a child, he had envied those around him who had parents. I asked my mother once why I did not have a father, as if I were blaming her. At that time, I saw my mother smiling sadly and apologizing, and I realized that I should not ask this question anymore. It is true that I craved for the presence of a father in my childhood. But that was a long time ago now. And he wanted to be a family member, not because of family sentiment, but because of his noble family situation. My hands clench in frustration, and I push the tomato seeds out of my sandwich. "Hands. Nikolaus pointed out, and Hagen, noticing something running down his hand, hurriedly put the sandwich back on his plate and wiped his hand with a napkin. He wiped his hands on a napkin. I''m sorry that I called you here without asking for your permission. However, you who are of my blood are also qualified to inherit this family. On the face of it, I will have to adopt you for your magical power, but I will give you the education you need. Hagen''s dark green eyes darkened as he met Eugen''s gaze. I''m a ......, father, what a ....... My mother''s bitter words echoed in my brain. I can still hear her voice chiding me through my own face, "Why, why? I was often mistaken for my father when I was unconscious. That''s how I knew I looked a lot like my father. When I was mistaken for my mother''s lover, I could not believe how fearful he looked at me. I tried my best to teach her my name again and again to bring her back to her senses. I nursed her for over a year. The people around me were sympathetic, but they didn''t help. Everyone had their hands full with their own lives. What did it matter if my mother''s savings could pay for medicine and doctor''s visits? You didn''t help me then. You can''t be a father to me now. I didn''t want to be relieved when she died. I wanted to grieve. I realized my hand was white from holding Hagen''s napkin too tightly. "Don''t you dare dawdle! Hagen''s vision was blown away by the sound of a star. Next, he noticed that his cheeks were hot. He pressed his hand to his heated cheek and turned his head to the side, only to see Nikolaus standing nearby, his arms outstretched. On the other side of him, I see a stunned Eugen. Apparently, he had been struck. Hagen realizes this fact, but he does not understand the intention of Nikolaus'' action, and he is stunned without anger. You''re too old and you''re too lazy. You''ve got the root of all evil right in front of you, so why don''t you take it out on him? A younger boy scolded me, saying that my mouth and fists were just for decoration. He has a very neat face and long eyelashes. He must be like his mother, Hagen thought. I''m a f*cking father. I hate aristocrats who are aristocrats like my f*cking father. "You''re an aristocrat and you hate aristocrats ......? Feeling surprised, Hagen put his glasses back on, which had slipped off due to the beating. Then he looked at me as if to say, "What are you talking about? You don''t get to choose where you''re born. That''s obvious. Not everyone can be satisfied with the circumstances of their birth. Not everyone can be happy as long as their standard of living is high. Hagen realized that the fact that he should have known in his head was clouded by the fact that he was lamenting his own misfortune, which he was not aware of, and that he did not fully understand. And... You''re not going to hit me? It''s very unusual for a man to recommend that his own father be beaten. Nikolaus put on a cool face that showed that he really didn''t mind his father being beaten, and not just for his first meeting. You hit me, and I forgot. Hagen smiled distractedly, and Nikolaus cowered. "Oh, I''m sorry. If he forgot, then so be it, Nikolaus said as he dug into the rest of his tea. Hagen also reached for the rest of his sandwich. The curse words of his mother that had been echoing in Hagen''s head had disappeared. There was something he wanted to say, something he wanted to punch in the face. But it didn''t matter because there was a boy who cursed before he did. Besides, you can''t eat a good sandwich in that kind of mood. For now, let''s just forget about the past and focus on eating. Eugen, who could only watch the exchange between the two men, felt dizzy at the strangely fluent scene and held his head in his hands. In the end, Hagen turned down the adoption offer that day, and Eugen agreed to it. When Hagen returned to the school, Nikolaus was looking very cheerful as he rode off in his carriage. Next to him, Eugen stood pale, pressing his fingers to his temples as if he had a headache. The next time he visited Ernst''s house, Nikolaus reported to his friend with a very nice smile that he felt much better. 56 54． lawn The summer sun is getting stronger. Today, Jan and I are weeding the front entrance. There is a large area of lawn with well-formed dogtooth vines growing in many places, so we have a good view of the area. However, if you look closely, you can see weeds growing in between the grass. From early summer to early autumn, when it is easy to work on weeding, I mow the lawn at a height of more than 25 centimeters to prevent the growth of short sparrows'' mail. This is possible because there are few visitors during the hot season. Wiping the sweat from his face with the hand towel around his neck, Yang muttered an idea. "Hey, I was just thinking, if we squeezed it tightly, wouldn''t the weeds stop growing? That''s not going to look good. The current density is the limit. "I see. Jan is right, if we increase the density of the grass, there will be no space for weeds to grow. In fact, we could do it if we wanted to. But that would make the lawn too dense, and the view would not be as refreshing as a lawn can be. It is better to have the grass swaying softly when the wind blows through. Landscaping is all about landscape, or appearance. In flowerbeds, weed control is prioritized over herbs because it enhances the flowers that are the main attraction. When I explained the reason for not increasing the density of the lawn, Jan looked around and nodded in agreement. We''ll have to work hard, then! "Yeah. Perhaps inspired by the need to protect and maintain this landscape, Jan smiled under his straw hat as brightly as the summer sun. I nodded back at him, trying to keep up with his motivation. There was no shade around the lawn, so Jan and I both wore straw hats and wiped our necks with hand towels as we worked. We make it a point to call out to each other when we''ve reached a certain point, so that we don''t forget to take a short break to rehydrate. My father goes to check with his master, Mr. Heinz, to see how to shape the dogtooth. At the moment, he has decided on a round shape to match the image of spring. In the off-season, we can let the toothpicks grow and re-shape them. The Ernst family, unusually for a noble family, entrusted the design of their landscaping to the exclusive Baumgartner family. However, it is not possible for them not to listen to our wishes at all. If possible, it would be better to make the Ernsts happy. The best way to do this is to ask a master who knows the tastes of the Ernsts. While I was weeding, there was a little noise around the main entrance. A few servants came out of the front door. As Jan and I turned our heads to see what it was, the gate opened and a carriage came in. I wonder if we had any visitors scheduled. It was unusual for my father to work on the front side of the house on a day when he had visitors. He must have consulted with his master and arranged his schedule to avoid days when he had visitors. A sudden visitor? The horses and carriages are white and not overly decorated. However, there are doors with gilded emblems and decorations in the shape of spirits on the four corners of the roof. The main attributes are fire, water, wind, and earth. In terms of scarcity of attributes, light, dark and lightning are the most common, and the aptitudes of the other four attributes are similar in proportion. That is why royal chariots have spirits of the major attributes that are common among the people. I remembered this from my memory when I was trained to be a squire by my master. So it must belong to the royal family. Just as I thought of this, the carriage stopped far before the main entrance. The master lowered the scaffolding and opened the carriage door. "Good work, Isak. The first boy to step out of the carriage had golden hair that reflected the summer sun in an unusually bright way. The first boy to step out of the carriage had golden hair that reflected the summer sun, and I clamped my mouth shut to hold in the name that was about to come out. "Your Highness. "So, you''re a prince?¡¡Your Highness? I bowed, and Yang hurried to follow suit. Before Leo could even clear his throat in amusement, an unknown voice fell. "Which one, Your Highness? Don''t get ahead of him! "Don''t get ahead of him." The voice sounded brave, and the voice stopped him. But he didn''t seem to heed the warning, and hurried footsteps approached us. I looked up at the sound of approaching footsteps, even though I hadn''t asked permission from Leo, the prince. A moment later, I heard the sound of a lull in the wind and saw the shadow of a line in my vision. I stepped back from where the shadow was falling and took a protective stance with Yang at my back. The sword, still sheathed where I had been, swung down and stopped just short of the grass. The wind pressure from the sword caused the grass to sway as if to avoid the sword. The Lord who had lowered the sword raised the corner of his mouth in recognition of my appearance. "It''s you. "Lemmias, come on. A thick book with a hard binding hit the back of the head of the boy in front of me with a thud. There was a muffled scream from the person it hit. The book landed on the grass so that it could be caught by the grass without getting dirty. Calm footsteps walked over to the book and picked it up, patting it to make sure it was intact. Bell, what are you doing?¡¡What are you going to do if it gets dented? What if it gets dented? I''m more worried about my book. The boy''s fiery red hair bounces outward in long strands, like a lion''s. He has the eyes of a wild beast. The boy with the cool eyes has straight blue hair that is cropped and neatly trimmed at the collar. Their contrasting appearances were also contrasting inside. I watch them interact with each other in a daze. I don''t know how to react to the sense of discomfort I feel from them. "If it''s such an important book, don''t throw it. The boy''s eyebrows lifted in anger, his hair blue. The boy''s hair is red as he calmly replies, "That''s because I didn''t stop you. The boy calmly replies, his hair red. The boy''s hair is red. That''s how opposite the impression of his appearance was to the personality conveyed by the way he spoke. It''s as if Red and Blue were swapped. "Blue Red and Red Blue. I remembered the exact expression from my previous life and muttered to myself. "What''s up, dude? Jan tilted her head at my inexplicable muttering. I smiled, not knowing how to explain. "I just remembered something. When are you going to stop at ......? You''ll be able to find a lot more information on this subject in the future. I''m sorry, it''s just the usual. Leo apologized and interrupted them. Apparently Leo was used to seeing this. "Jeremias, Bernhard, that''s enough. At Leo''s calm words, the two men stopped arguing immediately. What is the meaning of ...... this, Master Roy? At the same time, the young lady who came from the front door was puzzled, unable to understand the situation. I don''t understand it either, so please explain it to me. At this moment, only Leo was smiling calmly. "Miss Ludia, I apologize for the short notice. One of my subjects has been rude to a servant in your house. I want to apologize to him. Did Leo leave these two alone so he could have an excuse to call me, his servant? I was disgusted when I realized that I had fallen for Leo''s scheme. There was a brief pause before she gave her approval, so perhaps the lady was feeling the same way. She led Leo and his friends to the drawing room, and I asked the maid to take care of my straw hat and hand towel, and then I went to the drawing room to clean myself up. I asked Jan to go and tell my father what had happened. When I entered the drawing room, I found Leo, who had already had a cup of tea and looked relaxed, sitting on a sofa for one person, two boys on a sofa for two or three people, and a young lady sitting alone on the sofa across from him. The only empty seat is next to the young lady. Leo glanced at the chairman, who was sitting in the corner with Matheus'' brother, and then at the young lady. Emilia will be fine. "Is she? The young lady seemed to understand Leo''s question with only a look and replied. Satisfied with her answer, Leo now turned to her. That''s it. Don''t worry about it. ...... I''m not sure what that means, but I get it. For now, you don''t have to act like a public figure in this situation. The maid who prepared the tea has left to replace me, so the only people in this room are the lady, Leo, the two boys Leo brought, and the chairman and brother Mateus. Except for the two of them, the only people who know me. I don''t want to just stand there, so I sit down next to the vacant lady. A teacup of tea has already been placed in the empty seat, so I guess it fits. As I sat down on the couch, I felt the girl slightly twitch from the vibration. So. Why did I get attacked out of the blue? "To find out! When I asked Leo for an explanation, I got a straightforward answer from the master of the ambush. As soon as he answered, the articulate boy began to munch on the tea cakes that had been offered to him. "This is Jeremias. He''s one of my direct subjects. He''s one of my direct retainers. He''s interested in the story of our little game of knights the other day. "I heard that!¡¡I heard you''re strong enough to take on his highness. What?¡¡No, I lose every time. What''s with all the knightly banter during Leo''s visits to the city? Moreover, I''ve never been able to beat Leo, who''s a serious student of swordsmanship. Why would Leo himself, who knows this, spread misinformation? When I looked at Leo, I was met with an indifferent smile. I was just saying that it would be easier for Isak to do without his weapon. Besides, he dodged my attack earlier. In the event you''re not sure what you''re looking for, you''ll be able to find a lot more information on the web. I''m sorry," he said, "but Remius, who heard your story, took an interest in you and forced me to come. I apologize. Because of Leo''s misleading statement that I''m stronger in physical arts than in swordsmanship, Remius, or whatever he''s called, has requested to see what I can do, and here I am. This is Leo''s fianc¨¦e''s house, it''s not a place for a man to come alone. Well, with the exception of Nico. But that doesn''t stop him from asking his fianc¨¦e Leo himself to come with him, a bold idea. You want to ask him something tricky, don''t you? It''s ....... Come on, guys. Don''t ignore the lady. Zak. I don''t know why, but I know these two are interested in me in some way. I don''t like the fact that they used my daughter as an excuse, let alone Leo, who took advantage of her for fun. You guys followed the prince who came to see the girl, right? Then at least greet her properly. "You''re not mad at me, are you? Leo rolls his eyes curiously. "You''ve already apologized and been scolded by the lady. "I''m not going to scold you, Roy!¡¡I was just asking ...... for a little more time. I''ve been here for a while, but I''m not that far behind because I''m only wiping off my sweat and not changing my clothes. In that short time, Leo was calmly waiting for me, so I''m sure he''s already apologized to the lady. What she said, which was meant to be a rebuttal, was an affirmation. You''re right. I''m sorry, Master Ludia! I''m really sorry to have disturbed you and me. The blue hair apologized gracefully, and the red hair bowed deeply and politely. I''m not sure what to say, but I''m sure you''ll understand. I''m going to give him a sword. It is enough for me to apologize for pointing my sword at him. He''s only a gardener. I felt a pang of lightning on my skin, which was unusual. I looked at the girl next to me and saw a powerful smile on her face with the presence of a thunder spirit. Miss, you''re angry. Come to think of it, she''s not very good at violence. I remember she was very angry when the chairperson pointed a stiletto at me when we first met. She is implicitly telling the blue-haired girl to apologize to me before she apologizes to herself. The blue-haired man was momentarily stunned by the lady''s unexpected spirit, but he nodded lightly and turned his body towards me. ''Master Ludia is right. I am Jeremias von Staden. It was not fair to surprise you. I''m sorry. "No, not anymore. I am Isak Baumgartner, apprentice gardener in this house. Next time, I''ll take you on fair and square. "What? The young lady and I, who hadn''t anticipated what would happen next, froze, unable to catch up with what the blue-haired man had said. On the other hand, the blue-haired man had a nice, lively smile on his face. I''ve got to try my hand at something that looks strong. The blue hair says excitedly like a hero of a shounen manga. The gap between what he says and what he does is huge because he looks so smart. And that''s something you should say to a powerful opponent. I''m just a commoner. I suggest you give up, Isak. Once this guy gets like this, he''s unstoppable. Oh, I''m Bernhard von Reckebusch. The red-haired one lets out a tired sigh and offers me a word of sympathy. I thought this guy was following Leo because he wanted me too. "Bern, ......, um... If you don''t want to call me that, you can call me Bell. As if she was used to dealing with people like me, she immediately gave me the abbreviation. "Bell wants to ask you something, too, about this ....... You can call me Remias. Lemmias told me. What does Mr. Bernhard want with the Zaku? That''s ....... The young lady, who hadn''t seen the whole thing, looked at Bell, the red-haired one, with surprise. I''m not sure what to make of it. She closed her mouth and muttered in a reluctant manner. "Your Highness told me you use magic without chanting. I''ve never seen a commoner use magic without a spell, so I wanted to ask how you do it. ...... If you could, I''d like to see it in action. ...... That''s about right. But only if you can wait until after work. Really? I''m not sure what to do, but I''m sure it''s a good idea. I''ve heard that commoners don''t have a lot of magic power, so they don''t get to use it on a daily basis. But you actively use magic, and you use attributes other than the ones you''re suited for, don''t you?¡¡I''d like to know more about that. I also have the same water attribute, so I tried to compare and verify the difference in magic power. "Tamma, Tamma! It''s a good idea to take a look at the information that''s available. I only nodded because it was better than the blue-haired Remius, but you wouldn''t expect such a passionate response from me. When I stopped her, she seemed to come to her senses and sat back down on the sofa, holding her book as if in shame. She sat back down on the sofa with her book in her arms, embarrassed. Her red hair, which had grown when she was making her impassioned speech, now seemed to have shrunk a little. "I''m sorry, ....... I''ve heard that you are very studious, but when it comes to magic, you talk so much ....... The lady muttered as if she was taken aback. She''s never seen a bell like this before. I''m not sure if you''ve heard of them before. From the exchange, I thought they hadn''t met before. The lady nodded her head yes. I''m meeting her at a tea party that I''m going to accompanied by Master Roy. I''ve only ever met her to say hello, so this is the first time we''ve spoken at length. "Oh, sorry. I said it was okay. ...... I nodded easily enough to show her my magic, but even though it was only an hour or two until I finished work in the evening, she was going to be entertaining me for the rest of the day. If you''re not that close to the two of them, you''re putting a burden on your daughter. I was about to correct her on her refusal, but she shook her head to stop me. I enjoy talking with you, Roy, and Bernhard has a lot of knowledge about books, so I wanted to ask you about it. I could tell by the look on the young lady''s face that she really meant it. The reason why she didn''t mention the blue-haired Remius was probably because it was simply too difficult to talk to him. Remius, who is already eating half of the tea cakes on the table by himself, seems to be living by the three principles of eating, playing and sleeping. I don''t think he would be a good match for a young lady who takes her lessons seriously. "Mmm, I''m not good at sitting still. May I run around the perimeter of the mansion until it''s over? "No. You''re also His Highness'' bodyguard, so you''ll have to learn to sit still. Remius''s insistence was quickly rebuked by Bell. It seems that Bel is used to dealing with Remias. Remius was scolded, and he clamped his mouth shut as if to hold back. I knew that Remias would be fine with Bell, so I asked the young lady. I asked the lady, "Well, can you bring Bell to the pond later? Yes, ma''am. When the work was finished, I asked her to lead me to the pond where I could use my magic more easily, and she agreed. The pond in the corridor leading to the annex is a good place for me to cast spells, even if I have little magic power. It''s just the time when the water lilies in the pond are in their last bloom. Thank you, sweetheart. You''d better get back to work. Yeah, I''ll go. Have a good day at ....... The lady asks me to go back to work, and I sit up. I don''t know why she reacted as if she was scared for a moment, but I don''t know what it was. In the meantime, I''ll leave you in charge of Miss Lydia. No, you''re here to see her, aren''t you? Leo, who until now had been smiling and looking after her, said something out of focus. Leo, the first prince of this country, and the duchess are engaged to each other. Roy, the prince, is supposed to be the star of the show, and bringing them together with me is probably just a coincidence. To my point, Leo replied with a sparkling smile, "That''s right. I didn''t expect to be blindsided on my way out, so I closed the door and covered my eyelids with my hands until I calmed down. He seems to be getting more dazzling every year. I was careless because I usually see him with a brown wig on. Leo''s blond hair is the most dazzling, and I don''t like it. But if Leo is Leo, then his subordinates must be very colorful and conspicuous. Remius and Bel both had blue and red hair, almost primary colors. I thought for a moment that if they just wanted to get me to meet them, they could do it during the inspection of the downtown area, not through the lady, but I realized that it was impossible with their appearance. Besides, with their personalities, they would look out of place in the downtown area. No, Leo would stand out, or rather, he would stand out. In the downtown area, Leo is treated like an idol who comes around once in a while. The older sisters and aunts are kind to Leo, who has a good face and good manners, and thanks to his youthful personality, he is surprisingly well liked by the grandfathers. Leo is even more favored by the grandfathers because there is an austere board game like Go in Japan in this country, and it is rare to find a child who is willing to play with him. I''m impressed that he can keep up with them, since I also find them difficult to play and run away even when he asks me to play. The girl must be very smart, because she enjoys talking with Leo. When the three of us talk together with Belle, who seems to be a voracious reader, I''m sure they''ll talk about smart things that I can''t understand. It must be hard for Remius to be in the middle of all that. I had just met them, but they made such a strong impression on me that it was easy to imagine them. Feeling somewhat amused by this, I returned to my work. Just as the sky began to turn orange with the setting sun, I finished my work and headed for the west pond. I told my father that I would be back before the meeting time of the wagon that I would be sharing with him. When I arrived at the pond, I could already see the four of them in the pavilion between the corridors, and I turned to run. "Sorry, did I keep you waiting? No, we just got here. No, I just got here," Leo replies, sitting comfortably. I''m sure he''s not lying, but when he says it like that, it doesn''t sound like he means it. He''s the calmest and the most graceful one. I wonder if he''s ever in a hurry to get things done. I was sitting down, but the lady sat up and welcomed me to the entrance of the pavilion. "Zak, ......, welcome back. I''m home.¡¡I''m home. I''m back." For some reason, she said hesitantly, her cheeks red from the setting sun. I wondered about the pause, but replied. Then I heard a chuckling sound. I turned toward the sound and saw Leo, his blond hair glistening in the setting sun, covering his mouth with his fist, looking amused. No, I''m sorry. I''m sorry, but Miss Ludia is just too adorable. "Master Roy? What?¡¡What the hell are you talking about? Zak! I''m not sure if this is a good idea or not, but it''s a good idea. I''m sure you''ll be able to figure out what''s going on. "So, what kind of magic are you going to show me? I was expecting the red-faced girl to start lecturing me, but Belle intervened, her eyes glowing with interest. The young lady, who had missed her chance to get angry, fell silent. I remember what I came here for and turn to Bell. I''d rather see it! "I''d rather see that! "I''d rather see that!" Bell replied immediately, and I couldn''t help but burst out laughing. It''s funny that he wants to see the magic of the common people. Unable to hide the amusement in my voice, I held out my hands to the pond where the water lilies had begun to sleep. I let the water droplets on the leaves of the water lilies and the water on the surface of the pond float a little in the air and turn them into fine mist-like particles. Just let it drift in the air and adjust it so that the setting sun reflects it well. That''s really all there is to magic. The amount of water used is also small. Even so, a small rainbow appears, reflecting the setting sun. All I can do is make the little rainbow last a little longer. ...... When I turned to Belle next to me, her eyes were even brighter, and she was holding a book in her hand with a strong grip. It''s a good idea to take a look at the actual information on the web, as well as the information on the internet. Belle muttered something, and when I tilted my head, I couldn''t hear her, she said louder this time. You can really use it without chanting!¡¡And the less magic you have, the more precise your control. And the fact that you can maintain the rainbow means that you can keep the particles intact for a long time. With Bell''s commentary, it sounds like a hell of a thing to do. Bell also said that he was water-based and had a lot of magic power, so he could do the same or even better. What I can do, anyone with the same water attribute can do. That''s about all I can do. "This is so normal, it''s amazing. ...... No, it''s not! Yes, it is! I tried to say no, but Bell and the lady argued back strongly. Why is the lady so pissed off? I''m not sure what to make of this. It''s with the help of spirits ....... I''m sure you''re not the only one.¡¡How? No, I mean, I''ve shown you the magic, and I''ve got to go home. ...... I''m not sure if this is a good idea, but it''s a good idea. How can I escape from this? By all means, tell me more! I''d love to know more! Remius, who was apparently bored, started to assert himself. Even though he was at an early age when he could be playful and articulate about his needs, he was still too young to settle down. One of them, Leo, is smiling and watching our interaction, but you must be the same age as these two. I realized once again how strange Leo is. "Bernhard, Jeremias. When Leo called their names, they reflexively fell silent. The two men are very assertive, but they seem to think of Leo as their boss, even though they are the same age. After confirming that they were silent, Leo turned to the lady. "Miss Ludia, I came here today because I have something to tell you. "Yes, ......, what is it? "I''m going to be a little busy. I''m going to be a little busy, so I''ll probably visit less often after the season. I see. The young lady, who was abruptly introduced to the conversation, was puzzled, but tried to gauge Leo''s intentions. "So, you two. I''m a very busy man and I need you to deliver a gift for me. "Huh? Leo turned to the two of them and made such a request with a smile. The young lady and I were both baffled by his intentions, and Remius and Bel tilted their heads. If you accept the request, you can come to Ernst''s house regularly after the season is over. When they heard Leo''s complementary smile, they opened their eyes in understanding, and the young lady and I wanted to hold our heads in our hands because we understood his intentions. In other words, in order to prevent Leo from seeing his fianc¨¦e less often when he''s busy with political matters or something, he wants the two of you to be his operatives. Since the season is coming to an end, there is no reason for them to come to Ernst''s house anymore. That''s why I thought it would never happen again. I''m sure that''s what you thought when you went out with them today. But Leo has given them an excuse to visit the Ernsts alone. "Yes! "By all means! Leo''s smile deepened as Remius and Belle replied. Leo''s smile deepened as Remius and Belle replied, "This is the moment when I know that the future will be noisy in autumn. I let out a long, tired sigh. I let out a long, tired sigh. "...... Leo, you''re not only sweet on your sister, but on your friends as well. He''s Leo''s friend, so he''s probably not such a bad guy. I can understand why you would want to help your friend, and I can understand why you would be happy to have a friend your own age. I was happy to be friends with Nico too. But I''m worried that she''s getting involved. When I looked at her, she was staring curiously ahead. When I followed her gaze, I saw Leo freeze, as if he had been caught off guard. "Leo? "......, yeah. I''m not sure if you''ve heard of it or not. I know. You two are good friends of mine. Leo''s smile was even brighter than the reflection on the surface of the water, and he looked really happy. In response to this smile, the young lady smiled bitterly, as if she had no choice. I, too, made up my mind that I had no choice. And I shuddered as if my eyesight, one of my work tools, would be destroyed. 57 55． color "Hello! At the time when the sun was beginning to set, a cheerful voice echoed at the main entrance of the Ernst residence. Lydia greeted the owner of the voice and smiled with a slight twitch against the front door. "...... Yeremias, you don''t need to shout like that to reach me right in front of you. "I see. I have come to bring you a gift from Your Highness! I euphemistically warned him about his loud voice, but he didn''t seem to understand and just nodded his head. I had heard from my fianc¨¦, Roy, the first prince of this country, that he was an honest man, but for a nobleman, isn''t he too unskilled at getting to the bottom of things? I didn''t think he could handle sarcasm. As he had said, he offered me an autumn rose that Roy had given him. The autumn rose, which has a subdued color similar to that of a setting sun, is a variety found only in the rose garden of the castle in King''s Landing. The fact that she was presented with such a precious rose, even if it was only a single flower, meant that she could maintain the appearance of being cared for as a betrothed. They''re not falling today, are they? "Oh, I was careful not to shake it! With half an eye, Lydia looked at the autumn rose in Jeremias'' hand. Last time, he had swung too vigorously and all the petals had fallen off by the time he got off the carriage and reached the front door. This time, the petals did not seem to have fallen off, and at first glance it seemed to be safe. Receiving the autumn rose from Jeremias, Lydia responded in a formal manner. Since you''re here, let''s have some tea. ...... No, I can''t enter my fianc¨¦''s mansion when I''m not his follower. It would be sufficient if you could show me the garden. I''ll show you around. Thank you. So much for the usual questions and answers. Since she knew that he would refuse, she made a suggestion, but did not actually prepare to entertain him with tea. My fianc¨¦ Roy''s visits have dropped from once every two weeks to once a month. Instead, Roy sends her flowers that grow in the castle garden once a week. He asked a trusted candidate for his vassal. The two men Roy had chosen to be his direct retainers were Jeremias von Staden, the son of the Knight Commander, and Bernhard von Reckebusch, the son of the Minister. These two men came to see me on an errand in the evening so that I would not stay long. The purpose of their visit to the public is as described above. As a high-ranking nobleman, Ludia is also acquiring the ability to take into account the eyes of those around her, but like Roy, she does not have the ability to use people to make an impression. She can only be aware of how her behavior affects the people around her. Knowing the true purpose of the alternating visits of the two candidates for direct vassalage, Ludia is impressed with Roy''s ability to think so well. Lydia glanced at Jeremias, who was following her, almost overtaking her as she led the way, forgetting the difference in stride. His straight azure hair, so straight that it was enviable to Ludia, swayed easily as he walked, and his sky-blue eyes, which would normally have looked cool, now had a flicker of motivation behind them that overshadowed their outward appearance. He is a boy who, if kept quiet, appears to be intelligent. And when he opens his mouth, you realize the opposite is true. In the middle of the west corridor is a pavilion, a place that is normally closed to the public because there are no flowers to be seen at this time of year. Therefore, it was the perfect place for them to fulfill their true purpose. There was a visitor at the pavilion, sitting on a bench inside, waiting for Lydia and the others. Zak, I''m sorry you''re tired. "No, I''m just leaving. No, I''m just leaving. And you don''t have to apologize. The gardener''s apprentice smiled and made Lydia withdraw her apology. Lydia felt the muscles in her cheeks relax as he smiled in a way that made her feel relaxed. Apparently, he had been using his facial muscles to deal with Jeremias. "Well, it''s not all over today! Rejected. Last time, Jeremias had delivered the flowers in a complete mess and was not taken seriously by the apprentice gardener. When Jeremias confirmed that the flowers were intact this time, the half-lidded boy gave him a curt and immediate reply. "Why? Jeremias was shocked, thinking that today would be the day he would be dealt with. The gardener''s apprentice then took the autumn rose from Ludia and removed the wrapping paper. The stem of the rose was darkened in the middle and was easily bent at that point. It was a good length, but you grabbed it too hard and now it needs to be shortened. If you hadn''t removed the thorns, your hand would have been injured. As he explained, the apprentice gardener took out a pair of scissors from his pouch at his waist and cut the stem diagonally above the point where Jeremias had gripped it. He then rewrapped it in wrapping paper and returned it to Lydia. He told her that she should cut the stems back a little at a time while they were growing to make them last longer. Yeremias bent his mouth into a crook and peeled it off. He was very expressive and thoughtful, even though he had a face that seemed to have no moving facial muscles. "Remius, you can''t just go all out. "Remius, it''s not enough to give everything you''ve got. In fact, two flowers were ruined. He tried to appeal for justice, but when the apprentice gardener gave him an example of failure, Jeremias choked on his words. The flowers were too soft! You can say that to women, children and old people?¡¡You''re trying to be a knight, right? Just because the object you''re protecting is weak, it doesn''t mean you can''t injure them with the wrong amount of force? It''s the chivalry that Jeremias is aiming for, helping the weak and discouraging the strong. The gardener''s apprentice, who was merely speaking from his impression of the guard''s job, got right to the heart of Jeremias. Yeremias couldn''t say anything back, and his mouth tightened into a straight line. But, unlike before, you kept the flower part, so you''ve grown up. Jeremias'' head was patted, filled with a sense of disapproval as his own efforts were rightly criticized. With the recognition that he was making progress, Jeremias'' sky-blue eyes lit up again with a flame of motivation. I''ll win next time! With that, he turned on his heel and left. Ludia and the apprentice gardener were taken aback by his quick retreat. "What the hell is this game? "Well? The apprentice gardener had no intention of playing games, and Lydia was puzzled by Jeremias'' peculiarly male feelings. They both nodded their heads. They looked at each other as they were left in the pavilion. Ludia asked him what was bothering him. "Doesn''t Zaku bother you? Dealing with their weekly visits is outside of his job description. If he was in trouble, Lydia thought, she would object, even if Roy had asked her to. No, it''s just that I miss being around the little guys. "Nostalgic? I''ve heard that on his days off, he often takes care of the younger children in the downtown area where he lives. I''ve heard that he often takes care of younger children in the town where he lives on holidays. The little ones have started to help with the family business, so we see each other, but we don''t play together much anymore. The apprentice gardener laughed, "I feel bad calling them little guys anymore. The oldest of the younger children was nine years old, the same age as Ludia, and the younger one was apparently seven. The younger children were mainly taken care of by the same people he had been taking care of. Sure, they were all shorter than he was, but it might be rude to treat someone who had just started working as an apprentice as a child. Besides... As Lydia, who was not working, wondered what the correct response would be, there were more words to follow. When she tilted her head in wonderment, a happy smile appeared on her face. It''s nice to see your daughter''s cao after work. "What? This was the most relaxed expression she had seen today, and she felt her cheeks burning. It''s not that I''m not a good person, it''s just that I''m not a good person. I felt like he was a coward for giving me such an easy change, and a feeling similar to anger rose up and reached the boiling point. Zaku is like that with everything: ......! The words of reprimand do not last. The fact that he is not pessimistic about his situation and looks for the positives is, in Ludia''s opinion, a beautiful thing. It''s just that he''s not very good at having the positive points directed at him. It''s hard to agree with you. She wants to say something, but her frustration at her own inability to agree with him is so strong that she ends up shaking her lips and fists. The apprentice gardener''s eyebrows lowered in a weak manner, as if he sensed that he would be scolded for his behavior. Even the look in his eyes as he waited for her response was unfair, she felt. In the end, she had no choice but to end the conversation. The gardener''s apprentice says to her, "See you later," and heads home. R¨¹dia, who regretted her unkind attitude, was gently relieved when he said "See you later. A week later, it was Bernhard''s turn to lead the way to the west pavilion without incident. He had long, messy crimson hair reminiscent of a lion and sharp, evergreen eyes reminiscent of a wild beast, giving him a rough impression, but he was actually a calm and polite boy. He followed Ludia''s lead without hesitation, and even had time to sit down on a bench inside the pavilion after exchanging a brief greeting when they arrived at the pavilion where the apprentice gardener was waiting. It was a far cry from the time in Jeremias, when we just stood there talking. So. What''s your question today? The apprentice gardener asks Bernhard. Having learned from their first meeting that Bernhard''s intellectual curiosity was boundless, he limited himself to answering only one question at a time. In fact, that was just right, since he was meeting Bernhard and his friends in the short time between work and home. If he hadn''t offered, Lydia would have suggested a time limit. Bernhard, his eyes shining with curiosity, asked without hesitation, as if he had thought of it beforehand. "Why did you decide to use magic without recitation? Bernhard''s question was also of interest to Ludia, so they waited together for an answer. You''ll be able to find a lot more than just a few of them in the marketplace. Why on earth did you insist on using no chanting until you found a way to assist the spirits? It''s embarrassing to cast spells. He answered immediately. Both Bernhard and Ludia rolled their eyes at the answer. "Embarrassing ......? I''m sure you''ll understand. You can find a lot of people who are looking for the best way to get the most out of their life. Neither Bernhard nor Lydia could understand why they would feel shame over a mere means. If you''ve got a lot of time and energy, you may want to take a look at a few of these. The spell has a lot of words you don''t usually use. It''s kind of embarrassing, whether you can say it or not. He is right, there are many classical and poetic expressions in spell chanting. Classical literature and poetry are part of education, so they have a high affinity with the aristocracy, but commoners have the impression that they are words used only for magic. The idea that it was embarrassing to say unfamiliar expressions was something that Bernhard understood, but could not understand. He wondered if it was like trying to use a fierce tone of voice like Jeremias, and Bernhard searched for a similar feeling. He didn''t want to imitate Jeremias'' language, so even if others around him did, he would never do it. After thinking about this, Bernhard was generally satisfied. Ludia was a little surprised at the unusual reaction of the apprentice gardener. It was not a reaction he knew, but he was certainly embarrassed and shy. She couldn''t imagine him being embarrassed, but now she knew that he was embarrassed in this way. I can''t imagine him being embarrassed. It was somewhat funny to think that it was such a trivial thing to feel embarrassed about. Ludia couldn''t help but let out a small laugh. It''s okay. I didn''t say anything bad. The apprentice gardener frowned even more at the laugh. The boy, who was an apprentice gardener, frowned even more when he was laughed at. Lydia, who knew the reaction was embarrassment, couldn''t help but smile. I''d like to add that it was just a surprise and not meant to be offensive. R¨¹dia is grateful for Bernhard''s visit because he asks her questions that she cannot ask him now that she has been with him for a long time. Today, thanks to Bernhard, she got to know a surprising side of him. While R¨¹dia and the apprentice gardener were talking, Bernhard seemed to be pondering over the answers, and then nodded his head. He nodded his head and said, "Hmm, that''s helpful. Thank you. That''s right, that offering I heard about the other day, I started doing it too, and it''s reduced the burden on my magic power a little bit!¡¡If I keep doing it, I might be able to activate it without consuming magic like Isak, I''m looking forward to observing the progress!¡¡If so, you''ll be able to try magic you''ve never tried before. ...... Calm down. The apprentice gardener put his hand on top of Bernhard''s head as he began to speak without a pause. It was as if he was flicking a switch. Bernhard is not a machine, but the physical shock may have triggered Bernhard to come to his senses. When he came to his senses, Bernhard apologized in an apologetic, dejected voice. "I''m sorry ....... No, it''s okay. I''m sure you''ll be able to understand. In response to the apprentice gardener''s comment, Bernhardt turned his head with a blatantly downcast expression and let out a self-mockery. It doesn''t suit you, does it? Bernhard himself was aware of this. You''ll find that the impression that your appearance gives to the people around you doesn''t match your inside. Because of his beastly appearance, many times when he is sleep-deprived, he has been involved in a fight with someone who just looks at him. On the other hand, if you are a quiet person who seems to be easy to talk to, you will be misunderstood as a type of person that you don''t like and you will be distanced from them. Even though I''m a water person, there''s nothing about blue that suits me. It''s not that I don''t like my mother, but I''m just not comfortable with this look that I inherited. In the event that you''re looking for the best way to get the most out of your wedding ceremony, then you''re in the right place. The color of the magic stone is blue for water and red for fire, so Bernhard, who has a lot of magic power but does not show the color of his attribute in his physical characteristics, is a unique person. You don''t have to be blue. A young apprentice gardener muttered incomprehensibly. "Blue is a symbol of the water attribute. Bernhard frowned, even though he knew that the apprentice gardener did not know. Bernhardt is the Marquess of Reckebusch with the greatest amount of magic power. In other words, he is one of the best among the aristocrats in terms of the magic power of the water attribute. The fact that he did not have the right color of magic power made Bernhard feel inferior. I have an image of color from hydrangeas and magic stones, but... But nowhere is blue. Prompted by his words, Bernhard looks around. Surrounded by a pond, the sky spreads out except for the greenery that frames the pond. It''s a space filled with water above and below. But it is evening, and the world is dyed in the sunset. It''s all the same color as the bell. Bernhardt is blindsided by the words of a young apprentice gardener. Water is colorless and transparent. Water is colorless and transparent, but it changes its color depending on the reflection of the light it receives. Why had he overlooked this knowledge that he should have known? Since we can''t be as transparent as water, it doesn''t matter what color we are. ...... So, yeah. That''s right. You''re right," Bernhard said, smiling as if he''d been blown away. I think it''s silly that I even cared about it now. Also, they say that men are happier when they take after their mothers, so Belle is lucky. Is that how it is? It may be a commoner''s superstition, and there may be no evidence for it, but Bernhard was affirmed for the first time to be like his mother. It was the first time that Bernhard was affirmed that he resembled his mother, even though he had thought it negatively himself. Bernhard nodded and decided to thank his mother when he got home. When I first saw Bel and the others, I thought they had switched sides, but they look like scarlet trees. "Those red flowers? Bernhard tilted his head, comparing it to a big red flower that blooms when winter is approaching. Bernhard tilted his head. "Those red parts are not petals, but leaves called bracts. The flowers are the small yellow ones in the center. I see. Bernhard was a little surprised by this unexpected fact. Ludia didn''t seem to know either, and muttered that she would have a closer look next time. Most people don''t notice the pretty flowers because the leaves are too showy. Most people don''t notice the pretty flowers. People who are misunderstood because of their appearance only approach people who try to understand them, so I guess Belle is surrounded by good people. Pointed out to him, Bernhard checks his situation. It is true that his parents love him without caring about his appearance. It is very likely that his childhood friend, Jeremias, is not thinking about anything, but he is so annoyed that he involves himself in everything. I finally realized that I was the only one who cared about my surroundings, and the people closest to me didn''t care about my appearance. Bernhard found it funny that it was a day when he realized so much. I guess so. I''m not a very social person, so this appearance might be just right for me. I''ve always thought that companionship should be limited. In this policy, my appearance, which I only felt inferior to, was highly useful. Even if you are not careful, the other person will sift you out on their own. "Today was really helpful. Thank you. Bernhard smiled, satisfied with his new perspective. Bernhard smiled, satisfied with his new perspective. Bernhard''s face was radiant as he left. The opinions of the common people are of no use to me. In the pavilion where Bernhard had left, the apprentice gardener muttered to himself in wonder. He had thought that Bernhard''s interest would soon fade from him. He thought he would soon realize that it was not worth coming back again and again. Looking at the apprentice gardener, Ludia''s eyes half-lidded. "...... Zak, haven''t you noticed? "What? Mr. Bernhard seemed happy. Oh. You really like magic, don''t you? You have no idea. ...... Although Ludia had mentioned the change in Bernhard''s appearance, the apprentice gardener seemed to have misunderstood why he had left with a radiant look on his face. Was this the second time he had seen him influence someone other than himself? With Nikolaus, it was a deliberate attempt to defuse the situation, but this time, as with himself, he was simply expressing his thoughts frankly. He simply said that what he felt was good was good. That''s all there is to it, but it''s not often that others give affirmation other than consolation to something that they themselves have rejected. That''s why it''s such a big shock. He doesn''t understand that. Knowing firsthand that this is why his words reach him, Lydia sighs, "It''s really bad. Another week later, Roy came to visit, this time for the first time in a month. Lydia invites him to her guest room overlooking the garden and treats him to a warm cup of tea. From the moment he greeted her, Roy was smiling with great joy. "It''s been a long time, Miss Lydia. "Yes, I''ve been looking forward to meeting you, Roy. I''ve been looking forward to meeting you, Roy. They''re so crowded and uncomfortable. I was being sarcastic, but I meant it. It was comforting to have a peaceful cup of tea with Roy. The reason for the sarcasm was that he could tell by the smile on Roy''s face that he was amused by the situation. At Ludia''s words, Roy chuckled and apologized. I''m sorry about that. I''ll do whatever I can to help. "It''s enough that you have a precious rose. Besides, even as a friend, this is something no man can cure. Opportunities to interact with noble men of the same age are rare until you are a debutante. Lydia didn''t know that dealing with a nobleman who was close to her age would be so tiring. There were too many unknowns. Lydia realized once again that her fianc¨¦ was quite calm for his age. "I see. Then let the Marquesses of Augustus heal you. I''m going to do that. I''m not going to complain to them. I''m not going to complain to them. I just want to talk and laugh with them about trivial things. I have already made plans to have a tea party with Tordelise and the others, and Lydia is looking forward to it. I''m glad to see that Miss Lydia is so close to her friend''s daughter. "What''s this all of a sudden, ......? Roy smiles at her with relief and happiness, and Lydia can''t help but feel uncomfortable. I''m not sure what to say, but I''m sure you''ll understand. It''s not sudden. I''ve heard that jealousy is a terrible thing in women. With Roy''s words, Lydia understood his fears. As the fianc¨¦e of Roy, the first prince of this country, she was the object of envy and jealousy among women of her generation. This is partly because of his position as the first in line to the throne, but also because Roy himself, with his golden hair and honey-colored eyes, has an angelic appearance that attracts the favor of women. There are many young ladies who are in love with Roy. It is almost a miracle that his fianc¨¦e, Ludia, has a friend with whom she feels at ease. Because of Roy''s popularity and her position in the family, she could have become isolated and jealous of anyone other than those who flattered her in order to benefit from her. For example, what would have happened if I had remained in admiration of Roy? Even in the midst of jealousy, I might have kept my elbows up, trying to be noble as a duchess, without revealing my weakness to anyone. Considering this, Lydia felt very fortunate to be in a situation where she could seek comfort in her friends. She felt grateful for them, and her desire to see them increased. Don''t worry, my dear. Lydia smiled slyly, and Roy''s honey-colored eyes softened. I see. I''ve heard that the Countess of Vitting and the Baroness of Fite are more highly educated than their families, and Miss Lydia is well loved. "Oh, that''s because of your hard work, Miss Fanny!¡¡I''ve done nothing to deserve it. I didn''t do anything. - You did it because you wanted to be on a par with me. After all, you are loved. Roy''s smile made Lydia lose all argument, even though she claimed that her high education as a young lady was the result of Steffenier and his friends. Stefani¨¦ is trying to repay the debt of gratitude to the Count for adopting her, and Zaskia is striving to match her fianc¨¦, the Marquise. However, Roy''s opinion is not entirely wrong, as he has been told that he is the goal that both of them are aiming for. And then there was a part of her that felt a little happy if Roy was right, and Lydia could not help but feel ashamed of herself. A few days after Roy''s visit, the much-anticipated tea party with Tordeliese and the others was held at Ernst''s house. As they were chatting in Ludia''s room, Zaskia caught sight of the autumn roses in a vase. Wow, each flower is so big and beautiful. Are they growing in your garden? "Oh, ......, this was a gift from Roy-sama. Zaskia''s eyes lit up even more when she heard that it was a rare variety of rose donated from another country and that it only bloomed in the royal gardens in the country of Arbentroth. Tordeliese tilted her head suspiciously when I explained that they were given to him through a potential vassal in exchange for less frequent visits. "I''m surprised Yeremias-sama was able to deliver the flowers safely. I''m sure you''re not the only one who has a problem with that. "Do you know Jeremias? Yes. He sometimes challenges my father and gets beaten to a pulp. Steffenier and Zaskia rolled their eyes at the outlandish story. Ludia gently averted her gaze, thinking that it was possible. I''ve heard that when Jeremias thinks he''s getting stronger, he''ll challenge Tordeliese''s father, Zinvalka, the vice leader of the knights, to a fight. He has been defeated each time. Since he was about five years old, Tsimbarka has challenged him about once every six months, so it seems that Tordeliese knows him well. "I guess it''s because we''re the same age, but before I knew it, he was my brother''s friend. She cowered helplessly and took a bite of the cake that was served with her tea. She used to complain that the Auguste Marquise family was famous for their military prowess, and that the male members of the family were all rude and lacking in subtlety. Judging from her rapport with Jeremias, her brother was probably one of them. "Well, the Knight Commander is the red-haired uncle of ......, right? So the boy with red hair who often hangs out with the prince is Jeremias? Steffenier said, tracing his memory. Steffenier''s words were unsteady because he was thinking, but Lydia and the others did not point it out. She is very careful in public, but she breaks her words because she knows that they allow her to do so. Steffenier, who had only been a countess for a few years, had only seen Roy and the others from a distance, at a royal birthday party. That''s probably why she remembers them so well. It''s the other way around. The one with blue hair is Mr. Jeremias. Zaskia corrected Steffenier''s perception. "Yes, but ...... The Marquess of Staeden and the Marquess of Reckebusch have been married off to each other in order to strengthen their friendship by royal decree. So, Jeremias''s mother is from the Reckebusch family and Bernhard''s mother is from the Staeden family. It is even jokingly rumored that both of you are replacements because you both resemble your mothers, even though the aptitude attributes of your respective families appeared. "Switched? Steffenier tilted his head at the unfamiliar word. When asked, Tordeliese added an explanation. "It''s a fairy tale often told to children of noble families. During the debutante, it is discovered that the princess of a certain country was actually replaced by a poor commoner''s child by a genie when she was born, and the princess, who had been living arrogantly until then, lost herself to the poor. ...... "Wow, that sounds like a genie prank. Reminiscent of a similar story, Steffenier''s eyes lit up with interest. This time, Lydia tilted her head at the unfamiliar words. "What is this mischief of the spirits? "It''s a common ...... story that commoners often hear in bedtime stories. It''s a story that every girl dreams of. It''s about a girl from a poor family who discovers on her fifteenth birthday that she''s actually a princess who''s been switched by a genie to live happily ever after in a castle. It is a story that is used as a lesson for us not to be proud of our status, but the commoners have a very different view. The fact that the story is the same suggests that it is based on the same story, but how can a story that is so horrible for the nobility become a dream for the commoners? It''s amazing how a different focus (protagonist) can change the atmosphere of a story. I used to long to be a princess, but now I don''t want to be a princess. "Why not? Lydia wonders as Steffenier smiles. Lydia understands her longing for the story of her transformation into a princess. A few years ago, she had longed for a story in a children''s book where a prince saw her and made her a princess. I''m sure that the longing R¨¹dia had at that time and the longing Stefanie had are similar. In the event that you have any questions concerning where and how to use the internet, you can call us at the web site. It seems that Steffenier has become much more realistic since coming to the world of the nobility. No, it may simply be that his thinking has matured faster. We should not live forever clinging to vague dream stories. I''m sure it will be tough to become educated. Taking a realistic view, Lydia agrees with her opinion. There is a big gap between becoming a princess with a minimum of education as a nobleman and becoming a princess without any knowledge. It is realistic for a noble girl to aspire to be a princess, but it is unrealistic for a commoner girl to aspire. The size of the hole to be filled is different. I used to think it was nice to be able to eat delicious food and wear beautiful clothes, but it seems like it would be hard to manage a fiefdom. I thought it was nice to have good food and beautiful clothes in the past, but it seems like a lot of work to manage a fiefdom. I''ve been thinking about it, but it seems like a lot of work. I''ve been learning about our territory from Hermann, thinking that I might be able to help out a bit if I learn more. It''s not that big of a deal. ...... I''m not sure what to say, but I''d like to know. It''s not something she''s inspired by. She just wanted to visit the estate in the off-season and learn more about her other home. She asked what kind of people lived there and what their specialties were, and her grandfather, Osvin, thought she was interested in the administration of the territory and began to teach her about the lord''s business. ...... I think I should learn from Master Zesar too. "You mean about the Marquisate of Gellerman? You''ll be able to find a lot more information on the web. In the event that you''ve got a lot more than one, you''ll be able to take a look at a few of the best ways to make the most of your time. This made not only Tordeliese but also Lydia and the others feel a smile on their faces. Zaskia was so embarrassed that Steffenier didn''t mention it any more and returned to the original story. Thanks to you, we now know that the one with blue hair is Jeremias and the one with red hair is Bernhard. Thank you very much. Steffenier said seriously, "Now we won''t be mistaken for each other when we greet each other," and R¨¹dia and the others laughed, glad that they could help. As she smiled at her friends, she remembered the story of the scarlet tree. She felt proud in her heart that her friends would be the ones who would look into the flowers and notice them. "Hello! A few days later, a challenging voice sounded again at the entrance of Ernst''s house. R¨¹dia received the autumn rose and led her to the pavilion, exchanging the usual words. The apprentice gardener, who had been waiting on a bench in the pavilion, stood up when he saw Ludia and the others. "How about this time? Jeremias, who had been anxious to reach the pavilion, asked before greeting them. The apprentice gardener''s gaze shifted to Ludia''s autumn rose. The petals of the rose were not withered, but of a subdued color, and the stem did not appear to be broken. He smiled softly at the way it had been handled with care. "Yeah. It passed. Jeremias'' eyes widened at the apprentice gardener''s words. "Then let''s play! "No. The apprentice gardener rejected Jeremias'' challenge with a clenched fist. You''ve already passed! No, I didn''t say I would accept the challenge if you passed. No, I didn''t say I''d take the challenge if I passed." It was strange that he hadn''t passed in the first place. If you bring the flowers that you were told to give to your boss, but you scattered them, you have not done your job. In the event that you''ve got any questions regarding where and the best way to get in touch with us, we''ll be happy to assist you. Isak is working out, why isn''t he fighting? "Remius. Why are you working out? When Jeremias asks unconvincingly, the question is asked back to him. Yeremias answered without hesitation. "To be strong and to protect! "To escape. What? I''m training to escape danger. That''s why I don''t fight. You train for the wrong reasons, says the apprentice gardener. Jeremias paused in his thoughts, unable to understand the idea that he was trying to get stronger to avoid danger, instead of getting stronger to face the threat. As a result, his movements froze. After a few seconds, Jeremias somehow understood the words of the apprentice gardener, and felt a boiling anger. Was he going to challenge someone with such a weak mind? You''re a coward! "Whatever. "I can''t hear you. In response to Yeremias'' rage, Lydia stood in front of the apprentice gardener and stared straight into his sky-blue eyes. The main purpose of a knight, Yeremias-sama, is to protect the kingdom and its people. That''s right. You can''t protect your people just by challenging the enemy. If you''re in a situation where you need to retreat, that''s a good strategy.¡¡If the threat is too much for you to handle, isn''t it courage to flee? ...... It''s a good idea to take a look at the actual information on the web. I''m not sure how many times I''ve been hit with the fist that it''s not enough to just go in blindly. You know, sweetheart, you don''t have to make this so difficult. ...... Zaku, shut up! Yes, ....... Listen, Mr. Jeremias. It is the right of the people to defend themselves. The knights are there to make sure that the people don''t get into a situation where they have to fight! You''re right, ......! In the event that you have any questions concerning where and how to use the internet, you can call us at the web site. Only the gardener''s apprentice was watching from the sidelines, unable to keep up with the current atmosphere. I''m not saying I''m going to challenge Isak anymore! It''s all right if you know. I''m not going to challenge Isak again!" "You understand." Seeing that he had gotten his point across, the apprentice gardener was convinced that this was what he wanted to do. He was sure that Ludia was angry, but it was deliberate that he tried to persuade her with difficult expressions that Jeremias would not like. He guided the situation so that I, who had already refused, would not be entangled any further. The apprentice gardener seriously wondered if he should applaud him for his admiration. "Oh. Remius, why do you want to be so strong? The apprentice gardener asked Yeremias a question that suddenly came to his mind. "It''s to become a knight ....... No, it''s simpler than that. No, it''s simpler than that." "It''s not a lie that it''s for a goal, but Jeremias'' enthusiasm is quite strong. The apprentice gardener, who was directly confronted with the request, felt that there was a very emotional reason other than the greater good. He clenched his fists tightly and replied, "I don''t have to hide my reasons for being strong. "Because I look weak! "What? "You don''t look as strong as your father. Even if I put on muscle, I''ll look weak when I wear clothes, and if I show fire, I''ll be told I don''t look good before I''m feared. So I want to have the strength to overpower everything! Her mother''s straight hair was easy for Jeremias, who was never good at styling her hair. But he can''t be intimidated by appearances like his father, and he can''t be lambasted as weak. That''s very frustrating. It was a very serious matter for Jeremias, who hated to lose. However, the apprentice gardener muttered with a puzzled expression. Then, why don''t you learn to make a blue flame that suits you?¡¡Fire is stronger in blue than in red. "Really? Yeremias did not hesitate to bite at the fact that blue was stronger. The apprentice gardener recoiled a little at the revelation. I''m pretty sure that blue is much hotter than red,....... If you''re a strong magician, Remius, you''ll be able to use it, right? Yeremias is elated by the fact that the color that matches his appearance is more powerful for fire. Yeremias didn''t know anyone with the fire attribute who could produce blue flames. He hoped that if he could do so, it would prove that he was the strongest, not the weakest. It only took a moment for Jeremias to make up his mind. All right, I will be able to produce blue flame! With a new goal in mind, Jeremias couldn''t stand still and dug his heels in. When I''m blue, I''ll show it to Isak. Farewell, then! "Wait for me! Yeremias was about to dash off when he heard a thud on the cobblestones and stopped dead in his tracks. When Jeremias looked back, he saw Lydia standing there, her expression gone. Jeremias froze, sensing the anger that made him shiver as if a bolt of lightning would strike. The shapely lips opened softly to move to speak. "You may leave, but only after you retract your cowardly remark to Zaku. "Hi. That day, Jeremias learned firsthand that beautiful women can be scary when they are really angry. 58 56． future It''s that time of the year when the cold weather becomes unbearable and a fire in the fireplace is appreciated. The sun was setting earlier and earlier, and a quiet darkness was spreading outside my window, and the lights of lamps and fireplaces from houses were turning the night into a warm scene. In my previous life, Japan would have been brightly lit and filled with colorful red and blue illuminations. Then I remembered. "Well, do you know what a reddish blue and a bluish red are? I posed this question to a stuffed white bear with green and yellow odd eyes. This bear is a cell phone used to communicate with a specific person. It''s a magical stone with a magic circle built into it, and the bear''s appearance is a hobby of the person on the other end of the line. What?¡¡What''s up? I remembered something the other day. I think I heard it from Yuuka in a previous life. ...... I check with the princess, Erna, who has memories of being my sister in a previous life. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for and what you can do to help. I''m sure you''ve been thinking about it. ''How did you know? I''m sure you''ll be able to figure it out," he said, "because that''s the analogy I used when I was talking about Remias and Bel. I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to do it. I know that Erna knows about the blue-haired Remius and the red-haired Belle. They were potential squires for Erna''s brother Roy, so it was only natural that they had met. However, it''s strange that she knows her from her previous life, not now as a princess. There are only a few people in this world who know Erna from her previous life. I felt my cheeks twitching. "Remius and Bell are ....... "Yes, they''re your targets. I could easily imagine the smug look on Erna''s face on the other end of the bear phone. It''s been a long time since I heard the name of your planet. It''s an abbreviation for a girl''s game that is the same or similar to this world. Erna seemed to want me to mention it, but it was a topic I wasn''t interested in, so I just said "Oh, right" and let it slide. Then a frustrated voice leaked out from the bear phone. He said, "You should be surprised or more interested. "Because I don''t even remember what happened between you two in the game. "See, the mini-games were gaming and quizzing. That''s the one you were playing, right? "That''s right! I don''t know what kind of minigames I might have been helping with. I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but it''s a good idea. My younger sister, Yuka, completed sound games, gaming games, and quizzes by herself. In the case of gaming, she was able to get through by ignoring the commands and just rattling around. When I played against her in a regular game, it was difficult for me to fight her because it was hard to read her attack patterns. Erna seemed to be shocked when she remembered that it was her turn. She seemed to be shocked when she remembered that it was her turn. I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that. But ......, I also want to talk about your planet. I don''t understand Erna''s impulse to talk about her favorite things to people who aren''t interested in them, like how she tried to talk to me about them in a previous life by comparing them to the Sentai. When I got into shounen manga or games, I would talk to people who liked them, and it was fun. But I''ve never thought of talking to someone who doesn''t seem to be interested in that genre. It''s more fun to talk about common topics than to force the other person to do so. I remember that I used to say that I was a missionary in a previous life. I didn''t understand all of them, but I did like some of their music and manga. Now that I think about it, it may have been a good opportunity for me to learn about genres that I would never touch myself. It was a good opportunity for me to learn about a genre I would never have tried. I remember him bragging to me that he was a support character. I wonder about the fan spirit that sometimes peeks into my life, even though I know it is real. Particularly, when he went from being a fan of Roy-sama to becoming a true brother idiot when they actually became a family, he started talking even more passionately about her, and I feel like I''m getting an earful. And that''s not what this is about!¡¡I like Kimi Hoshi as a work (game). "Is that so? That''s why he wants me to listen to him, because I know Kimiboshi as a game, even if only a little. I''m sure you''ve heard of it, but I''ve never heard of it. It was easy to imagine how funny it was, so I just let it go and allowed him to tell his story. I''m sure you can imagine how easy it is to imagine that. You''ll be able to find a lot of them in the marketplace. He''s not used to dealing with women and is rough with them. And since the heroine is a commoner, she''s not afraid to point it out. I''m not sure what to make of that. I''m not really interested, so I''m going to assume that the radio is playing from the bear. I''m a man, and I can''t understand why a half-naked still is not erotic because he''s a sportsman. While I was unsure of how to respond, I found myself moving on to the story of Belle. "Belle is even easier to encounter, and she''s usually in the library. The heroine''s knowledge of magic is limited, but he tries his best to teach her because he''s interested in magic. It''s also cute that she''s a little bit of a research geek, and when she gets a high grade on a test, she''s as pure and happy as if it were her own. ...... Look at her smile in the sunset scene. I''m not sure what to say. Can I say that? I don''t know how to explain it. I don''t know the scene that''s supposed to be bad, and I don''t want to see it. I don''t know, and I don''t want to see it. "They''re childhood friends, so they''ll appear in each other''s routes. I''m not going to watch the scene, because I don''t want to see it. I don''t know what it means, but "cluster" is a term that Yuka used in relation to social networking. I''m not sure what that means, but cluster is a term that Yuka used in relation to social media. In the event that you have any questions concerning where and how to use the internet, you can call us at the web site. "Maybe it''s a good thing I don''t remember my last life. ...... "What''s going on? I nodded my head, wondering why I thought that. I wondered why he thought that. He had seemed to be enjoying himself with all the fan spirit just a moment ago, but suddenly he sounded depressed, which made me wonder even more. When I asked him about it, he started blurting out, "You know what? I''m sure you''ll be able to figure out what''s going on, but I''m not sure you''ll be able to. I''m sure the hidden characters already have a painful past,......, and there''s nothing you can do about it even if you know about it. It''s hard," Erna says, sounding dejected. It''s a good idea to take a look at the website and see if there is anything you can do to help. I''m not sure what to make of that. It''s not fun to go through your days knowing that someone else is suffering. I''m sure I''ll try to forget it, but I''ll remember it in a moment. Before I met Mr. Daniel again, his dark and brooding face would occasionally come to mind and I would feel a sense of helplessness. If I had only met him the first time, I would still be wondering how he was doing. Even if it wasn''t exactly the same, you know. I don''t like the idea of leaving people who are so good that they are covered by the characters I liked in Kimi Hoshi feeling bad until the game starts just because the heroine helps them. So, it seems that Erna was happy that Leo took action and reconciled with his brother, and that he broke the curse of Nico''s sister. It was something that she realized because she had memories of her previous life. But on the other hand, if she hadn''t remembered, she wouldn''t have even had that concern. Erna let out a wistful sigh. The only good thing about having a memory is that I got to meet Taichi. After the words that she must have blurted out, I felt a small gasp from the other end of the phone, as if she realized that she had misspoken. I, too, rolled my eyes when I heard the unexpected truth. After a moment''s pause, it was Erna who spoke up, looking flustered. I''m not sure what you mean. I''m not sure if you''ve heard of it or not. I''m sorry. I''m glad I was able to apologize to Yuka too. Because we both had memories of our previous lives, we were able to recognize each other in a small exchange. I''ve always wanted to apologize to my family for dying without consulting them about my life expectancy. It was the thing I craved the most in my previous life memories, and it was something I should not have been able to do. Because the people in this world are my family. Taichi''s (previous life) family was not supposed to be there. It was a miracle for me that I was able to meet Erna, who had the memories of the family I wanted to meet even if she blamed me, and that she listened to my apology to Yuka. When I expressed my honest opinion, Erna seemed to be at a loss for words. I''m sure Erna was with you, even if she doesn''t remember. ''Huh? Why? When I told her what I thought of her story, a questioning voice answered from the bear phone. "You can''t hear your heart, can you? "Yes. "Can''t you do something else? What else can you do? You know that bird of the wind that Isak flew? I can share my vision with that thing, like a clairvoyant. I''ll never use it again, Erna added, looking chastened. Erna, who has two attributes, wind and light, is said to be able to use light magic to share vision with the wind bird used for communication. Also, I can only be the size of a sparrow, but Erna can be the size of an eagle no matter how hard she tries to shrink herself. Erna is reluctant to say that birds of prey are not cute, but I''m a little jealous because I think they''re cool. Apparently, clairvoyance is similar to the sensation of VR, and it is fun to use it, as if you are flying in the sky. However, since her vision was focused on the bird, Erna was flying the bird and hit her forehead on the wall of the room, not realizing that she was also moving her body. As a result, Therese, the maid of honor, scolded the princess for the scar on her face, and the king''s father found out that she had flown the bird so close to the border, and lectured her about royalty being like spies. The double pain was very painful, Erna told me with a snort. I wonder. I understand that it''s a cheat move because of the huge amount of magic power and the precious attribute, but all I can think of is that it''s more disappointing than awesome. I''m not sure if you have any previous life memories or not. I''m not sure if you have memories of your previous life or not, it''s just a matter of whether the object of your distress was in the game or not. It could be ....... I''m not sure if you''ve heard of it, but I''m sure you''ve heard of it. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. As a rare member of the royal family with two attributes, Erna''s rarity would have severely restricted her actions. After all, she must have been troubled. You know? So, just think of it as if you happened to see someone else''s diary. "Moo ......, either way, it doesn''t mean I''m useless. "No, man. You and I both can''t help you with anything, even if it''s someone we know. Most of the time, it''s what you do with it that matters. Even if a helping hand is extended, it is meaningless if the person with the problem does not grab that hand. There are things in this world that cannot be helped by the environment, but there are also things that can be helped by relying on someone else. I''ve said it before. I told you before, it''s enough to help people when they ask for help. I repeated what I had said to Erna, who was always worried about Leo and the others. I''ll even go along with Nico to relieve his stress when he''s in trouble or distress. I don''t even listen to him complain unless he wants to talk. It''s too difficult to help someone you don''t even know if that''s what Erna wants. "What if they don''t want to rely on you in the future? "Then you should be happy about that. When we first got to know each other, she used to come to me and mumble whenever she felt uneasy. But that''s because I was the only one close to her age at that time. After she became friends with Katrin and made friends, including the rabbit girl, she had little to say to me. If you''re able to talk to them, that''s fine. I''m glad you''re enjoying yourself. I don''t know how much I agreed with her, but after a few moments of silence, Erna muttered that she understood. That night, we ended up talking too much. The next morning, when I was thinking about what to do because I had no plans, there was a knock at the door. Mom asked me to open the door and see who it was, and it was Marija. Oh, there''s Zaku! What''s wrong? Marija, her cheeks flushed as well as the winter air, took off the cloth covering the basket she was carrying and showed me the inside. "Look!¡¡The shape of the bread with lemon jam, I thought of it myself. Inside the basket, there were three square Danish breads. The center of the loaves was hollowed out and the lemon jam shone bright yellow. On top of the jam, there was a little bit of green shavings that complemented the color of the lemon. The shine and the bright green color of the peppers suggested that they were soaked in honey. Marija, who is helping her parents run a bakery, was given the task of shaping the bread for the first time. I''m sure she''s happy to see the bread she designed on the market. It looks delicious. Marija has good taste to make such a beautiful loaf. "Isn''t it?¡¡The customers love it too. Marija proudly hands me the lemon bread. I take it and leave it with Mom. Mom boils water and prepares tea, and we sit down at the dining table, facing each other, and chat. Marija had come to show me her new bread since I was off. "Zak, what do you want today? "No, I was just thinking of going to see the gardener. Mom, do you want me to get you something on the way home? Sure. ...... Can I come with you? While Mom was wondering if there was something she needed, Marija asked to go with her. There were few flowers in bloom at the gardener''s in winter, and the deciduous trees were asleep. It''s not a very pleasant place for a non-gardener to go. So, when I posed the question, he wanted to know what herbs I could use for cooking bread. There are only a few cold-hardy herbs that can be used in the winter, so it would be hard for Marija to find them on her own. I agreed to go with her, since I was only going to check on the availability of the season. I checked with my mother to see what ingredients were missing, and then headed to the gardening shop with Marija. On the way, I asked how Johan and the others were doing. Johan, the miller, was having trouble with the horses of the wagon that carried the ground flour and was training to control it, while Paul, the blacksmith, was being taught by his father how to adjust the temperature of the cooking stove. Marya recounted to me how she had seen Johan fighting with a horse, and it was funny to see the look of frustration on his face as he was licked by the horse. He said that Paul could now tell the difference between iron and steel in their ore state. It seems that not only Marya but both of them are working hard as apprentices in the family business. If you''re working so hard, you''d better buy Paul a meal. "And? Marija, who had a problem with my words, recited the part that bothered her and tilted her head. I put my hand on her head. "Today, Marija. There''s a reward for growth. On days when I''m given more work to do, Mom always makes me my favorite food for dinner. So I would like to buy Mariya and her friends dinner if they can do more than I can see. If I tell Johan first, he might try harder to catch me with food. Mariya''s expression shines when she hears that lunch is on the house. "Zaku, you''re so generous! "Zaku, you''re so generous!" "Can we go to Ingrid''s bar? Isn''t that place delicious?¡¡I''ve always wanted to go there. I smiled at her, her steps visibly lighter. At the gardener''s, I helped her choose herbs, while Marija warned me against looking at a tree that looked like a dead tree to her, and talking about fertilizer with the gardener. Marija bought a plant of rosemary, which is very useful. It was a small potted plant, but the gardener was at the end of the market street, a long way from Marija''s house, so I walked with it. There was an Ingrid''s Tavern on the way back to Marija''s house, so it was easy to stop there for lunch. It was cold outside, so I ordered a hot stew and potatoes au gratin, which Marija happily ate. I ordered a soup with grilled chicken and onions, which was also delicious. Perhaps because of the ginger in the soup, I felt warm inside even after I left the restaurant. "When is Zak going to church? "When it''s your birthday, before I forget. When I answered her question, Marija nodded vaguely, as if she was thinking. At my age, the purpose of going to church is limited. This is my second test of magic. It is customary for ordinary people to undergo an aptitude test for magical attributes at the age of five, and to have their magical power measured when they are thirteen or four. If the amount of magic power is confirmed to be above a certain level, the country will send a notice via the church at a later date, and the student will be qualified to enter the Royal Academy of Magic. The money needed to enter the academy is paid by the government, and after graduation, you can get a job in the capital, so most people take the entrance exam as if it were a lottery. Because the country is quite large, it is recommended to take the test at least six months before entering the academy, and many commoners take the test when they turn thirteen. The main reason for taking the test early is to learn how to read and write, although some of them are already apprentices in the family business. If you qualify for admission, you will suddenly need to read and write, which you did not need before, and you will have to learn it at church. I''m okay with that, but it would be nice to have some time to take over the work. "What if ......, what if? What if you get in? I''m going because I want to study. I gave the answer I had already decided on. Jan didn''t get the job this year, so he will continue his apprenticeship as a gardener. I''ve already told my parents what I want to do, so I''ll talk to Jan if I get in. "Well, if you get in, you''ll meet a lot of girls your age at ......, right? "Oh, I see. I thought the academy was an away place with a lot of aristocrats, but Mariya was right, it''s a place where other people my age gather. I was planning to go there to study magic, but maybe I''d meet someone I could talk to. I hadn''t thought about the possibility of making friends. When I looked at Mariya to thank her for giving me something to look forward to when I passed the exam, she had a strange expression on her face and was muttering something. Apparently, she wasn''t talking to me, she was just letting a thought slip out of her mouth. She seems to be wondering what to do, so perhaps Marija is also interested in the Magic Academy. If you want to learn to read in advance, I can tell you when Annika-sama will be at the orphanage in Merkel Church. Annika''s way of teaching is easy to understand. As I walked alongside the pondering Marija, she suddenly came to me with a pathetic look on her face. "Because I''ll miss my wedding? "What? You''re going to the school because you want a girlfriend? What? How did you leap to such a conclusion when you first said you wanted to study? Did Marya fear that I wouldn''t be able to find someone to marry unless I went to the school because there were no girls close to my age in the neighborhood? I''m sure you''ll be able to find someone to marry if you go to the school, but even if you do, there are a lot of aristocrats in the school, so the girls will be concentrated on the ones with the most money and looks, and there''s no way an average guy like me can get a girlfriend. It''s impossible to get a girlfriend when there''s a beautiful Nico in the same grade. There''s no haze. When I told her to calm down and think about it, and told her that she was being reckless with her specs, she finally seemed to calm down. Then Zaku might miss his chance at marriage, whether he gets the job or not. "Maybe. "Maybe." I didn''t mind, because I could be a gardener even if I couldn''t marry. The Ernst family garden would be safe if there was someone like Jan who would inherit the skill, not the blood. As for me, as long as I can garden when I''m an old man, that''s all that matters. My parents are not the type to rush me into marriage, so I don''t feel threatened. Perhaps because I have found something I can be absorbed in, I feel that I have less desire for love than in my previous life. When I was around this age, I was upset when girls started to change. I wonder if I should just chalk up their transformation into female bodies to secondary s*xual characteristics. Men can only be puzzled, not knowing how to treat them differently. I''ve tried to dig up memories of my previous life to see if I can become aware of the opposite s*x, but no matter how I try, my attention is always on the garden. I guess I''m not ready for the whole love thing. I nodded, thinking that I might really miss the chance to get married, as Marija had pointed out. "If Zaku misses his chance to marry, shall I marry him? "You know what, ....... Don''t joke about treating yourself lightly. I was going to say that. When I looked next to him, I saw his fists trembling with too much force and his eyes widened with determination, but they still fell to his feet instead of to me. I could tell by the way he was looking at me that the redness in his face was not due to the freezing air. I knew that Mariya wasn''t joking when she reacted in a contradictory manner to the light-hearted comment (line) that was spoken. I was surprised. I felt differently, then I understood the meaning of the discrepancy between her words and actions, and even though I understood, I couldn''t accept the situation. I didn''t think it would happen to me. The only thing I know for sure is that I have to answer. Marya is being serious. You can''t just let it go because she''s younger or because she''s a kid. That''s why I can''t think of anything else to say. As if she couldn''t stand the fact that I didn''t respond at all, she looked up and picked up the potted osmosis plant I was holding with both hands. I''m almost there, so that''s enough. Thank you. "Ahh. My reflexive answer was choked up in my throat. I didn''t want to speak carelessly. I''ll see you later. With a tight smile, Marija said goodbye. Without waiting for my reply, she turned on her heel. I''ll see you later ....... Before I could take a step forward, she left me speechless again. I watched in amazement as she disappeared into the bakery door. I had thought that being confessed to by a girl would be more exciting. It was the first time a girl had confessed her feelings to me. Including my previous life. I thought it was too early to tell. ...... Almost a month has passed since my first confession, and the New Year has come. I haven''t seen Marya since then. I don''t know if it''s because she''s avoiding me, or if it''s just a coincidence that our vacations don''t coincide. Maybe Mariya''s bakery was also busy, because hard bread sells well during the New Year holidays when families spend time together at home. Zaku, have you caught a cold? "What ......? As I stared blankly at the brown water, a worried young lady asked. I''m taking a break from my work in the greenhouse to have tea with the lady and the maid, Katrin. I was going to ask my father if I could work in the greenhouse, but Yang himself wanted to work outside because he wanted to get used to the cold of King''s Landing. Suddenly he was concerned about my health, and I, who was in perfect health, tilted my head. "Why? My voice is scratchy, and I''m a little ...... It''s a voice change. Voice change? When I explained to her that it was because of her voice, she rolled her eyes, as if she didn''t know. I''m having a growth spurt. Don''t worry if I sound like this a few times for a while. I hope you''re not sick," she said, tilting her head and nodding at my inability to speak. "Does your voice change? It''s a modulation that girls don''t have, so she can''t imagine it, and she stares at my throat curiously. There''s a larynx that''s starting to come out. "Yeah. It gets lower. "Low. ...... The lady frowns, wondering how I imagined it. It''s a gradual process, so it won''t get lower all of a sudden. I was a little curious as to how low she thought my voice would go. "Even if you''re not sick, your throat must be tight. Can I put some honey in it for you? Katrin was concerned and held up a ceramic jar of honey. I thanked her and said no, I was fine. For a moment, the thought of the honeydew on top of the lemon jam crossed my mind. So I paused for a moment to say no. The lady didn''t miss it. Zak, you''re not feeling well, are you?¡¡You''re a little fuzzy sometimes. She asked a little angrily if I had a fever. If I were hiding the fact that I wasn''t feeling well, I''d probably be scolded for it. But I''m quite healthy, I shake my head. "I was just thinking about something I''m not used to. What''s troubling you? I smiled at her and she gave me a caring look. It''s nice of her to worry about you if you''re not feeling well either physically or mentally. I''m not worried, I''m fine. Besides, this is something I need to think about. You''ve got your answer. It''s just a matter of how to tell her. I''ve made up my mind. I can''t let anyone''s opinion influence my decision, so I can''t rely on anyone. So don''t talk to your daughter or Nico. I met Nico the other day, and he might have noticed, but he didn''t ask. I''m grateful to Nico and to the lady who is concerned about what''s going on. Thank you for worrying about me. "No, I''m not worried about you, ......! When I laughed with gratitude, the young lady was surprised and upset by something and looked for an excuse, finally claiming that it was because she didn''t want Katrin to catch a cold. It was a bit of a stretch to worry about whether or not she was worried, but she insisted, so I nodded. I changed my mind, thinking that if I was going to make her worry like this, I might as well be a little more proactive. I thought I could just tell her when I saw her, but I decided to go and see her myself. On the day off after I made up my mind, I was getting ready to go out to Mariya''s bakery since I had no plans. Just as I was putting on my winter jacket, there was a knock at the front door. "Zak, are you there? Johan? As soon as I knocked, a voice came through the door and identified the visitor. I went to the door and opened it to see an unexpected sight. For some reason, Johan, who had many fresh scars on his face, and Marija, who seemed to have been grabbed by the wrist and taken away by Johan, were standing together, looking away from me awkwardly. Did you get into a fight ......? I''m not sure what to make of this. The only time I''ve seen a hand fight was a few years ago when I was a little kid. Moreover, this time, Johan was injured on one side. I wonder what happened to him. I''m not hurt in any way. No. Without answering my question, Johan thrusts Mariya in front of me. "Hey ......? What happened to your bravado earlier? You''ve got to be prepared for that. You''re a real pain in the ass, you know that? What? The two of them start arguing in front of me, unable to comprehend the situation. I don''t know what I''m supposed to do. I don''t know what''s going on, so I can''t mediate. "Zaku, take him away, he''s annoying. I''m drinking Auntie Rie''s tea. Yeah. Oh, we need to get you patched up first. Johan stumbles past me and into the house. He suggested that I treat his injury, but my mother warned him against it because Johan insisted that he would get better if he was left alone. She followed Johan into the house, and when she looked back at the doorway, Marija was lying on her face, still and motionless. Johan told her to take her with him, but where should he take her? In any case, the person I was going to see is right in front of me now. "Mariya, can I talk to you alone, please? I asked, and she jumped her shoulders. She pondered for a few seconds and then gave a small vertical shake of her head. I thought about going outside, but I didn''t have anywhere to go, so I decided to take the two cups of tea my mother had made and talk in the courtyard of the house. I turned over the wooden box used to carry the seedlings and laid a thick cloth on it, and we both sat on it as chairs. Johan and Mother are having tea at the dining table, but even though they are on the same floor, they are far enough away that they can''t hear each other. Marya uses the lap blanket that Mom gave her, and puts a mug on top of it, wrapping it with both hands. This way, the heat of the hot tea would be transmitted to her hands through the mug. I took a sip or two, feeling the heat of the tea warm my body, and then I started to talk. I thought it over. Marya remained silent. But her fingers tighten around the mug, so I decide she''s listening and I continue. "...... I can''t take Marija as my wife. I almost say, "Sorry," but I hold it back. I felt that neither "sorry" nor "thank you" would be appropriate to convey my answer. After hearing my answer, Marija finally opened her mouth. "Is there someone else you like ......? "No. "Then! Then you can make me a candidate for your wife! "Mariya. I stopped her from saying anything out of desperation by calling her name. It''s not polite to withhold such a thing from Mariya, who took you seriously. I want you to take care of yourself more. "I only thought about Mariya. She''s three years younger than me, but she''s an amazing girl who''s determined to choose her future. She''s hardworking and strong. I don''t know how long she''s been thinking about me, but I don''t think it''s because she''s crazy, I think she''s just trying to be taller. The reason for this is probably the age difference between us. I''m not an adult, but I was born before Mariya. Mariya was already a girl. When she confessed her love to me, I was surprised to realize that. So I think. "I want her to be happy. I didn''t know if I was saying it right, so I struggled to hold the mug in my hand. "But with someone else. I think it was someone else. It''s a memory from a previous life, but I understand how it differs from romantic feelings. It''s about whether you can imagine a future after your feelings are shared. Even if Mariya can imagine a future with me, I can''t imagine myself next to her. I like Marija, but it''s definitely not a romantic feeling. So, for Marija, it''s the same as not liking her. I don''t know how she will take my answer, which is based on my own view of Marija as a girl of the opposite s*x. No matter how I said it, I knew it would hurt her, so I prepared myself for that. I''m not sure how she''s going to take it. "............ Zak, that''s terrible. Yes. "No fair. Yes. I''m not sure if this is a good idea, but it''s a good idea. I nodded and accepted the blame that fell with her tears. Every time she spat out her accusations, she drank a cup of tea. It was as if she was trying to make up for the tears she had spilled. In the past, I would have stroked her head and lent her my heart as much as I could until she stopped crying. But from now on, I couldn''t. After drinking her mug of tea, Marija wipes her tears with her sleeve and stands up to get a refill. She wipes her tears with her sleeve and stands up. "I don''t care if I become a good woman and regret it later. She opened the door to the dining room and walked in. "Right. I smile in affirmation. A girl who can stand up for herself is definitely a good girl. This year, it did not snow even in February. It''s a little disappointing, though, because we live in an area with a low snowfall rate. The rain in winter chills me to the core. That''s why it felt colder this year than last year. Why does it feel less cold when it snows, when it snows because the temperature goes down? Maybe it''s because I''m more excited. I thought about this as I cleaned the stone pavement of the main entrance. After it rains, it is dangerous if it freezes, so I spread dried straw to absorb water, and then swept it with a broom. If we spread gravel, it would prevent slipping, but it would spoil the scenery. Therefore, it is better to use dried straw. Yan and I took turns carrying the swept straw in a cart, and by the time we had finished cleaning the stone pavement, it was already late afternoon. By the time we had finished sweeping the cobblestones, it was already late afternoon. Jan said she would take care of the last straw on the cart, and I went to work on the greenhouse. Since then, whenever I see Marija, we have an awkward exchange. Compared to the first time, when she used to turn and run away when we made eye contact, it''s probably better now that we can talk. I can''t do it as well as I used to, but I''ll be glad if one day I can get used to the new distance and talk normally. I guess I''m a horrible person if I say no and then feel lonely when people don''t like me, like Mariya said. As I walked along, watching my breath turn white and melt into the sky, I arrived in front of the greenhouse. I take a deep breath in and a big one out because I can''t see inside the greenhouse. I breathed in, and then exhaled. The fresh air that I had inhaled was exhaled out with the heat of my lungs. I watched the white disappear, and felt refreshed. Ah, I''m so tired. I stretched out my arms and let it out. When I said it out loud, I realized that I was tired. It wasn''t that Marya''s feelings were a burden. I was simply tired of the emergency of being confessed to. I thought about a lot of things I don''t usually think about. The hardest part was to get rid of the external excuses like "she''s like a sister" or "she''s just a child" or "it''s about Johan". The answer was simple, but why was it so difficult to tell her? After all, love is difficult for me. Good work. A word of encouragement came back to me as I spoke to myself. I turned around and was met with pale blue eyes. Her soft, pale blond hair swayed softly. I thought for a moment that her hair, which was transparent in the light, would melt into the air like snow. The young lady is smiling with her emotions in her words. She was probably just saying that she was tired from working in the garden. But I hadn''t talked to anyone about it, so that comment sunk in. My cheeks naturally relaxed. "Ma''am. "Zak, your throat is healed. After he said that, I noticed that my voice was coming out easily. I''m not much of a talker, but it''s still a relief to be able to talk without feeling like I''m choking. I told you I''m not sick. I laugh at the relief in her voice. Her difficulty in speaking seemed to bother her. You''re getting a little low. ...... Is that so? I don''t think I''ve changed at all. You know exactly what I mean. Maybe it''s because you have good hearing. She puts her bent forefinger to her chin and looks thoughtful. I wonder if she feels uncomfortable with my strange voice. "Weird? "Not strange, ......, but rather... "Rather? When I asked her what she meant, she seemed to have come to her senses and her cheeks flushed. It''s nothing, it''s nothing!¡¡I''m going in quickly, the tea Katrin prepared will get cold. "Oh, what''s today''s snack? I was more interested in the sweets than in the topic of conversation, so I continued to ask the lady who was going into the greenhouse first. So I quickly forgot that she was about to say something. Today''s snack was a baked snowball to make up for the snow that hadn''t fallen. I was scolded when I said that the baked goods in the shape of snowballs were just round cookies, and the lady lectured me about the types of baked goods. I can''t even distinguish between different kinds of baked goods, and I may never be able to fall in love. 59 57． Shunsuen A girl walks lightly through a spring garden. When she finds the person she is looking for, she shouts out. "Brother Isak! "Hello, Flora. The boy, an apprentice gardener who was working in the flowerbeds, approached the girl and immediately embraced her in his arms, commenting on her good health and patting her on the head with a hand that had been removed. The girl, Flora, felt the touch of his palm, and her expression faded with satisfaction. "You''re going to show me today, right? She tugged on the sleeve of the apprentice gardener several times, as if she was looking forward to it. "Flora. Before the apprentice gardener could nod, a calm but clear voice called her name. Before the gardener''s apprentice could nod, a calm but pleasant voice called her name. "Will you show me, ......? When Flora rephrased her question, the voice softened its quiet expression and smiled. Flora was pleased to receive a passing grade, but there was more to the story. "You haven''t said hello yet, have you? "Hello, Brother Isak. Hello, brother Isak. Hello, Dennis and Jan. Flora noticed this and immediately greeted the apprentice gardener, his father and his apprentice. Each of them returned the greeting with a bark or a word. I''m sorry to interrupt your work. I think I took a break at the wrong time. ...... "No, I just missed my break, thank you. Thank you, sweetheart. When Ludia apologized, the apprentice gardener thanked her in return. Relieved that he hadn''t interfered with their work, Lydia raised an eyebrow as she examined his reply. "Zaku and the others should do something about working too hard. Rydia points out that the situation cannot be overlooked. He meant that he would not have taken a break if he and his sister had not come. Dennis, a taciturn gardener, worked in silence, and when he was young, he once collapsed after working without taking a day off voluntarily. His son, too, seems to enjoy his work, even singing to himself while he works. His younger apprentice also has a high level of concentration and easily forgets to take breaks. R¨¹dia thinks that it would be a shame if all three of them were garden idiots. It would be nice if we could put clocks all over the garden. We don''t have watches, and even if we did, they''d be too expensive. "Watches? The apprentice gardener mentioned an unfamiliar word to Lydia, who thought that if they had a watch that told the time, they would take a proper break. "A watch small enough to be worn on the wrist. "Then it must be smaller than a pocket watch. Then it must be smaller than a pocket watch." Even pocket watches are not available to commoners. Servants in aristocratic residences carry them, as does the head of the household. In the downtown area, church bells toll the time every three hours during the day. Well, even if it were there, you wouldn''t notice it unless it rang. What''s the use of a clock if it doesn''t ring? Lydia is dismayed by the gardener''s apprentice who laughs at the uselessness of the clock. If there were such a thing as a small, portable watch that told the time by sound, it would only be owned by a handful of people, such as royalty or high nobility. It would be a long time before the common people could afford them. Both of us are aware of this, and we are talking about our dreams, but you are thinking very haphazardly by withdrawing your idea after giving a suggestion for improvement. The apprentice gardener laughed at Lydia''s earnest response, even though he knew it was a rambling exchange. He smiles and takes it, which makes Lydia feel very strange sometimes, even though she thinks it''s not very cute that he only gives her pointers. I''m sure you''ll agree that it''s a great idea. The sister who raises her hand and is excited is very honest. She''s trying to learn how to use the language, and it''s adorable that she''s a little flustered. "Thanks, but that''s going to make things difficult for Flora. "That''s okay. I''ll get to see Brother Isak. Seeing her sister so innocently happy to have an excuse to see him, Lydia feels that she is very different from him. When she was Flora''s age, she would have looked for a reason before coming to see him. It took me several years to be able to visit her without a reason. It took me a few years to be able to visit her without a reason. But it''s something I need to work on. "But it''s something I have to work on. It''ll take up less of Flora''s time. ...... Okeydokey, it''s not hard work. You''ve been here before, girl. In the event you''re a gardener''s apprentice, you''ll be able to see the peach-colored eyes of Flora as she looks at her sister. Lydia froze as she looked straight at him. You''ve always been here after you''ve learned your lesson. I''ve never come here to skip school. Oh, of course not. ......! What do you think you''re doing? The apprentice gardener smiled proudly as he took his word for it. You know what?¡¡Flora''s sister is pretty cool, right? "Yeah. Yeah, she''s awesome! So let''s make sure we take care of ourselves. Yeah. Lydia is frightened by her sister''s peach-colored eyes shining with respect. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. You''ll be able to find a lot more than just a few of them. I thought I was accustomed to having one of my guards, Emilia, and the others following me around, but they usually keep quiet and refrain from doing so, and I don''t like it when they react just like this. She managed to suppress her embarrassment by the fact that her sister was now positive about her lessons. When Ludia and her friends arrived, it was time to take a break and go with the apprentice gardener to his garden for self-study. Flora insists on walking by herself, so the apprentice gardener holds her hand to keep her from tripping. Lydia and Emilia followed, smiling as they walked along, happily humming a song with rhyming lyrics that sounded like a play on words. When they had finished the song, the apprentice gardener seemed to remember something and smiled a little. "What is it? When Lydia asked him why, his coppery eyes turned to her. I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one. What is it? This is a great way to make sure that you are getting the most out of your time. Flora is five years old now, right? "Yes, she''s five. "Yes, five years old!" Flora affirmed, holding out her unclasped hand. The gardener''s apprentice nodded in agreement and said, "That''s why. "That''s about the first time I met your daughter. Is that so? "Really?" "Yeah. Yeah. But she was already talking so well, I thought she was amazing. ...... Really?¡¡Oh, my God, you''re amazing. Yeah, it''s amazing. I''m not sure if you''ve ever heard of it, but I''m sure you''ve heard of it. It is true that at that time, I wanted my parents to see me as much as possible, so I practiced my manners very hard to give them a reason to praise me. It was before the birth of my younger sister, and I was worried that my parents would steal her away. I was so embarrassed that my efforts had been exposed in our first meeting. Why didn''t they just let it go, saying that there are individual differences in growth? Knowing how badly she had behaved in their first meeting, it was unexpected for Lydia that she had been evaluated in such a way. She wanted to protest that her sister had suddenly brought up a subject that she didn''t want to be brought up again, but she couldn''t get angry because it seemed to be a reason for her sister to get upset. Feeling helpless, she grudgingly walked over to the apprentice gardener and muttered in a voice only he could hear. I''m not sure what to say, but I''m going to say it. It''s a waste of time. What? You''re cute, but if you keep complaining and frowning all the time, it''s a waste. If you don''t care, I''ll leave you alone, he said. Ludia didn''t know that this was what he meant. When he went to demand an apology, he was certainly rephrased in the affirmative, but she didn''t think he was worried about the future. Why now? Lydia felt the heat in her cheeks spread across her face. She knew that there were many things he would not answer unless she asked. Still, after five years, she wished he hadn''t revealed the heartbreaking truth. It would have been better if he had just kept it to himself. Lydia regretted that she had pursued his reminiscent laughter. From then on, she followed behind them in silence, so as not to be seen by the apprentice gardener until they reached the study garden. Soon they reached their destination, and she heard the squeals of her sister who had gone through the hedge first. Ludia also went through the hedge and found out why her sister was so excited. It was just flowers blooming. For some reason, the mere sight of them gave her a sense of relief, and the vivid colors made her excited to hear that it was spring. These small flowers, which might be called weeds in some circumstances, were given a place to bloom and were blooming freely. Small flowers, such as the yellow Kagamigusa and the white and peach-colored Harujion, bloomed in clusters, and the path between the flowers made a winding path around the small square. The fountain with the stone statue of an owl in the center was still there, but it was doubtful that he would be able to reach it, buried under the flowers. He had once planted cherry blossoms of varying colors around the fountain, making it difficult to sit on the edge of the fountain, so there was some concern. Still, I can''t disguise the fact that the current scene has made my heart spring. It''s like Freiheit, isn''t it? What''s that? The young apprentice gardener tilted his head at the unfamiliar name. The boy, an apprentice gardener, tilted his head at the unfamiliar name, which he found unfamiliar to him as a commoner. It''s a store famous for its floral designs. Freiheit''s store, which he started as a hobby of collecting antiques, sells a variety of goods, including textiles and ornaments. However, the most popular items are the store''s own floral designs. The patterns on the surface of cosmetic boxes and the embroidery on the skirts of dresses appear to be scattered haphazardly but are arranged in a regular pattern. The name of the store came to refer directly to the floral patterns, as the elaborate designs could not be imitated anywhere else. I once bought a Freiheit jewelry box as a birthday present for your mother. It''s very similar to the vividness of the colors. Lydia couldn''t say that she felt the same excitement when she saw it. The shopkeeper told her with shining eyes about his dream for the distant future, that when the technology of weaving and printing was more developed than now, he would like to make Freiheit flowers bloom directly on the whole cloth and distribute it to the common people. His childlike gleam in his eyes reminded me of the boy who was an apprentice gardener. I felt embarrassed at the fact that I remembered him without him, and could not continue to speak. I''d like to go to that store. The gardener''s apprentice, who seemed unusually interested, muttered not a wish but an impression. Ludia noticed this and wondered if she should pretend she hadn''t heard it. It was not the kind of place a commoner like him could go to. So Ludia could not easily assure him that she would take him there. At least I could show him the jewelry box I gave him at the tea party with his mother, he thought, searching for an alternative. The apprentice gardener laughed and patted her on the head when he saw that she had just picked up on his mumbling and began to worry seriously. The small shock brought her back to consciousness from the sea of thoughts, and she looked up at him. There are so many beautiful patterns? "Yes. Yes, it was lovely. I see," he smiled. She smiled back, not wanting to look gloomy when he seemed unconcerned. What is normal for a nobleman like Lydia is not normal for a commoner like him. There have been many times before and since. Each time, he laughed. There was not the slightest sign of inevitability or resignation, only happiness. So Lydia understood that it would be disrespectful to him to feel hurt by the difference. You and he both understand that there are things you can''t do because you''re noble. Just because we''re different doesn''t mean we''re superior or inferior, and there''s no need for us to belittle ourselves. Now we are looking at the same scene side by side. This is much more important, she reminded herself. After that, she decided to enjoy the spring garden with her frolicking sister. ...... And again, Zak said on the spur of the moment. I''m sure you''ll be pleased to hear that. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. In the garden of Duke Ernst''s mansion, Lydia and Roy are having a tea party. To the world, this is a meeting between two engaged couples, but to them, it''s just a status report with friends. By a strange coincidence, their mutual acquaintances include not only two boys who are candidates for Roy''s direct vassalage, but also a boy who is an apprentice gardener. And since they were the only two people outside of their families who could mention the gardener''s apprentice to each other, it was a natural topic of conversation. They exchange information that they don''t know about each other, such as how Ludia is doing in the garden and how Roy is inspecting the city. It was a topic that could only be discussed and laughed about in this situation, with Roy''s squire and Lydia''s bodyguard in reserve. As they were talking about the apprentice gardener, Lydia suddenly thought. "Um, ...... Roy, could you turn the clock into a facility? Why? The nobles and commoners have different senses of time, don''t they?¡¡I''ve heard that there are fountains in the central square and wells in the downtown area where people can easily gather. I thought if we could put a big clock in those places, we could have the same perspective. He said he wished he could make the clocks smaller and carry them with him, but that was not something he could realistically do right away. However, it would be possible to use the current technology to make even larger clocks scattered in places where people come and go. If this could be done, everyone present, regardless of status, would be able to keep the same time. Roy smiled softly as he listened to Lydia''s serious idea. You have a very interesting point of view, Miss Lydia. "Isn''t that right, ......? Yeah. You don''t get a chance to see much of the city, but it''s amazing that you can come up with such a great idea. That''s because ......, Master Roy tells us what''s going on in the city. ...... Lydia was embarrassed to receive such unexpected praise from Roy, her prince and friend. When she returned home for the off-season, her grandfather, who was in charge of the dukedom, taught her how to read a map. Since then, Lydia has often looked at the map of the royal capital. It was surprisingly fun to check where on the map Roy had told her about the inspection. As she looked at the map, she imagined the central square, the promenade, the small square in the downtown area with wells, etc., and what kind of people would come and go in each of them. No, Miss Lydia has a good eye. I''ll consider it. Are you sure you want to do this, ......? I simply thought that it would be less expensive to make it a public facility than to hand out watches to each person. There is no estimate of the actual cost or time involved, and Lydia, as a young lady, does not have that level of knowledge. Therefore, to her, it was an idea that was no more realistic than the statement of a young apprentice gardener. Rydia was taken aback when the idea was so easily adopted. When Roy, the prince, made his move, it became more realistic. He didn''t know how long it would take, but he was surprised to learn that it was feasible. At Ludia''s confirmation, Roy nodded, smiling a little happily. His nod slowly filled her with joy and made her heart beat faster. She was very happy that she could be of some use to him, even if she was only a young lady. I was wondering, when is Miss Lydia going to tell the Marquess Augustus and the others? "What?¡¡About what? "About Isak. I''ve been wondering about that for a while. He had been wondering about it for a long time, which meant that he knew Roy would tell him someday. But Lydia hadn''t thought about telling him. Why would she need to, when she could talk to Roy like this? Why on earth would Roy think it necessary for Lydia to tell her other friends about him? Roy chuckled as Lydia wondered what to ask him about the unexpected. I''m a man. I''m a man, and there will be times in the future when I won''t be able to help Miss Lydia. "Why not Katrin, Emilia and the others? ......? If it''s a same-s*x counselor, there are girls who already know about his existence. Why can''t it be them? "Excuse me. They''re friends of Miss Ludia''s, aren''t they? Not that they shouldn''t be, but ...... as your friend, that''s what I thought. Roy''s smile was thoughtful, and Lydia thought about it. I have consulted with the apprentice gardener on several occasions for other reasons. And it''s not as if Tordeliese and the others haven''t brought up the subject of his involvement. Each time, he would try to hide it and divert the topic, but wasn''t that dishonest? I felt uncomfortable about continuing to hide the fact that these women are my dear friends. As I realized my discomfort, I also realized my cowardice in not trusting my friends. I was afraid that they would give up on me, even though I knew better than anyone else that they were not that kind of people. Thinking about their personalities, Lydia made up her mind. How can I talk to them? ...... It is good that you have made up your mind, but you do not know how to start. "Speak your mind, Miss Lydia. Roy smiled encouragingly at Lydia. A few days after the conversation with Roy, the sound of girls chatting and laughing echoed softly in Duke Ernst''s mansion. In Ludia''s room, her friends were sitting around a table with tea cups. Tordeliese, the marquise, who was her first friend; Zaskia, the baroness, who became her friend after she had encouraged her at a party; and Steffenier, the countess, who had grown strong despite being in an environment where she was easily mistreated. They talk about their favorite childhood picture books, the latest dress trends, and other trivial topics. Just by being together, everyone talks and laughs. Ludia realizes that spending time with these women has become second nature to her. "You know, ....... What is it? When Lydia tries to start a conversation, Tordeliese smiles as if to encourage her, and Stefanie and Zaskia are ready to listen. There''s something I''d like you to hear, Torde and the others. ...... Lydia searched for the right words, wondering if she would be able to convey them successfully. I''m not sure if I''ll be able to do it, but I''m sure I''ll be able to do it. I''m not sure I''m going to be able to ...... I have a friend who is a commoner," she said, letting out a deep breath in an attempt to release her heartbeat, which was beating more nervously than she had expected. I have a commoner friend! I used to be a commoner myself. I''m an ex-commoner myself." Steffenier pointed at himself and tilted his head. It was no secret that she had been taken in by the Countess after her mother''s remarriage. Tordeliese and the others looked at her like she was a friend of theirs. While relieved by the reaction of her friends, Lydia spun her words awkwardly because there was some information she had not yet given them. He''s a servant in our family. "So he''s a boy? Won''t that make His Highness jealous? When it turned out to be a heteros*xual friend, Steffenier and Zaskia involuntarily put their hands on the table and raised their hips. Lydia was somewhat intimidated by the vigorous reaction. No, ......, Master Roy knows about such things. ...... perhaps you''re someone I''ve met? Tordeliese asks Lydia, recalling her memories. Tordelise remembers him, even though she only saw his face a few times at a party a few years ago. LUDIA is surprised by this fact. "Do you remember ......? "Yes, of course. You''re that comrade, aren''t you? She took Lydia''s question as an affirmation, and Tordelysse put her palms together, glad to have won. You''re not the one with the sepals, are you? Zaskia was reminded of the boy who had been her dance partner by Tordelise''s satisfied look. He was the only person of the opposite s*x close to Ludia''s age that she could think of. I''ve heard of him. I''ve heard of him. He was like a ghost before I met Dia and the others, wasn''t he? "Aunt ...... I''ve heard of that, isn''t it? The fact that he was rumored to be the king of the calyxes at the time made her itchy, but it also made her feel uncomfortable that he was being treated like an outsider. He''s human. Steffenier, who had never met the man himself, envied Tordeliese and the others. We were worried that you had quit, since we had not seen you here. Tordeliese patted his chest in relief. He had been introduced as the squire of the Ernst family, but he had not been seen at all when he visited the mansion, and that had bothered him. That''s because he''s really an apprentice gardener. ...... "So he knows a lot about flower names! Zaskia''s face lit up when she realized that he was also a good dancer. When Steffenier, who was the only one who didn''t understand, asked him what was going on, Zaskia happily explained to him what had happened. Steffenier listened with admiration and concluded that he was glad he was not the final ghost. To Steffenier, who had never seen one, the rumor about you in the calyx was a kind of ghost story. Lydia was taken aback when Tordeliese and the others took it in stride, as Roy had so matter-of-factly put it. "Don''t you think that''s strange ......? I was prepared to feel a little uncomfortable, if not scorned. But they did not ask why or why not. In response to Ludia''s question, the three of them looked at each other once, and then smiled. It was a fearless, confident smile. He is a man who cares for you. I can tell that just by talking to her! I''ve never met him, but if he''s a friend of Dear''s, he doesn''t seem like a bad person. I''ve never met him, but if he''s a friend of yours, he doesn''t seem like a bad person. She was glad to be friends with Tordelise and the others, she thought to herself, but there was something more she needed to say. Thank you. Lydia smiled as she expressed her gratitude. She smiled and settled down with her friends, and one of them, Steffenier, raised his hand to make a statement. "What''s the matter, Monsieur Fanny? "It''s cunning. "Yes. I''ve never seen your friend, even though you all know him. I''ve never seen my friend when everyone else knows him. You will find a lot of things that you can do to make your life easier. Lydia pondered what she should do. It would be a hindrance to the work if this many people came, and the appearance of his father, Denis, could easily be misunderstood. Zaskia, in particular, would have to be prepared. On the other hand, the other side might feel intimidated if Jan and the others encountered several young ladies. Oh, ......, you might be able to see them from the terrace by now. Lydia thought of a way to check from here. The most recent work must have been tending to the flower beds in the backyard. Since Lydia''s room faced the backyard, there was a possibility that she could see it from a distance. At Ludia''s suggestion, Steffenier and the others went out to the terrace. From the terrace on the second floor, they could see the spring flowers blooming in the flowerbeds, and for a moment they forgot their purpose and let out a sigh of admiration. They regained their composure and began to look for a figure, but were unable to find one, so they stuck to the railing and looked around. Ludia also put her hand on the railing and looked down at the flowerbed. There she is. "Where are you? Steffenier, who was next to Lydia when she found him, reacted to the voice and followed Lydia''s gaze. "Oh. There''s a big guy. "There are two of them nearby. ...... Which one is it? Well, Dennis ...... is the one on the right, the big gardener. You can''t see his face very well. You can''t see his face very well, but you can tell him apart. Steffenier spotted the most obvious gardener, and Tordeliese recognized the apprentice gardeners. When Ludia told him who she was looking for, Zaskia squinted and looked closely, and then praised Ludia for being able to tell the difference. Ludia replied that it was not difficult for her to recognize him because he was a servant of the family. It is true that they may look alike from a distance because of their work clothes, but he has Tobi-iro hair that tends to fly outward, and his younger brother Yang has Kurii-iro hair that is shorter and harder than his. Both of them are tanned from their work, but their skin color is also different. I knew them as individuals and could tell the difference, but Zaskia seemed to take it as humility and her eyes lit up with admiration. What kind of person are you? After trying in vain to recognize her face, not only squinting but also standing on tiptoe, Steffenier decided to ask Lydia, whom he knew, directly. When asked, Lydia looked at the apprentice gardener working in the flowerbed and wondered how to explain. Knowing who he was, she could imagine that he was enjoying his work, even if she could not see him. Maybe he''s humming a tune. He''s Zak...... Isak, and he''s been my go-to guy since I was a kid. "So he''s your childhood friend. I''m not sure if I should nod in agreement with Steffenier. If they had been together since childhood, Katrin the maid seemed more appropriate than him as a servant. However, Katrin and he are both servants, and it''s not as if they are just casual childhood friends. Not knowing what name to use, Ludia just smiled. I guess being a gardener is his vocation, because he is always thinking about his garden. But he''s also very caring and meddlesome ......, and when he sees someone in need, he moves to help, even doing things he doesn''t have to, like substituting for my dancing. Even as a dance proxy, he could say no. He said he had met Roy as a lost guide, and he had brought Nikolaus into the garden for shelter. Perhaps he doesn''t realize that he is not the only one who can''t leave people alone, even if he has never met them before. He reaches out when he knows he can. When it is beyond his control, he relies on others, but he has no option but to pretend that he did not see it. He confronts what most people would turn away from. I really can''t help it. He seems to live his life freely and as he pleases, but he does not despise others. I feel that his nature is precious, so I am worried that he will be reckless, but I do not want to correct him. So she could only smile. "It''s important, isn''t it? Lydia could not deny Steffenier''s confirmation. Yes. Yes, I need him in order to be me. Whenever Lydia tried to control her mind, he would notice. It is only because of him that I am able to stand up straight and not bend myself. Lydia''s assertion was dignified and looked noble in the eyes of the Steffeniers. He is a good friend of yours, isn''t he, Isak? "He is a very nice man. Tordeliese smiled contentedly, Zaskia agreed with a flush on her cheeks. She knew that he was a nice man, but Stefanie, who had only seen him in his work clothes, could not understand his reaction. She looked at him again, but he was dressed in the same way she had seen him when she was downtown, and there was nothing to make her smile. He looks taller than us, is he older than you? Steffenier noticed that the apprentice gardener also looked taller than them, though it was hard to notice since the gardener, who was his father, was a big man. Her question was answered in the affirmative by Lydia. "I''ll be thirteen soon. "Then, if you get accepted, you might be in the school the year after next. "You will be accepted ......? What?" Lydia tilted her head, and Steffenier tilted his head as well. It''s time to measure your magical capacity, right?¡¡I''m not sure what to make of it. Since Ludia and the other noblemen usually had a lot of magic power, the magic power measurement was just a rite of passage. However, Ludia knows that the magic measurement is a big event for the commoners. She remembers that her father, a duke, once told her that there is a financial aid system that guarantees school life in case a commoner is accepted. She realizes that gaining admission to the Magic Academy will mean a lot to the commoners. "Dormitory ...... He doesn''t know if his magic power will reach the threshold, but if he does, he will hardly be able to see him for two years before he himself is admitted. Lydia was shocked to realize this fact. It was different from the temporary absence during the off-season. She had considered the possibility that she might leave the mansion, but she had never considered the possibility that he might leave. He was always there in the garden of Duke Ernst''s mansion. It was a universal thing for Lydia. He was always in the garden of the Duke of Ernst''s house. "Love, people ......? These were the only words that lingered in Lydia''s ears as Steffenier spoke. By the time he attended the school, he was of age. Will he be interested not only in gardens but also in the opposite s*x? Like the girl he knew at Steffenier''s school, he might have a crush on her, even if it''s just for a dream. Trying to imagine what would happen next, Lydia slumped to the ground as if she had lost her strength. "Master Dia? I''m not sure what to say, but I''m sure you''ll understand. Tordeliese crouched next to her and supported her. Steffenier and the others approached her, wondering what was wrong. While supporting Ludia''s shoulder, Tordeliese saw out of the corner of her eye a maid trying to run towards her. But the maid was held back by a maid younger than her, one who wore too many sleeves. Understanding that they were worried about their master, Tordeliese made a show of letting them handle it. After making sure that the maids had refrained from doing so, Tordeliese turned to her friend, who was unreliably holding her arm. When their gazes met, Lydia''s nigella-blue eyes flickered with anxiety. "...... Master Torde. "Yes. Zach ......, Zach, has always been in this garden, ...... so it''s not like he''s going away, or that he might be thinking of someone else. Tordeliese smiled reassuringly at Lydia, whose realization of the possibility was too sudden and confusing. "How did you feel? He was allowed to reveal the emotions swirling in his heart, and he said it more easily than he thought he would. ...... I hate it. I don''t like the idea of not being able to see him, or having someone else think of him. I don''t know why I remember his smile like a puddle of sunshine along with his strong rejection. "Dear, I''m sorry. Steffenier bowed his head vigorously and apologized, looking as if he was about to cry. You''ll be able to find a lot more information on the web. I didn''t know I liked you that much,....... What? What? It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. For a few seconds, a silence enveloped the terrace, as if time had stopped. The one who broke the silence was Lydia, who had most likely stopped breathing as well as thinking. I''m not sure what to say. In the event that you have any questions regarding where by and how to use the internet, you can call us at the web site. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. I''m sure you''re aware of that, aren''t you? I''m not sure what to do, but I''m sure I''ll be able to do it. It''s one thing to be aware of your thoughts, it''s another to let people know what you''re thinking. It''s incredibly embarrassing when people say it to you. I''m not sure what to say, but I''m going to say it. "Even Master Kia! I''m sure you''ll be able to understand why I''m so happy to see you. But protesting with a red face didn''t seem to have any effect, and her friends only smiled. The maids, Katrin and the others, seemed to be smiling as well, but Rydia pretended not to notice, as the heat in her cheeks would not go down if she recognized them any more. I don''t know how much I''ve read, but Roy''s suggestion was right. She hadn''t expected to realize her feelings for him by telling her friends who didn''t know him. And now that his friends knew about his feelings, the future of worrying about him alone was gone. Still, I wonder what I should look like next time I see him. It was not a problem that was years away, but one that was just around the corner. 60 58． ink "I''ve been thinking... Are you sure? "Are you sure about what? Erna questioned me through the white bear. It was just as Erna was finishing her story about Leo and the girl at Leo''s birthday party. I was just getting tired of hearing her talk about how cool her brother was and how beautiful the daughter was. She suddenly asked me if she was good or bad, and I asked her back. Then, although Erna had brought it up herself, she seemed uncomfortable saying it and muddled her words. I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that I''m not the only one. Yes, she is. I don''t know. "What? I''m not sure why I should be indignant if I just nodded to the fact. I''m not sure what to make of this. She doesn''t seem to be satisfied with my reaction, but she won''t give me a good reason. Come to think of it, she was strange a while ago too. For a while, she came to see me, but used the chairman and Porgy as shields while she talked. The chairperson had a complicated expression on his face, and Pome was moving around so freely that he was being chased by the others. Porgy was the only one who looked lively, like he was on a mission. What was that all about? Was such a game in vogue? Flora was happily acting as a messenger, so maybe so. I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that. I''m not sure if she thought it would be a problem if she pointed it out, but she never mentioned the subject of her engagement. But now it seems to be bothering her. But what? What are you trying to say? I don''t understand even if you say it in a distant way. I''m not sure if you''ve seen this before, but I''m sure you''ve. I''m sure you''re not the only one. What are you talking about? There isn''t a servant in the Duchess of Ernst''s household who doesn''t care for her. If I answer immediately, Erna gets angry and says, "That''s not true. You''ll be able to see that she''s a beautiful girl. You''re a pretty girl, so you''re pretty. But if there were other beautiful girls on your sister''s level! "If you''re a beautiful girl, you''re beautiful too, but you''re too bright. "I don''t want an Isak either! I don''t want to be an Isaac! I''m not going to take any chances with you. I''m not sure what to do, but I''m sure it''s a good idea. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. What did this guy want? You can find a lot of people who are looking for the best way to get the most out of their life. She still puts her brother first, and she still adores her daughter. She''s the princess of this country, right? Finally, Erna came to the conclusion that I was an idiot, and I spent the rest of the night being called an idiot. The next day, since it was a holiday, I went to the orphanage of the Merkel Church. Since it was the off-season and Annika had gone to Daniel''s estate, Julian the dog didn''t charge me when I stepped into the entrance. It''s hot to be grabbed by the hairy Julian in the summer season, but I also feel lonely not to be greeted by his kind eyes. I''m just a helper for Annika to teach her how to read and write, so I only check the progress of the orphanage children''s assignments while she''s away. It''s a kind of homework for the summer vacation. Annika gave each child an individual assignment: the younger ones were to write a few letters of the alphabet, and the older ones were to read books according to their literacy level. I admire the way she looks at each child. "Zaku, what''s this called? "Oh, that''s ....... When I told the meaning to a child who couldn''t continue reading because he was bothered by a word he couldn''t read, he nodded his head in understanding and started reading more. Another child read the book with a rough idea of the meaning, and later asked me to confirm the meaning. I learned that even the way you read a book can show your personality. The priest of the church told me that donations from the nobility were increasing to the orphanages of other churches. He said that they don''t come to teach directly like Annika, but more and more people donate practical things like blackboards, chalk, and books. When I was invited to a tea party, Ok-sama also said that donations to charity were becoming popular, especially among the ladies. I guess Annika''s activities have inspired others. Father said he would be grateful if this were to continue and not be a temporary thing. I, too, would like to see people other than Annika continue. By the way, I''d like to take some measurements, when are you free Father? I thought it would be right after I turned thirteen, but May was the change of season and it was summer while I was replanting flower beds and pulling weeds to prepare for the summer season. When I told the priest that I wanted to have my magic measured, he took out his pocket watch and checked the time. The pocket watch is provided to the church administrator and serves as proof. In the downtown area, I asked the priest who was in charge of the church to measure the magic power. After confirming the time, the priest smiled. Would you like to take the test now, since you''re free? Please. I nodded, and the priest led me to the chapel of the church. In the chapel, a statue of the first king of the nation of Arbentroth, the founder of the church, stood at a height that overlooked the room. The Merkel Church is a small church in the downtown area, so there is only a podium at the same height as the rows of wooden couches. In a large church, there would be a platform high enough for a choir. When I reached the podium right under the statue of the founder, the priest told me to wait and went to get something through the door in the corner. A few moments later, he was holding seven rolled up parchments under one arm and a few small items in the other hand. The priest placed the items he had brought on the podium. The trinkets were a small bottle of ink, a quill, and a small box. What is your aptitude, Isak? Water. "Then this is it. When asked about his aptitude, the priest unfolded a piece of parchment. The parchment, which seemed to be blank, had a magic circle about five centimeters in diameter drawn on the bottom center. Apparently, this magic circle was different for each aptitude attribute. There were seven parchments for measurement, meaning that I brought one each of fire, water, wind, earth, lightning, darkness, and light. It''s rare to have a parchment with light attribute, but the priest is very disciplined to bring all the attributes. Can you write your name here? "Yes. Write your full name at the bottom of the parchment that the priest assigned you. It feels like a test from a previous life. Perhaps I feel this way because the parchment is about the same size as a test answer sheet. Most of the common people are not used to writing. And yet, if you tell them to write by themselves, this must be a necessary part of measuring their magical power. Come to think of it, the neighbor who took care of me when I was little boasted that he could write my name, and I think he was about my age now. At the time, it was difficult for me to even read it, so I thought it was purely amazing. Now I know that I learned how to write my own name when I was measuring. As I carefully wrote my name, taking care not to blot the ink, the priest praised my handwriting, saying it was as beautiful as ever. I felt a little proud and smiled. After Annika had told me that there was nothing to be ashamed of, even if my handwriting was beautiful, I was honestly happy to be praised for it. Now I know what the ink and pen are for. I wondered what the last little box was for, and I turned my gaze towards it. It seems to be a metal box about the size of a matchbox from a previous life, with a lid that opens to reveal the contents, like a game software case. When the priest opened the box and took out the contents, he found a needle in his hand. The other end of the needle was not a hole, but a metal ornament that looked like a hook. "Stick your index finger in, and when it bleeds a little, place your finger on this magic circle. "Okay. I nodded and took the needle from the priest. When I pricked the belly of my index finger with the needle, it bled. I placed the tip of my finger on the parchment where the magic circle was. Then, the ink of the magic circle bled, and it grew like a rapidly growing tree. Don''t let go until it stops. Perhaps sensing my surprise, I was warned to keep my finger on the magic circle until the tree stopped growing. I did as I was told, keeping my finger there and following the movement of the ink tree with my eyes. The ink tree that grew from the magic circle grew freely in the parchment, unlike the normal blotting of ink. It was kind of interesting to watch. After a while, the ink tree finished growing, and a shadow picture of a tree often seen on the street was created. It was barely half the length of the parchment. I guess that''s how much magic I have. "You can take your fingers off now. As I removed my finger from the parchment, Father took out a small container of ointment from his pocket and applied it to my index finger. Father not only keeps a pocket watch, but also an ointment on hand. The children at the orphanage are healthy, so abrasions must be a common occurrence. The priest lifted the parchment and looked at the ink tree, then rolled it up and retied the string that held it in place. Then he looked at me and smiled benevolently. "Finally, can you show me what kind of magic you can do? The priest adds, "Only if you can. The common people have magic power, but they have very few opportunities to use it. Only wealthy merchants have expensive magic books, so most of them learn elementary magic by watching others who can use it. Basically, magic is useless to the common people because it has little magic power and drains quickly, and only a few people are interested in it or learn it in their spare time. Therefore, there is a good chance that the common people do not learn magic even if they have magic power. That is the reason why the priest is adding this information. "Let''s see, ....... I''ll think of a spell I can show you right here. If I tell you, you may change the location, but my aptitude is water, so unlike fire and lightning, there is no danger. For now, I''ll try to produce as much water as I can with my magic power and make it float in the air. A lump of water the size of a bowl of water floats a little higher than my head. This is all I can do with my magic power. The rest, including some water, can be manipulated a bit. ...... As I say this, I turn the lump of water into a mist and move it along with the moisture in the air as I turn my finger. Then a small cloud formed, and another turn of the finger made a hole in the middle, forming a doughnut shape. You can see that water can be manipulated by changing the shape of the cloud. Once the water magic was sufficient, I broke the spell and gathered the magic of the wind in my palm. Wind birds can only be about this size, so they can''t carry things, right? I chuckle at the unreliability of a bird the size of a sparrow. It''s a shame that wind magic can''t even be used as a carrier pigeon to carry letters. It can only be used as a signal to a perceptive mother or Leo. Even if you put up a membrane of darkness, it can only diminish their presence. I don''t need to fly the wind bird this time, so I''ll just break it and switch to dark magic. I''m going to use it for the first time in public, but I wonder if it will work when I''m already exposed. The fire only lasts for a few seconds, and the light only glows a little warmly when I try it. If you''re not sure what to do, you can always ask your doctor. Perhaps it''s because my aptitude is the opposite of yours, but this is quite difficult to do. It''s much more efficient to use flint. It''s so rare that I don''t know what kind of light magic it is, so I tried to make it glow as the name implies, but I could only make it glow faintly like a firefly. It''s a little warm, so you could call it a gentle light, but it''s very useless. Now that I''ve shown you all this, you''ll notice that the rest of the attributes are not suitable for lightning. I don''t want to use lightning because it only gives me a momentary static electricity. Even if you know it''s coming, you have to be ready for it. You can read the geology of soil, but you can only tell whether it''s acidic or alkaline, and its aptitude is much less accurate than your father''s. In any case, the magic that can be used is too feeble to prove. I have an image that churches are places where lying is not allowed, so if you can''t show it, can you just explain it? "...... Father? I looked at the priest, wondering what to do, and saw that his smile had disappeared and his mouth was half open. I tilted my head at the first expression I saw on the priest''s face. I tilted my head at the first expression I saw on the priest''s face, "............, um, did you chant the spell? Yes. I have a spirit to assist me, so I don''t need to. Have you tried to see if you can use other attributes ......? Yes. I was wondering how much is less than aptitude. When I answered him honestly and quietly, he closed his eyes and exhaled slowly. Then he looked at me straight in the eye. I''m not sure what to make of that. It''s my duty to report to the Ministry of Magic, including confirmation of available magic," he said, smiling weakly. I don''t think I''ve seen him this surprised since the first tea party with Ok-sama. But the priest was kind enough to explain the reason without deceiving me. "I understand. So I nodded. It''s not just you, but also Leo and Belle, who already know how to cast magic without magical power and use magic with attributes other than the proper ones. Belle even happily reports the results of her magic verification every time she sends flowers to the girl. I''m just a commoner, and the magic I can use is all pretty crappy, so it won''t be much of a problem. I decided to take my time and wait for the results. The season is over, the ladies have returned from the duchy, and autumn has arrived. The flowers that Leo sends to the ladies are now mainly autumn roses, I feel when I see that Belle, the messenger, is carrying them. Since we talked about the color of the flame, Belle has been doing most of the work of delivering the flowers on Leo''s behalf. Since then, Remius has come twice. Once in early spring and once last week. He came to report with a smug look on his face when the color of the fire he could produce changed to yellow and when it changed to white. In the spring, he used a fire spell before handing over the flowers, so he burned the flowers he was supposed to hand over and was scolded by the lady. Regardless of the scolding, Remius, who is able to raise the temperature of the fire to the point where it changes color once every six months, seems to be making an effort worthy of his achievement. Belle, who doesn''t often praise Remias, was impressed with his ability to control magic, something he''s not very good at, so he must be doing pretty well. At this rate, he may come back in half a year with a different color and a different face. Isn''t Isak also bad at fire? "Yeah. I don''t want to use it too much because it''s too hard. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. I''ve heard that Bell has been experimenting lately to see how well he can use magic with attributes other than his own. I''m not sure if it''s because I have a strong impression that Remius used it like an idiot. Maybe. I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to do this, but I''m sure I''ll be able to do it. I think so, but Bell seems to be frustrated by it and tries to find out the reason with a difficult expression (Kao). I could tell that she really liked magic, and I laughed while I was talking to her. When I looked next to her, I saw her sitting on a bench on the inner wall of the pavilion, staring at me with dissatisfaction. ...... Looks like you''re having fun. Was it boring? Boring is ...... because we talk about things that only the two of us can understand. I asked if the topic of Belle and I was boring to the young lady, but it wasn''t that she wasn''t interested in talking about witchcraft. I agree with the reason why the young lady is stripped. It seems that the lightning-attribute girl felt alienated because I talked about sensory things that can only be shared between people with the same aptitude. I''m sorry I left you out. When I apologized by stroking her pale blond hair, she blushed and peeled her cheeks further. I''m sure you''re not the only one who thinks that. ...... You''re treating me like a child! Yeah. I thought I apologized in a normal way, but she got angry. I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that I''m not the only one who has a problem with this. Girls who are starting to get older are difficult. Thinking about how to apologize, I remembered something I had in the pocket of my winter jacket. I take it out and hold it out to the girl. "I''m sorry. "Is this a ...... rose? The girl''s pale blue eyes widen as she sees what looks like a large yellow rose. I made it out of gingko leaves. I wasn''t sure whether to give it to you or not because it doesn''t last long. ...... Isak is very good with his hands. I thought the falling gingko looked like petals, so I did it. I thought the falling ginkgo looked like petals, so I did it. When I was sweeping up the fallen leaves, I saw yellow leaves fluttering down from above, similar to the falling of cherry blossoms. So I gathered up the beautiful leaves and put them together like a flower, but since they were fallen leaves, they would wither and fade away after a while. I kept it in my pocket, wondering if it would be a good idea to give her something that would decay. I received it, but the young lady did not respond. When I looked into her face, she was frozen, staring at the gingko rose. I wonder if she''s angry or disgusted. "...... Why did you give this to me? When he asked me why I gave it to him, I answered honestly. "Because I like yellow roses. Autumn roses tend to be darker and more subdued. That''s why the autumn rose Leo gave to the young lady was also in the red family. As I like yellow roses, including their fragrance, I wanted to see a yellow rose. This may be the reason why I felt that the petals looked like falling gingko trees. I couldn''t recreate the fragrance, but I think it turned out to be nice and rose-like. A rose is not my style, so when I finished it, I thought of my daughter. I thought it would look good if she had it, and she did. I thought it would look good on her, and it did. At my answer, she rolled her eyes and smiled at me. So, give me something that Zaku likes: ...... I couldn''t quite pick up her mumbling, but she seemed pleased. I patted her on the chest, relieved. I''ll take good care of it. As she said this, I was puzzled as she carefully wrapped the gingko rose in her hands. "But... "But," she says, "all flowers fall. Why do you say that because the leaves wither? I was surprised to see her asserting that this was no reason not to cherish it. It was something I made on the spur of the moment, but I''m so happy that she''s taking good care of it. "You''re so cool, girl. The girl raises her eyebrows in contrast to my sullen expression. "Why are you like that, ......? I can''t figure it out," she wrote on her face. I remembered that she didn''t like to be called "cool". But I don''t know any better compliment than that. I''m not sure I was able to make up for upsetting her, but she accepted my apology. But the misunderstanding that I treated her like a child has not been cleared up. Thinking about what to do, I remembered my promise. "Miss, can I have a rainbow as a birthday present this year? "Sure, but ......, what is it?¡¡Suddenly. The girl, who was suddenly asked about the gift, looked dubious, but agreed. You promised to show me the rainbow at night. I wonder if she remembers that I promised to show it to her when she was older. It was a few years ago, so she might not remember. I said it because I thought it would be a good proof that I wasn''t treating her like a child, but after I said it, I realized that I hadn''t taken into account the possibility that she might have forgotten. It was an unfounded fear. I see her pale blue eyes widen and glitter with anticipation. "...... "What is the principle behind rainbows at night when there is little light source? Before the young lady could say anything, Bell asked a curious question. Her eyes were shining and her interest was evident. She seems to want to be there. "Me too, ....... No, sir. No. As I expected, the lady and I dismissed Bell''s wish to sit in at about the same time. The lady seemed surprised that I had refused, unlike me who had anticipated it. It''s not good for Belle to be at Leo''s fianc¨¦e''s house so late at night. Oh, ......, you''re right. When she remembered that Leo had given her an excuse to be here, she shushed him and apologized for her rashness. Bell has a habit of not caring about his surroundings when he gets heated. However, when she comes back to herself, she can''t help but smile at the sight of her red hair wilting. He''s not a bad guy, really. You can''t be the same. ...... At that time, I was dealing with Belle, who was begging me to at least tell her the principle, and I didn''t notice her murmur. 61 59． rainbow The central square of the royal capital is filled with carriages and people today. Autumn is deepening, but in this cobblestoned place, the only thing that reminds you of the season is the way people are dressed and the goods on display. It was a holiday that day, and I was sitting on the edge of the fountain in the central square, waiting for Leo to arrive. I heard that I was supposed to be helping him with the inspection, but since I was only showing him where he wanted to go, I wasn''t sure if I was helping him at all. In the beginning, I was just playing around with the little guys. I still go to Nico''s house now and then, so I don''t think much has changed. As long as it''s for relaxation, I''m okay with it. I don''t care if Leo is really visiting. As long as Leo gets a chance to smile like a man of his age, that''s good enough for me. I don''t know what a prince does, but it sounds like a lot of work. Even though he has the title of prince, he has someone other than the lady to talk to easily, so he doesn''t have to go all the way to downtown. If that''s the case, then maybe it''s really a matter of inspection to come here on a regular basis. As I waited, I thought about this absentmindedly, and realized that I had known Leo for quite a long time. However, he only promises to come at a rough time, so if he arrives on time, I''ll have nothing to do. By the way, an old man who works as a carpenter in the neighborhood told me that he has a plan to build a large clock in this central square. I think it will make it easier to meet people when the clock is built. Suddenly, I heard the sound of things falling. When I looked over, I saw a man of noble birth and a boy kneeling on the cobblestones in front of a stopped carriage. In front of the boy, wrapped boxes of what appeared to be purchased goods were scattered about. It was easy to see that the boy had fallen and dropped his belongings. What the hell are you doing? The man, who obviously had nothing with him, threatened the boy''s blunder. The boy first picks up a pair of thick glasses that seem to have fallen with his luggage, puts them on, and apologizes. The boy first picks up the thick glasses that seem to have fallen with the luggage, puts them on, and apologizes. "I''m sorry, Dad, ....... "Hmph, don''t call me father if you can''t even carry a load. These are words of contempt. I don''t know what''s going on here, but that father and son look like a family that''s only related by blood. I''m sorry. Apology in a feeble voice. The boy''s father couldn''t see him, but I could from my position beside him, and I could see the intensity of his gaze. There was anger at a man who spoke words that trampled on dignity. Their conversation would not reach the passing carriages, and the people on foot were of lesser rank than they. Even if they took pity on the boy, the common people could not interfere with the nobility. There are only a few people who pass by, caring about him. The man seemed annoyed with his son, who repeatedly apologized and fumbled to gather up his belongings. The man''s leather gloved fist relaxed slightly. I could feel the spirit''s presence gathering in my hand. I knew that he was trying to activate a spell, and I looked closely to see what attribute he was trying to read. At about the same time, the boy with the bottle-bottom glasses also looked at the man''s right hand and put his hand in his pants pocket. You''re really useless, ....... It''s dangerous to use fire. The man who was about to raise his right hand stopped moving as he was called out just before activating the spell. He then turned to me, who had called out to him in a quizzical manner. "What are you, ......? I''m not sure what to do, but I''m sure I''ll be able to do it. The man''s one eyebrow raised, either because he had guessed the attribute of the magic without activating it, or because he had learned that he was trying to scare him. It was a hunch that the man was trying to threaten his son. The fact that he can cast a spell without reciting it means that he has a lot of magic power and is used to using it. He is trying to use magic on the boy as a matter of course, but there are no noticeable burns on the boy. Therefore, I could conclude that he was using magic as a form of intimidation on a daily basis. The man looked down at me with displeasure. "Do you mean to tell me that you are a commoner? No, I just thought it would be a shame to burn the gloves of a nobleman. And ....... What? My husband told me to pick up my glasses, but I''ve never been to the main street before. ...... I was wondering if you could tell me where the optician is. The man''s interest in me waned as he smiled pathetically, as if he had lost interest in my silly reason. I turned my gaze back to my son and raised the corner of my mouth on a whim. I can''t use him anyway, so let him at least help guide the lowlifes. "Yeah, ....... I''m leaving first. I''m leaving first. You can come back later if you want. The man then had the coachman load up the luggage and rode off alone as he had announced. The only thing left behind was the boy, who was so stunned that he forgot to get up. As expected, I was taken aback. But I quickly regained my composure and held out my hand to the boy. "Are you okay? I held out my hand to help him stand up, but he immediately waved it away. The force of the wave was so strong that the glasses he was wearing fell to the cobblestones again. And then, the same fierce eyes glared up at me as before. His eyes were small, but his emotions were strong and piercing. "You think you''re helping people, you hypocrite! The boy was angry and rejected everything. "You''re so twisted. "What? It would be a miracle if he could grow up honestly under such parents, but his character is so twisted that it''s easy to understand. It''s not easy to believe in the kindness of strangers. "So, you can see spirits? I remembered that the boy had been looking at the man''s right hand before he activated the spell, just as I had felt the presence, and the boy''s shoulders jumped when I asked him. What ......? The look on his face told me how he knew, so that was an affirmation. "Wow, that''s amazing. I''ve heard that even noblemen can''t see spirits unless they''re aware of them. Even if you can''t see them, Leo told me that it''s unusual for me to be able to detect the presence and activation of magic used on me. When you use magic, the spirit of the attribute is attracted by the magic power of the user, but usually only after the magic is activated and materialized, only the user is aware of it and does not notice. It seems that the reason why the young lady can see them when she offers sweets is because she is consciously looking at them. It is said that except when she is gazing at them, she cannot see the spirits, just like me, a commoner. It''s true that if you could see them all the time, your vision would be too crowded. Leo said that being able to notice the presence of magic is a specialized sense because I can''t see spirits. I was surprised to find a nobleman who can notice spirits even if he is not conscious of it. "You''re wearing these thick glasses, and ...... Oh! I picked up the boy''s fallen glasses and tried them on. I picked up the boy''s fallen glasses and tried them on. The boy impatiently reached out to stop me, but by that time I was wearing them. I was curious about the power of the thick glasses. I was surprised by his curious behavior. "...... is amazing!¡¡Is that a genie? On the cobblestones, faint grains of orange light drifted around. When I looked toward the fountain, I saw a dwarf with translucent, light blue wings playing in the water. For the first time in my life, I saw a spirit, and the sight excited me. "Give them back! The boy took my glasses back, and my vision returned to normal. The boy took the glasses back and my vision went back to normal. I was a little disappointed about that, but for a moment the sight moved me. What are those glasses?¡¡What are those glasses?¡¡I can see spirits too. "Shut up, these are for me only! I''m not sure what to do with it. So it looks like he won''t let me borrow it. I just wanted to see the spirit one more time. And then the question arises. Why was the boy wearing glasses that could see spirits? A powerful nobleman doesn''t need a magic tool. If he was so wary of his father, he could have watched him beforehand and prepared for magic. I''m not sure if this boy can''t see spirits even if he''s conscious like me. "Don''t you ...... have any magic power? That was an extreme assumption. But when I consciously tried to read the signs around the boy, I couldn''t sense the presence of any spirits. Normally, you can vaguely sense the presence of a spirit with the appropriate attribute. Therefore, it is possible that this boy has a very low amount of magic power or no magic power at all. The boy paled at my muttering. "Well, it doesn''t matter if you don''t have magic, does it? I laughed at his affirmative response and patted him on the back. "What? The boy stares at me with a questioning look on his face, as if to say, "What are you talking about? "You''ll be in trouble if you don''t have magic power! I''m not in trouble. I can live without it. "So you''re looking down on me just because you can use magic! No, I never said anything like that. Pointing at me, the boy shivers with anger. This unruly feeling reminds me of a cautious and threatening stray cat I encountered in a previous life. Dogs and cats are not allowed to run free in the wild in this country. They are either kept in shelters or in mansions for security purposes. It''s not important to me, a commoner who rarely has strong magic power, but apparently, it''s a big complex for a noble boy to not have magic power. Differences in values are difficult to discuss in such situations. "Isak, are your friends with you today? Leo, who wore a brown wig, approached me, tilting his head. It seems that Leo had arrived while I was having a question and answer session with the boy. As usual, his bodyguard Matheus was also behind him. "Ah. Just in time. Leo, can you give him a ride home today? I don''t mind the ride, but ......, I haven''t seen him around. I just met him. We don''t know each other! He''s a stranger, the boy denied. Leo rolls his eyes at the boy who says the opposite of what I say. "Yeah, I''m Isak. And this is Leo. This is my brother, Mateus. "It doesn''t matter that you didn''t say your name! When I point to him and tell him his name, he gets indignant that he doesn''t. Regardless of the boy''s attitude, I ask. "What''s your name? "I''m not going to tell you! I''ll call you Mushroomhead. "Kino ......? I remember seeing a haircut with a beautiful curve, and I thought it was called mushroom hair. It''s a hairstyle sometimes worn by musicians. "~~ Tobias... The boy struggled immensely, and then said his name as if he were squeezing it out. He didn''t want to be called a mushroom head. "Tobi, then. Why abbreviate it? I''m sorry. Izaak is not good at remembering long names. You''re no different from Isak in length! Tobi protested that Leo''s follow-up was still bizarre. Indeed, Leo''s explanation is not enough. I''m not good at remembering names that are not only long, but also hard to pronounce or unfamiliar. Well, well, well," Leo said, appeasing Tobi with a smile. "You should get your twisted leg fixed first, not the name. What? Leo''s words startled me, and I looked down at Tobi''s feet to see that his center of gravity had shifted to one leg. The reason why he hadn''t been able to get up immediately after the fall was because he had sprained his ankle. Sorry. I didn''t notice. It''s hard to tell if you can''t see the swelling. When I was feeling sorry, Leo followed up by saying that it could not be helped because he was hiding behind a sock. From then on, Leo was very quick. He asked Matheus to carry Tobi to my house on his back, and with the help of my mother, he treated him. While Mom was treating Tobi''s sprained ankle, I explained to Leo why I had asked him to accompany Tobi in the carriage. After my explanation, Brother Mateus said something to Leo. I don''t know what he said, but Leo pondered a little. What is it with you people? After being patched up, Toby grumbles and puts his socks back on. Tobi sits on the bed in my room, thinking it would be better to rest until Leo returns. After she was done, she went downstairs to make some tea. "So, what did his father say about leaving Tobias behind? "An old man who listens less than Tobias. Leo asked me what I thought of Tobi''s father when he left in the wagon. The way he looked down on Tobi, his son, and ordinary people like me, and the way he spoke to me in a way that was accustomed to contempt, he seemed to be a man who could no longer accept anything other than his own set of values. I can have a conversation with Tobi, but I don''t think I can even have a conversation with that old man. That''s right. The Marquis of Brenneis is a magic supremacist and highly selective. I only gave him my name: ......! Leo blinds Toby when he talks about his father. I''m very good at remembering who I say hello to. Tobias von Brenneis. Smiling, Leo took off the wig he was wearing. Tobi''s face was filled with astonishment. Tobi is surprised that he''s talking to a prince, but I''m surprised at how badly Leo remembers what he just heard. This guy is a prince. That means he''s going to meet a lot of people. How can he remember most of their full names? I''m sure it''s a useful skill for a prince, but for me it''s terrible. How can you memorize that much and not get a headache? When Tobi learned of Leo''s identity, he fell back on the bed in alarm. He stared at Leo with a searching gaze. "It seems you''ve been given the cold shoulder by the Brenneys. "Well. Not just because you don''t get along with your father? I''ve got bruises under my clothes. Not only the rest of the family, even the servants must have tolerated it. The fact that it was revealed made Tobi clam up, and I was speechless. Is this what Brother Mateus was talking to Leo about with a bitter expression on his face? He must have noticed the bruises under his clothes when he was carrying him. In other words, Tobi was being mistreated or treated similarly by his family. I thought it was strange for a nobleman to have his son carry his luggage. I thought it was strange that a noble family would make their son carry their baggage. I know that blood ties are not the only thing that makes a family. But I still can''t understand how he could treat a child like that. I realize that Tobi''s father is really a person I can''t talk to. I wonder how he could do such a thing to his own son. ...... Don''t tell me it''s because you don''t have any magic power? Earlier, Leo said that Tobi''s father was a magic supremacist. In general, the amount of magic power is the status of a nobleman, Ok-sama also told me before. So, Tobi''s father is the type of person who decides the value of a person in proportion to the amount of magic power he has. If he didn''t have magic power, would he consider even his own son worthless? I clench my fists at my helplessness that I can only send him back to where he is. I tried to think of something I could do, but all I could come up with was a temporary solution. When I turned my eyes to the prince, I saw his honey-colored eyes looking straight back at me, wondering if Leo would be able to help me. "What did you just say, Isak ......? I nodded my head as he asked me back. He said that just because Tobi doesn''t have magic, it''s weird that he doesn''t consider you family. ...... Is that true? For some reason, Leo''s eyes shine with anticipation. I''m not even wearing a wig at the moment, so it''s easy to get dazzled when they shine that bright. I nodded my head, forming a wall with my hands. "Maybe. It''s a good idea to take a look at a few of the things you can do to make sure you''re getting the most out of your time with your family. "Isak, you did it! He suddenly grabbed me hard by both shoulders. Why is Leo so excited? And please don''t come near me, I''m too bright. Tobi was having a hard time reacting to the jubilant Leo, who was trying to keep his distance from me. This time, Leo took Tobi''s hand. "I''ve been looking for someone like you. What''s ......? Tobi froze in front of Leo, who grabbed his hand with a look of incomprehension on his face. Tobi, it''s okay. I don''t get it either. If magic is not hereditary, then there must be noblemen who have less magic, but they keep it secret. I want to borrow their help. The theory that magic power is not hereditary was announced to the common people before we can remember. However, the general perception that aristocrats have more magic power and common people have less has not changed much. The common people expect that if they have a lot of magic power, they might be able to get a high-paying job, and are envious of those who do. On the other hand, nobles feel ashamed of their lack of magic power and hide it. Is that the reason why we don''t hear rumors about nobles with low magic power? "Moreover, you''ve developed your own magic tools to compensate for your lack of magic power, haven''t you? It''s a wonderful talent. At any rate, it seems that Leo was looking for a noble with no or little magic power. He was very happy to find out that Tobi, whom he met by chance, had no magic power. But Tobi, who has probably never been needed or praised so much in his life, is looking at Leo with black and white eyes. "By the way, how did you get those glasses? I''m sure you''ll be able to understand that I''m not the only one who has a problem with this. ...... It seems that the lens that I thought was glass was the wreckage of the magic stone that was used up. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. As I recall, Nachtgrass is a dark magic plant, and Oire is the name of a dark demon. He couldn''t put the magic power into the crystal by himself, so he used a material with magic power. "It''s amazing that you can create such a unique magic tool with only your knowledge of magic. ......!¡¡I hope you can make use of it at the Ministry of Magic. Hey, Leo. Don''t jump to suggesting future employment. Not everyone can see as far into the future as you can. "I don''t have any magic power, and I''m going to work for the Ministry of Magic? Leo smiles at Tobi''s dumbfounded muttering. "To study magic, you don''t need magic power, you need an interest in magic. Tobias, you have that in spades. Tobi was blindsided by Leo''s words. Tobi was born into a noble family, but he had no magical power, so he worked hard to acquire knowledge of magic and became capable of creating magical tools. I bet he never thought it would be appreciated in this way. I''m ....... Puzzled by the abruptness of the conversation, Tobi jerked away from the hand that grabbed him. In the same moment, a clear stone object rolled out of his pants pocket. "Is this another magic tool? Oh. It''s the one you were trying to use earlier? If you look inside the transparent stone, you will see that there is some kind of magic circle drawn inside the base. Leo picks up the grimoire and I remember Tobi''s father putting his hand in its pocket when he tried to use magic. I''m sure you''ll be able to understand why. ...... It''s a tool to steal magic power. Tobi''s confession had the resignation of a criminal caught in the act. "There''s more in my room. I wanted to take away the precious magic from the people in my house who looked down on me for having no magic. Seeing the anger in his eyes, I knew that Tobi had been through so much that he wanted revenge, and it made me sad. This magic tool was a deadly weapon for Tobi. "Are you still trying to get me to join the Ministry of Magic when this is the only way I can think of to use it?¡¡Your Highness. Then Tobi laughed mockingly. He wasn''t laughing at Leo, he was mocking himself. "Yeah. It''s all in how you use it. Leo smiles resolutely. Tobi, who has confessed to the attempted crime, peels back his eyes at Leo''s unexpected reaction. I also have the dark attribute, but I''ve found that it''s much more useful and convenient. So, if you use this magic tool correctly, it can be a tool to help people. The prince''s impression of the dark attribute changed for the better when Leo took the initiative to use dark magic, which had a bad impression. When I went to dine at Ingrid''s tavern, dark adventurers expressed their gratitude to Leo, saying that they were no longer scorned or belittled. He said he was a prince who could turn darkness into light. Magic is just a tool. No matter what its attributes are, it can be used for good or evil depending on the mind of the user. People often forget that''s all it is. Leo proved it with his actions. It''s really amazing to change the consciousness of so many people. And Tobias hasn''t done anything yet. You have to do it now. Tobi''s eyes, which had been stained with anger, changed color to hope for the future. It really takes a lot more time to change the mindset of someone as twisted as Tobi. The fact that he was able to change his mind with a single word is the result of Leo''s charisma. At times like this, I realize that Leo is a prince. I''ll think about it. Tobi replied, uncomfortably averting his gaze from Leo, who was staring straight at him. It was a positive answer for a cynical person. It would be hard for him to suddenly accept that he had value without magic, when magic had been the absolute standard of value in his family. I''m hoping for a good answer. With a refreshing smile, Leo agreed to withhold his answer. After confirming the situation and discussing the matter, it was decided that Tobi would not be sent home, but would be placed in the care of a nobleman affiliated with the Ministry of Magic, whom Leo had introduced to him. When I worried about the possibility of taking such a hard line, Leo smiled cheerfully and said that it was common for royalty to be a bit arrogant. But when I asked him if it would be hard for him to say goodbye to his family, even though he had been treated so badly, Tobi smiled sarcastically, saying that it would be refreshing. He smiled sarcastically and said that it was refreshing. The look in his eyes, as if he was holding in a little pain, told me that he was not completely over it. Still, Tobi must have made up his mind to start walking on his own feet. I''m sure we can''t be happy about everything. Still, I was relieved that Tobi wouldn''t be subjected to violence in the future. Thank you, Leo. In response to my thanks, Leo pouted and Tobi looked at him. Why are you thanking me? "Because there''s nothing I can do. "Because I can''t do anything about it." Tobi gives me a cryptic look. Then he raised his eyebrows at my answer. At the same time, Leo clears his throat in a funny way. I nodded my head, wondering at their reaction, and Leo laughed and spoke to Tobi. "Hmmm, ...... you say Isak is not doing well, Tobias, what do you think? Leo''s question is strange. There''s no need to ask Tobi when it''s obvious I''m not doing anything. I could only do what I had to do in the moment. It was Leo who helped Tobi. I convinced Tobi to give him a way forward that would allow him to resolve the situation properly. Tobi turned sullen and stared at me. He said, "Now that you''ve revealed your lack of magic, I''ll have to live with the stares of everyone around me. What Tobi said was true. I drop my gaze, thinking that I may have done something unnecessary. No matter how much the prince Leo approves, the entire nobility won''t suddenly change their minds. What Leo wants to do is to shatter the stereotypes that have existed up until now. What Leo wants is for Tobi to jump into the thorns of prejudice and make his own way. It must be very difficult for some people, like Tobi''s father, who won''t listen to him. I couldn''t watch, so I intervened. I didn''t think about the consequences. Maybe Tobi was right, and I was being hypocritical (ego). If I made Tobi choose a hard path as a result, it would be irresponsible of me. Sorry. ...... You don''t need magic to live, do you? As I was about to apologize, Tobi said something I had said before. When I looked up at him, he looked at me like he was challenging me and declared. I''ll live to tell the tale. "I see. Tobi''s tone was as if he was telling me to stay out of it, but I felt happy and smiled. Then he pointed his index finger at me with a stern look. You owe me one. "Huh? You owe me one." "Huh?" "I''ll lend you one, you think of something. I''ll lend you one, but you''d better think of something." Tobi, who was expressing his gratitude as if he was trying to pick a fight, was still cynical. Now let me wear those glasses again. "Hmm, they''re so ill-fitting, you''ll have to get me a better design. When I told him that I liked the genie glasses, he replied irreverently. So I didn''t tell him that the bottle-bottom glasses didn''t look good on Tobi either. Leo watched our exchange and narrowed his honey-colored eyes in satisfaction. That''s what makes you young and old. November came, and I was waiting for the lady in the pavilion. The pavilion, located in the middle of the corridor that leads to the west wing of the Ernst house and extends to the pond, is cold and unpopular at this time of year. As the sun goes down, it becomes necessary to wear warm clothes, and it is dark before eighteen o''clock. I was glad that my daughter''s birthday was in this season. The days are getting shorter and the moon rises in the evening, so we can meet early. Until last year, we were able to meet earlier and have a little time while the sun was setting. This year, I explained the reason for meeting a little later and got permission from the Duke and Ok-sama. After meeting Tobi, I realized once again that the dukes who listen to and understand me, a commoner, are rare even among the nobility. I don''t think Tobi''s family is normal, but I felt that there is a possibility that there are children in aristocratic society who are in a similar situation. Leo seems to have placed Tobi as a candidate for his direct vassal, like Remius and Bel. Leo said that if Tobi could achieve something worthy of his position, a path would open up for him in the future. Then, Tobi might be the hope of the nobles who have little magic power. I can imagine Tobi complaining about such a huge hurdle being set for him. I couldn''t help but smile as I imagined the situation. "Is there something funny, sir? "Oh. I''m sorry, sweetheart. I was just thinking about my friend. The girl who stepped into the pavilion asked me curiously. Behind her, the chairperson holding a lantern followed her. I choked back a laugh as I answered. I knew Tobi would complain if he found out that I treated him like a friend, but I couldn''t think of any other explanation. "You seem to have a lot of friends, Zaku. Is that so?¡¡I think you have more friends than I do. I nodded my head at her comment. Not only does she talk to the rabbit girls, but she also talks to Leo and Nico on equal terms. She has friends of both s*xes, and by all accounts, she has more. I was even lucky enough to be friends with Nico, who was the same age as me. When I hear the word "friends," Nico and one other person come to mind. I wonder how Frank is doing now that he''s back in the tropics. It would be nice to see him again sometime. "So, how do you see the rainbow at night? The young lady tilted her head, wondering if she would be able to give him the birthday present she had promised. I could see in her eyes that she was expecting it, but she couldn''t imagine it and had questions. I thought it would be quicker to show her than to explain, so I looked at the chairperson weakly. "I can''t do this with the lights on. ...... I''ll be waiting over there. I''ll come back for you later. Before he could say anything else, the chairman of the committee bowed to the young lady, not to me, and disappeared into the doorway of the corridor. The lanterns were no longer lit, and for a moment I felt as if it was pitch black. After a while, however, my eyes adjusted to the darkness and I could make out the outline of my surroundings in the moonlight. The reflection of the stars in the night sky on the surface of the pond is like a planetarium. Can you look up at the moon, young lady? I point to the moon, and she nods and looks up at the moon as I ask. I magically manipulate the water in the pond to create a small cloud right in front of her eyes. Then I bent down next to where her head was and looked up at the moon from the same eye level. He bends down next to her head and looks up at the moon from the same level. But what''s the point if I can''t see you? The startled young lady turns her head and tries to distance herself from me. I tell her that I need to fine-tune her view so that she can see the rainbow, and that she should be patient and stay put. She struggles with something for a while, then tells me to do it as quickly as possible and returns to her original position. Looking up at the moon from near her right shoulder, I start to adjust the position of the clouds. I made the cloud into a doughnut shape, so that the moon could peek through the hole, and checked the reflection of the water particles to fine-tune the thickness of the cloud. But the lady keeps her head down, perhaps because she wants to see it when it''s finished. I don''t mind that. After finalizing the reflection of the moonlight, I called out to her. "Okay, you can look up now. When I pulled my face away, she let out a relieved sigh. Then she quietly raised her head and looked at the moon through the hole in the clouds. "Wow. ...... The moonlight is reflected in the circle of clouds, and a rainbow circle surrounds the moon. I''m sure the lady can see it. Tonight the moonlight is bright and the air is nice and clear. It''s a perfect rainbow day. When did I realize that it is easier to see rainbows when the moon is covered with clouds at this time of the year, when the cold is softer on the skin? There is a word "moonbow," so there may be rainbows that really appear at night, but this is the one I know of. If you make your own clouds, you can watch the rainbow for as long as the magic lasts. I was relieved when I saw the young lady shouting out in admiration that she seemed to like it. It''s not much, but if she''s happy with it, it feels like good magic. "Happy birthday. Happy birthday, sweetheart. When I congratulated her, her pale blue eyes, which had been staring at the rainbow, turned to look at me and narrowed happily. Thank you, Zak. It''s really nice. ......! In the moonlight, the girl''s big smile is burned into my eyes. The smile was soft and innocent, like a flower breaking. My heart skips a beat. I remembered the feeling of surprise in my heart. I see. I smile, realizing how simple it is. The only person I''m surprised to see smile is a girl. It was special, it was important, it was natural. That''s right. Ever since the first time she called me Zaku and smiled, I''ve wanted to see her smile. I chose a future where I could see her smile as much as possible, and here I am. I just took it for granted that she would smile at me. I like you. I like you. "Zach ......? My daughter''s cheeks stained like the color of flower petals. I''m not sure why she looks so surprised, but even her expression is cute. "What''s wrong, ......? I really like it when you smile. That''s why I want to see her smile again. I realized that, so I decided not to give it up. I promised Frank I wouldn''t. Soon after, I saw her face turn rosy. 62 60.Aoi Ming I didn''t know I could be so unreasonable. Ludia was having a hard time with her first feelings. To be precise, the realization of her original feelings made her more and more conscious of the gardener''s apprentice boy, and more and more uncomfortable. It''s just heartbreaking and exhausting to be in front of him. Then I should just not see him. The boy, an apprentice gardener, does not come into the house because the scope of his work is the garden. If I don''t go to the garden myself, I can live in peace. That''s what he thinks in his head, but his feet keep going to the garden. I can''t see straight and I''m using Emilia and her guards as walls. I know I have a lot to think about, but first I need to be able to keep my composure when confronted by him. Then we''ll talk. We''re in the situation you described, Master Roy. What did I say? In the event that you have any questions concerning where and how to use the internet, you can call us at the web site. In the event that you''ve got a lot of time, you''ll be able to take a look at the best way to get the most out of your wedding. I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that. ...... I''ve come to a decision that I can''t discuss with Roy. When we got engaged, we made sure that we would not have romantic feelings for each other. When we got engaged, we made sure that we would not have romantic feelings for each other and that we would tell each other if we found someone we liked. And we both consider each other as friends. That said, I would not feel comfortable asking my fianc¨¦, Roy, about his love life. I was very hesitant to ask such a question to a man, even to my fianc¨¦. I was too embarrassed to talk to Tordeliese and my friends of the same s*x, but I was too embarrassed to talk to Roy of the opposite s*x. He was embarrassed to talk to his friends of the same s*x as Tordeliese, but he was too shy to talk to Roy of the opposite s*x. I see. Roy smiled without the slightest hint of disappointment that he was not good enough after all. As a friend, he knew Lydia''s character and could not believe that she would choose him as her advisor. So, what shall we do? About that: ...... When he suggested the topic of what to do, Lydia lowered her eyebrows apologetically. I''m not sure if you can wait a while.¡¡I''m not sure I''m ready for that ....... You''ll be able to find a lot more than just a few of them. And then, he chuckles in a funny way. How adorable it is to be confused and overwhelmed with emotion. Roy''s smile doesn''t quite subside, and Lydia winces. I''m sorry," Roy apologized, "I didn''t mean to upset you. I''m ready when you are. Yes. I want to talk to you. When Roy agreed, Lydia nodded with a straight look in her eyes. I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that. I thought she just wanted to talk to me after she calmed down, but I could sense that she wanted to find a way to make things right with me. "Miss Ludia is a bit of a loser, isn''t she? Roy smiled as his honey-colored eyes melted. You should have given priority to your own desires at such times. At least Roy was aware that he had involved her in his own desires. She could have behaved more selfishly. I was ready to accept it, and I was willing to make any arrangements. And yet, Lydia wanted to discuss it. When Lydia tilted her head to see what the harm was, Roy narrowed his eyes. You''re not going to drown if you fall? Even in a situation where she is in love with him, she does not forget her position as a duchess and does not despise her contract with him. Roy has seen a number of young ladies who were so consumed by their love for him that they were unable to control themselves. He was prepared to tolerate a certain degree of blindness, but his fianc¨¦e''s eyes were unblinking. A friend to be respected, Roy sensed. I''ll be waiting. Smiling, Roy told her. Roy was somewhat looking forward to the day when he could not only hear her answer, but also discuss it with her. Later that day, Lydia went to the garden to make sure that she would not go back on her promise. The summer sun was strong, so she walked there under a parasol and saw a young boy, an apprentice gardener, helping his father, a gardener, prune the trees by supporting a ladder. He had been warned before about falling branches, so I called out to him from a distance. "Zak. Miss. The apprentice gardener turned around with a big smile on his face. In the glare of the sun, Lydia tilted her parasol forward to block her vision. The summer sun is inherently brighter, but his smile is more like a warm pool of sunshine. His smile is more like a warm puddle of sunshine, and his fianc¨¦e, Roy, is far more dazzling. I know that, but I can''t look directly at him because my heart is beating so hard and my body temperature is rising. So it''s not an exaggeration to say that this is glaring. The apprentice gardener, who seems to be unaware of the reason for changing the position of the parasol, calls out to Ludia, saying that he is almost finished with his work. Ludia nodded her approval to him with the parasol. After a short wait, the apprentice gardener, who had finished collecting the fallen branches with his apprentice, said no to the fathers and came to the waiting Lydia. What''s wrong with you today? "What? "...... Master Lydia. You''ll be able to find a lot more than just a few things to do. In the event that you''re not sure what you''re looking for, you''ll be able to find a lot more information on the web. Emilia, who had never been in love before, could not understand why her master would be upset with such an ordinary man. It was all the more so because her master was resolute even in the face of the first prince, who upset most of the princesses. Emilia can only wonder why she is so upset. The apprentice gardener, who was not the first person to react this way to Lydia, accepted the situation. Her sister is not with her today, so there is no messenger. All I had to do was talk to her myself, I thought. It''s almost the end of the season, right? Can you take a look at Jan''s garden before then? At the apprentice gardener''s suggestion, Lydia peeked out from behind the wall of Emilia and gave a small nod. He and his younger apprentice, Jan, had taken turns using the garden for their own study, so it was Jan''s turn to build the garden during the summer months. That''s why Jan came with him to the sunken garden. The apprentice gardener is leading the way, chatting with Jan, and Lydia is following. Emilia, who is following her master, is in a state of shock. The gardener''s apprentice hums a tune as usual, and Jan mentions it, revealing that he too used to sing while working on his family''s farm. The apprentice gardener learns to sing the song that Yang used to sing, and the two of them happily sing it together. Watching them together, Ludia is inwardly grateful for Jan''s companionship. I won''t have enough time to get there by myself. Now that it was difficult to look directly at him, it was just as well that she could watch him from behind, smiling happily. Since he was not looking at her, she felt safe to stare at the apprentice gardener. His voice is a little low as he hums a song. It''s strange to Lydia that it could still be low. Wouldn''t it be the voice of a different person from the one she had met? Still, the gentle sound of her voice and the way she speaks without tension are the same. The same and different parts are crowded together, but he is still him. He is much taller, and his shoulders are broader and more muscular from working in the garden. I''ve always looked up at him, but now that he''s almost as tall as Jan, who''s a year older, I''m sure I''ll be looking up at him for a long time to come. Recognizing his growth, including his larynx, made her very aware of him, and her heart became restless. "Miss. I''m not sure what to say. I''m not sure if this is a good idea or not. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. This is a great way to get the most out of your business. I''m here. Without mentioning that Ludia''s cheeks were dyed with shame, the gardener''s apprentice told him why he had called out to her. So, let''s see what kind of garden Jan has created. "Yes, sir! Yes, please. Miss. Jan straightened up and smiled cheerfully. He was nervous about being seen by the people he served, but he seemed genuinely happy that someone would see the garden he had practiced in. Rydia smiled, feeling that he too had the qualities of a gardener. As they stepped through the hedge of the practice garden, Lydia was speechless. There were many suns in front of her. No, there were large flowers that seemed to resemble the sun, blooming higher than Lydia''s perspective. It was an impressive sight, but it wasn''t the blooming of the flowers that made Lydia exclaim. She could hardly see the fountain. This place was supposed to be a small square with only a hollowed-out owl fountain in a forest-like area full of trees. But now I could only see the stone statue of the owl sitting in the fountain through the yellow flowers. What do you think? When Jan asked Lydia what she thought of the scene before her, she finally opened her mouth. ...... This isn''t a garden, is it? It''s not a garden, is it? When Ludia told her what she had seen, Yang affirmed her mistake and smiled brightly. I just did it like I was plowing a field. Yes, this was a field of sunflowers, no matter how you looked at it. It is possible to go to the fountain through the intervening space, but the planting style does not take into account the space to walk and look at the flowers. Jan''s family is a farmer, and they planted sunflowers at even intervals in the same way. I chose the flowers to plant based on whether they were edible. You eat them? "Sunflower seeds are quite tasty. I''ll share them with you. When Ludia was astonished at the idea of eating such a large flower, the apprentice gardener explained that the seeds that would be produced later would be edible. The gardener''s apprentice explained that the seeds that would be produced later would be edible, and Jan promised to share them with the gardener''s apprentice because they would be plentiful. "Isn''t it interesting that Jan made this? The apprentice gardener laughed happily, saying that it had never occurred to him that he should be a gardener, as he had wanted to be one for as long as he could remember. The apprentice gardener laughed happily. He was happy to have a new perspective on how to show off flowers. "Well, that''s not so bad. It''s not often that you get the chance to look up at flowers that are taller than you are, so Lydia felt the summer glow of this scene. The umbrellas of the flowers were a welcome shelter from the sun in this hot season. Jan smiled shyly as he thanked the apprentice gardener and Lydia for their positive feedback. He had not expected them to like it, as he had been prepared to receive a lot of criticism. Not only did he have something to reflect on for the future, but he also gained the pleasure of having people enjoy his creations. Since it was not suitable for walking around, they decided to watch for a while and looked up at the sunflower field. The occasional breeze made the thick-stemmed sunflowers sway gently. While looking at them, Ludia quietly looked at the profile of the apprentice gardener. He was standing next to her, but this time he was on the same side as she was watching, so she could see his happy expression without worrying about looking at her. Ludia felt that it would be nice to see a garden created by someone other than him. After that, she unintentionally mumbled that it would be nice to have a bird''s eye view of the blooms from above, and when the apprentice gardener offered to hold her up, Lydia firmly refused. At the end of the off-season, Lydia learned to be angry. It is natural that he does not know how he feels, but the apprentice gardener is the same as always. She began to feel unreasonable about the situation that was straining her heart. I feel relief at his smile, but at the same time, I feel resentment at his racing heart. In addition, she became jealous of Bernhard who brought flowers on Roy''s errand to talk to him. In the name of Roy, her fianc¨¦, she is giving him a gift, but in reality, she is arranging a meeting between a young apprentice gardener and a nobleman. It''s not that I''m not happy with the flowers that Roy sends, as they are appropriate for the season and for Ludia''s taste. The fact that Roy sends only one flower is also a sign of his concern. If she receives large bouquets of flowers on a regular basis, Lydia would feel overwhelmed. She feels happy about his thoughtfulness. Still, she finds the conversation between the gardener''s apprentice and Bernhard uninteresting, perhaps because they share the same water attribute. Or is it because he can''t complain to Nikolaus, as he did when he visited him? Nikolaus came directly for the apprentice gardener and made fun of me, so I was able to vent my frustration there and then. However, Bernhard came to her purely for her interest in magic, and she could not ignore him. Because of this difference, Lydia realizes that Nikolaus may have been leading her to vent her frustrations. As she watched them talking in the pavilion, her copper eyes suddenly turned to look at her. Didn''t you find it boring? It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. Boring is ......, because we talk about things that only the two of us understand ....... She couldn''t make it up and showed him a piece of her frustration. Then, with an apology, his palm stroked her hair. Lydia''s heart jumps and she is upset because he touched her when she was not ready. She can''t honestly complain that it''s bad for her heart to be touched when she''s unprepared, so she covers it up by complaining that he treats her like a child. This is not a lie, as I have been complaining about his treatment of me since I was a child. The apprentice gardener is seriously troubled by his own distressing words. Lydia knows that he has never treated her with disdain. His words are blunt, but he is sincere, and he is the first one to notice the little things about himself. I feel sorry for being so greedy that I don''t want to be treated like a child, even though I know he cares for me. When she was almost fed up with her own greediness, a large yellow flower appeared in front of her. "Is this a ...... rose? In response to her unintentional question, the gardener''s apprentice revealed that it was an artificial flower made from ginkgo biloba. He was hesitant to give it to her because it was made from freshly fallen leaves and would not last long. Each leaf resembling a petal seemed to be a sign that he was thinking of her, and it filled her with joy. When she asked him why he had chosen her to give the flower to, he replied that it was his favorite flower and why he had made it. This meant that there was no other choice, and Ludia was inexplicably happy about that fact. After that, he told her that he would take good care of it, and for some reason, he received a heroic compliment, which made him feel uncomfortable. However, when the apprentice gardener said that he would fulfill his promise of a rainbow in the night, she immediately felt better. That day, her mother, Octavia, invited her to have tea in the garden before the leaves finished changing. Her sister, Flora, was walking around on the fallen leaves, enjoying the sound they made when she stepped on them. She seemed to be having a lot of fun, stopping briefly and walking lightly as if taking steps. Lydia and Octavia watched her with a smile on their faces. I heard that he asked Isak and his friends not to sweep that area. I''m not sure what to make of it, but I''m sure it''ll be fine. In the event you''re not sure what you''re looking for, you''ll be able to find out more about it on the web. "...... Your mother doesn''t say anything, does she? I''m not sure what to say, but I''m going to say it. You will find a lot of things that you can do to make your life easier. I''m sure you''ll be able to understand why I''m so interested in you. Octavia smiled as she exhaled. "It''s the other way around. What? Dear doesn''t say anything. In the event that you''ve got any questions, you''ll be able to contact us at our own web site. It is true that she has not revealed it herself, but there is no way to mention it. Lydia realizes that she has left it up to her mother to make a confession, thinking that Octavia, her mother, would get to the heart of the matter in her usual mocking tone. From Octavia''s point of view, she knows she didn''t need to do that. There is no way that the First Prince, who is so intelligent, would not be aware of his daughter''s feelings, and Lydia, his daughter, is not dexterous enough to hide them. This means that both parties must have agreed to the betrothal. Also, Lydia is blessed with friends. If she wants to ask for advice about love, she should first ask a friend of her own age. As a parent, I feel lonely because my daughter is so strong, but I don''t blame her for that. Octavia laughs at her daughter who is still wondering if she should apologize. It''s true that children grow up on their own. Octavia laughs at her daughter''s wondering if she should apologize. "Your mother doesn''t blame you, does she ......? Even though it was mutually agreed upon, in the eyes of the world, it was like disrespecting the first prince. If the nobleman falls in love with a commoner, and it is exposed, it will be very bad for the public because of the high status of the duke''s family. You can''t kill emotions. You can''t kill your emotions. But Octavia simply said that common sense was useless. Octavia had never asked her to suppress her emotions before. Rather, she was taught to recognize emotions, even jealousy. What my mother taught me was how to be prepared to hold onto emotions. "From now on, whether you sublimate them or fulfill them, the choice is yours. Octavia tells me that I have to choose what to do with my feelings. Octavia tells me that I have to choose what to do with my feelings. Her mother''s words, urging her to think realistically, seemed cruel, but they were the best encouragement she could give. Yes. So, Lydia nodded her head. Octavia, satisfied with her daughter''s reply, tilted her head and smiled. "So, are you going to talk to me about it? "No. There''s someone I need to tell you about before your mother does. Oh, that''s too bad. Octavia''s eyes are filled with determination, and she accepts them without the slightest hint of regret. The way she carried out her feelings reminded her of her husband Gerald, and Octavia smiled at the similarities between father and daughter. We returned to the peaceful tea party just as Flora was coming back to us after enjoying the carpet of fallen leaves. Ludia''s birthday party was held in the late afternoon. Since it was not the best time of year to hold a party in the garden, the party was held in the hall of the mansion with as few people as possible. Even though it was a minimum number, it was a large number because she was the highest-ranking duchess and was engaged to a member of the royal family. After the greetings, Roy, her fianc¨¦, came to see her. "Happy birthday, Miss Lydia. "Thank you, Mr. Roy. "Thank you, Roy. It was an exchange that had been repeated many times throughout the day, but Lydia naturally smiled at Roy''s sincere words of congratulations. You must be tired. Why don''t you take it easy over there? I''m not as tired as you, Roy. "Not as much as Roy." This was much better than the birthday party for Roy, the prince. The fact that Roy showed up after the greeting was probably because he knew that he would attract more people if he stayed. He invited her to join him at the table, and Lydia took advantage of his concern. It was true that she was tired of dealing with guests. It would be nice if she could get rid of people in the name of talking with her fianc¨¦. As soon as they were seated, Roy looked to his attendants, and Lydia to Emilia and her guards, asking them to keep an eye out so that no one would overhear their conversation. I''m glad to be your fianc¨¦e, Roy. "It''s an honor. I don''t think I''ve ever had a more troublesome fianc¨¦. Lydia laughed when Roy used the word "troublesome" to describe the pressure of being the next heir to the throne. He was right, there were many restrictions and challenges, but there was also an advantage for Lydia, who had no desire for fame. "Now that we are engaged, I can talk to Master Roy at leisure. Hearing the benefits for Lydia, Roy''s honey-colored eyes widened once and he smiled sweetly, as if the honey were melting. I''m happy to talk to you too, Miss Lydia. Lydia closed her eyes once and opened them gently. Then she looked back at Roy. "Mr. Roy. "Yes? I''ve found someone I like ............. You can find a lot of people who are looking for the best way to get the most out of their life. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for, but it''s not always easy. Roy almost smiled at his fianc¨¦e''s adorable reaction, but managed to hold it back, feeling sorry for her if he laughed now. I guess Miss Lydia came first. Roy felt as if he had lost a game. I guess we''ll have to call off our engagement as promised. What are you going to do about it, Master Roy? I''ll break off the engagement when I have someone to beg for. Those are the terms of engagement Roy offered. Lydia realizes that it''s probably for her. It''s not for her own good. What will happen to Roy, Lydia kept wondering. It''s almost ...... too late. Well, the bone of contention is to keep refusing the engagement urges. What are you doing to prepare? I''m sure you''ve done something to prepare for this, since you say you''re almost there. Lydia tilted her head, wondering what he was preparing. I''m getting the ingredients to convince my father and his subjects. If possible, I''d like to resolve this matter with proof that Miss Lydia is not at fault. And ....... And? To avoid drowning in the event of a fall. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. But to Lydia, Roy''s acceptance of the shackles of royalty and his desire to enjoy his freedom to the fullest seemed noble. And while he said he was making preparations for himself, he seemed to be making some sort of plan that took Lydia into account. "Master Roy, are you trying to do this alone? No, I rely on everyone around me. Of course I rely on Miss Lydia. Me too? When Lydia worried that he was not taking care of himself, Roy smiled and gave a surprising answer. Lydia did not do anything. In the first place, she had no idea what Roy was up to, so she couldn''t help him. So how could she have helped him? The fact that you are Miss Lydia is enough to help me. Is that right, ......? "Yes. I''m sure you''re not the only one. It seems that he did not dare to inform himself of the details. It''s very strange to be useful when you don''t know what you''re doing, but seeing Roy''s smile, Lydia agreed that it would be nice if she could help her friend. After regaining her composure, Lydia returned to the subject at hand. So you think it would help Roy if you didn''t break off the engagement at this point? "Yes, but ......, I can''t involve Miss Lydia in any more of my selfishness. Roy was somewhat puzzled by Ludia''s confirmation. I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to do it. In fact, I''d like to have some time to think about it. I''m not sure I''m ready yet. ...... It was a shameful thing to say, but I had just become aware of it, and I needed time to prepare myself. "Ready? I''m not sure what you''re talking about. I''m ready to get involved. Lydia''s choice was between abandonment and involvement. She can''t give up being a duchess, even more so now that he has encouraged her. On the other hand, knowing his dream, she hesitates to involve him. His dream is also important to me. ...... It''s arrogant to think that if you could have it all, you would. That''s strange. I''m with you. In contrast to Lydia''s self-mockery, Roy smiles at her. He''s already made up his mind. He''s preparing for everything, Lydia realized. What can I do to make it all happen? They both laughed as they realized that they were just like each other. After a few moments of laughter, Roy asked. "So, are you going to be a part of this for a while longer? You''ll owe me a lot of money. I''ll do my best. Roy nodded his head in amusement as Lydia tried to act proud. After the party, Lydia put on her coat to keep warm and went to the west pavilion. Her guard, Emilia, followed her with a lamp, making it easy to walk along the corridor leading to the pavilion. It was already dark, even though it was still early in the evening. The sun sets much earlier now. When we arrived at the pavilion, the apprentice gardener was sitting on a bench inside without a lamp. When Emilia held up the lamp, he looked so funny that she couldn''t help but ask him about it. She answered only that she was a friend, so I could tell that she was a stranger to me. After talking about how many friends he had, he decided to show her the rainbow he had promised. Apparently, the rainbow is invisible at night if there is a light. She said she did not need a lamp, so I sent Emilia to a place in the pavilion where the light could not reach her. As her eyes become accustomed to the darkness, Ludia finds that the moonlight is quite dazzling. The starlight reflected off the dark surface of the water, and she felt as if she were in a sea of stars. This scene alone is fantastic, but the apprentice gardener is going to make a rainbow. My expectations naturally grew. As she watched the apprentice gardener manipulate the water, he asked her to look up at the moon, and she did so. Then, for some reason, he stood behind her, his head slightly bowed, and his face close to hers. "What, what, why do you want to get close to me? But what''s the point if I can''t see you? He told her that she needed to adjust the view so that she could see from her own perspective, and she couldn''t reject him. He was right next to her, and she could almost see his coppery eyes and the way his larynx rose up, and she turned her head in embarrassment. She turned her head in embarrassment, fearing that he would notice how fast her heart was beating. After a few minutes of this, the gardener''s apprentice called out that he was ready. Relieved to see that his attention has left him, Lydia looks up at the moon again and sees a rainbow circle. A circle of seven colors, one larger than the round moon, covered the moon. He wondered if the thin clouds he had created would be able to create such a spectacle just by shimmering in the light of the moon. I couldn''t help but marvel. "Happy birthday. Miss. "Thank you, Zak. It''s really beautiful. ......! The moonbeams were so impressive, and then he congratulated her, and she was able to express her gratitude honestly. It was the best gift she could have received at the end of her birthday. I see. The gardener''s apprentice was blindingly obvious for a moment, but then he broke down more than ever and smiled warmly. Lydia''s heart skipped a beat as he smiled warmly, even in the moonlight. Not knowing what he was surprised about, Lydia asked him in a whisper. Then, with a smile he had never seen before, he revealed his thoughts rather than answering the question. I like it when you smile, don''t you? Ludia couldn''t help but close her eyes. She felt her whole body heat up, not just her face, and she was at a loss as to how to stop him from talking. 63 61． report "Oh. I don''t think I can get married. My father''s hand stopped eating for a moment and my mother rolled her eyes in disbelief. "Why? "Probably because there won''t be any more heart surprises. I have a feeling. If I don''t fall in love with someone other than you, I''ll probably never get married. I''ve never fallen in love with a girl who''s already engaged, not even in my previous life, so there''s nothing I can do even if I''m aware of it. Yeah. Mom didn''t seem surprised by my report and just nodded. My father continued to eat. "Are you sure? I wonder if parents don''t want their children to see their grandchildren. My mother in my previous life was that type of person, and she was very disappointed that I couldn''t have a girlfriend when I was Taichi. Her sister, Yuka, assured her that there were no good men in real life, so she had even higher expectations for Taichi. So I thought my mother would be disappointed, if not despairing. When I wondered, she smiled. She smiled when I wondered, "Children are a gift. It''s a skill that a gardener inherits. It seems that for Mom, seeing her grandchild''s face is like being lucky. As he finished chewing, my father murmured to me that there was nothing wrong with being a gardener. He thinks that the Baumgartners should continue to be gardeners, and that there is no need to keep their blood in the family. And you don''t regret it, do you, Zak? No. He asked me if I could take responsibility for my choice, and I nodded. It would be more regrettable to stop liking the girl. I''m not despairing about the possibility of being single for the rest of my life. When Mom confirmed my answer, she smiled wryly. You look like Dennis. ...... It''s ...... Rie. Seeing my mother unable to control her laughter, my father turned sullen. I couldn''t understand either of their arguments. I don''t know what made him think that they were similar. I mean, I''m their child, so it shouldn''t have been strange for me to look like either of them. My mother''s laughter was a common sound at dinner that night. When I called Erna on the bear phone that night, she shouted as soon as I got through. "What''s going on? What''s going on? What?" "What?" I asked, holding my ear as if to complain, and Erna ranted. "Why are you getting along with a rival character? What?¡¡You mean you and the girl? No, Belle! No, Mr. Bell!" Since he was talking about a character, he was probably referring to your star. It''s not so much that he wants to blame me, but rather that I''m the only person he can vent his frustrations about Kimiboshi to, so he''s calling me out now. But since you say they''re rivals, I thought you''d have a problem with the fact that the girl who seems to be a rival daughter and Erna who seems to be a support character are getting along, but it seems you didn''t. "Belle? What the hell is wrong with red-haired magic nerd Belle? As far as I know, she''s just happily talking about magic as usual, business as usual. Erna knows that I don''t know much about your planet, so she explains to me about her so-called rival. I don''t know what to say. I''m not sure what to make of that. I''m sure you''ll be able to understand. I''m not sure what to make of that. I''m not sure what to make of that. I don''t know, but does this rival fall in love with the heroine? I thought it would be the same for the young lady, since she would be the heroine''s rival as a love interest, but Erna''s answer was no. I''m not sure what to make of it, but I think it''s a good idea. I''m not sure what to make of it, but I''m sure it''s a good idea. Apparently, she is a typical inferior student who is jealous of the superior ones. If that''s the case, it wouldn''t be strange if hostility turned to either of them at any time. All they need is a trigger. I guess the heroine is the trigger. I was planning to explode with jealousy at the school because Bell and Remius don''t give a d*mn about their rivals. "Are you guys so close that you don''t have to worry about that? "Yes. Yes, we fight well together. I froze, wondering if they were getting along. But according to Erna, he was a sarcastic rival character, so it''s impossible for him to be complaining directly to her in the game. Also, Leo, who was watching the discussion with Erna, said that it was just an argument over different directions, so Erna decided that it was okay. It was a topic about magicians, so it was no wonder that Belle was so passionate. It was probably similar to the argument between Bel and Remius, though of a different kind. "So, what''s wrong with you? No, I''m happy about it too!¡¡But then again, Brother Roy will solve it before you know it. It''s hard not to be able to support your guess, Erna said in a sad voice. I don''t think he''ll ever recover from his brother''s stupidity. Leo''s marriage partner is going to be difficult if he doesn''t get your approval like your daughter. That''s what''s going to happen if things keep going the way they are, and it''s going to be a result Erna can live with. For my part, I''m only concerned about the fact that the young lady said she didn''t like Leo in that way. It''s been a long time since then, but I wonder if she still sees him as a friend. Wouldn''t that be hard on her? I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that. ...... I thought she would nod in agreement, but she slurred her words. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. But if Isak likes your sister, ...... I like her, but so what? "What about ..................? After a long pause for comprehension, Erna raised her voice in an absurd manner. I''m not sure what you mean by that.¡¡I''m not sure what you mean. I know what you mean. I know." "Then why is it so easy? I''m not sure what you mean by that. What''s so weird about that? You''re very popular. ''Yeah. Yeah, I guess so. I said, and Erna, who must have seen how popular the girl is with both men and women at parties, nodded her head in agreement. I''m not sure why you don''t like me then. I''m sure you''ll agree. You''re just as popular with me as I am with you. The young lady is pretty inside and out and gets prettier every year. It''s normal for an unspecified number of noblemen''s sons to fall in love with her even if they know she is the prince''s fianc¨¦e. And as a servant of the Ernst family, I was no exception to the rule, as I watched the young lady closely. It would be strange if I, an unspecified person, didn''t fall in love with her. There was a moment of silence on the other end of the bear phone, and then an incredibly long sigh was let out. You''re right, but you''re wrong! That night, Erna''s scream echoed only in my room. I thought I didn''t need the soundproofing update Leo had made to my bear phone, but this time I felt the need for it. It would have been a nuisance to the neighbors if my voice had leaked out. A few days later, we got our first snowfall of the year. The amount of snowfall was about 15 to 20 centimeters. Normally, I would give the highest priority to shoveling the snow from the front gate, but today was a different story. Jan and I put on our snow shoveling gear and waited in front of the main entrance. Soon after, the front door opened. Hello, Brother Isak, Mr. Yang. It was Flora who popped out of the door. She was wearing a coat and gloves to protect herself from the cold. Jan and I returned the greeting and then checked on her. "Flora, are you ready? "Yeah, here we go. Flora then points to her feet. Her skirt was about five centimeters below her knees, and her legs were covered with thick, warm boots. The outer layer was made of leather and was expected to be waterproof to some extent. You look okay. Good. Flora jumped up and down and landed on the fresh, unshoveled snow. Then, she took a step or two, checking the snow with her feet. He looked back at the footprints he had made and smiled happily. "Are you sure you''re not interfering with my work? The lady asks me with concern. She''s wearing a coat and gloves because she''s going out with Flora. ''Not at all. I know how you feel. Flora had asked me to let her know when there was snow on the ground. She said she''d like to make footprints in the snow where no one has touched before. So I agreed on the condition that I would wear shoes that would be safe to walk in the snow, and my father gave me some time to start shoveling. Flora''s eyes would light up when I told her that it was going to rain or snow the next day because I could sense the signs of rain or snow, and then she would be disappointed when she found out the next day that it was raining or that there was no accumulation. At times like this, I feel sorry for my inability to tell whether it is snowing or not. When I saw Flora happily jumping and walking on the snow, I was glad that it was snowing. Wearing a white coat with fluffy fur and peach-colored eyes, Flora looks a little like a rabbit when she bounces. You can''t help but smile. I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that. "Hey ......? When I looked at her to see if she wanted to play with me, she was already looking at me. So our eyes met. She didn''t think I''d turn around, but her pale blue eyes widened and she froze for a moment. Then she quickly restarts and averts her gaze. "Yeah, yeah. I''m not old enough to get excited about snow. ...... But your daughter is wearing the same boots. This is because Flora wants to wear the same boots,......, and if she falls, you need to get to her quickly. When I pointed out that she was wearing the same thermal and waterproof leather boots, the young lady insisted that she didn''t mean it. It''s true that their coats are the same design, except that they are different colors of light blue. With her pale golden hair, I think she might look like this if there were a snow spirit. Is there such a thing as a snow genie? "What''s going on? I''m not sure if there are any. No, I just thought of that when I saw your daughter. I was just looking at you." "What ......? When I simply explained the reason, she choked up, her cheeks turning red. I''m not sure if she was offended by the cold impression of the spirit, if there was one. I meant that she looked beautiful. "Onesama, Isakuni-sama, look... Just as I was about to give a supplementary explanation, Flora called out to me. When I looked at the area where Flora was pointing, I saw a heart-shaped footprint. Isn''t it cute? "Yeah. Yes, it is. I think Flora is skillful because she can draw curved lines almost symmetrically. It is difficult to draw a simple figure in a large scale. When we agreed with Flora, who claimed that she did a good job, she smiled very happily. Flora''s smile made both me and the girl relax. I looked over at the girl next to me and she was smiling kindly. You can tell that she really loves her sister. "......, what is it? I''m not sure if it''s a good thing or not. I thought you were a good sister. It''s a good idea to take a look at your own personal life in order to make sure you''re getting the most out of it. Seeing her happy sister makes up for the cold. Flora has a good sister. Also, I know it''s because of the height difference, but the girl looking up at her is cute. My face relaxes. Then, for some reason, the young lady''s face turned red like it was on fire. "Stop that face! "Which cao? She scolded me, but I don''t know what kind of expression I was making. It''s not unusual for me to think a girl is pretty, so I guess it''s normal. I pinched my cheek, but I couldn''t tell. So, ......, that''s your sloppy face. ......! She pointed out weakly and sluggishly. Did I have such a sloppy look on my face? I didn''t think that realizing that I liked her would change anything, but now I feel like I''m realizing how cute she is more often than not. It seems that it was showing on my face more than I thought. I''ll be careful. Heinz-san, my butler, taught me how to put more energy into my facial expressions, and if I work hard, I should be able to control it a little. I don''t want to creep the lady out. Please do so," the lady said, turning away. I thought she looked a little like a rival girl. And then I wondered. Is she going to be big too? ...... As I recall, the rival daughter of Kimihoshi had such large breasts that you could see them even in her uniform. I wonder if the girl''s appearance, or rather her growth, will be similar to Kimihoshi''s. Thinking about this, I lowered my gaze to the bottom of the girl''s neck. She was wearing a coat, so I couldn''t see how full she was. "What''s wrong? What''s wrong?" The lady looks up at me, worried about my silence. I''m sorry about the ....... "Sorry for what? I''m not sure if you''ve seen this before, but I''m sure you''ve seen it before. So I''ll just apologize honestly. When you''re concerned about something like that, it''s a sign that you have ulterior motives. If you are aware of it, it seems you are interested in it. "Come walk with me, sister. Flora came back and embraced the girl''s arm. The young lady was confused when she was asked to play in the snow. I''m ....... I left some for you, didn''t I? I''m " "I left some for you, didn''t I?" Under her sister''s wistful gaze, the young lady swallowed her refusal. After a few seconds of hesitation, the words that came out were the opposite of what she had originally intended. "All right. Your side! After confirming that the young lady nodded, Flora''s expression (cao) became full of joy. She then took the young lady by the hand and led her to the area where she had not yet left her footprints. The young lady who was following her was a little shy, but not uncomfortable. The two sisters smiled at each other and decided to wait a little longer for the snow to be shoveled. Isak-san is a boy too? Suddenly, someone said that to me. When I turned my head toward the voice, I saw a fluffy pome wearing a coat and scarf. Judging from the layers of his jacket, he seemed to be quite cold. I''d appreciate it if you''d keep your mouth shut, young lady. I can''t help it. Pome agreed, saying it would be fun. The smile in her eyes narrowed even more happily. I might as well give her a cookie or something later. I turned my gaze back to the girls, and saw that they were treading fearfully on the snow. After a few steps, I looked back and saw that the footprints were still there, and my eyes lit up. I can see her like this because I''m the apprentice gardener of this house. Once again, I realize how useful I am. Seeing her and her sister Flora laughing together, I put off shoveling for a little while longer. The sun had begun to melt the snow, and Yan and I were shoveling when the master arrived. The girls had already gone back to practice. So it would be strange if he came to call the girls. He was looking straight at me, so I guess he wanted to see me. Master, what''s the matter? "Master Gerald wishes to speak with you. Oh. I have something to tell the Duke, too. To my delight, the Master took out his pocket watch and checked his availability. I told him that I would appreciate it if we could finish our work in the evening, and he, who had his eyes fixed on the hands of his watch, quietly agreed. He must have been checking the Duke''s schedule in his mind. I''ll also tell him you have something to report. Thank you. As he left, Master said that he would inform him of my request as well. I was relieved. I had been wondering how to get the Duke to come to me, so it was a relief to be summoned. I had no idea what the Duke was talking about, but it was enough that he made time for us to meet. After I finished my work, I told my father that I was being summoned by the Duke, and that depending on how long it would take, I would stay at the cabin with Jan. My father left first and asked Yang to return to the hut. I was led into the mansion by my master, who opened the door and asked me to enter a room. I said excuse me and went in to find the Duke at the desk in front of me. I remembered that I had been sent to this study when I had asked my master to make it convenient for me. "Hello, Isak. It''s been a long time. "Long time no see. It was probably a month ago when the Duke came to talk to me. The servants of the Ernst family are often called upon by the duke at least once a month. The chef and the kitchen staff told me that the duke also came to the kitchen, asked how he was doing, and gave him a pep talk. We can''t forget the Duke''s face because he makes time for us when he is busy with his work. It''s quite important to know who your boss is. At least I''m happy to serve this family because the Duke is my boss. The Duke smiled as he greeted me. The Duke smiles as he greets me, "My story is going to be a bit long, so let''s hear what Isak has to say first. He asks me to report first, so I straighten up and report. I''ve fallen in love with the young lady ......, Master Ludia. The duke was blindsided when I told him that much. As I waited for a response, the Duke blinked a few times and then looked at me. Did you tell Dia? I didn''t tell her. Why did you report it to me first? Because the Duke cares for her. I want to stay in love with her. But as long as I''m a servant of the Ernst family, I can''t do that without the Duke''s permission. It would be detrimental to the Duke to have a servant who has ulterior motives for his daughter. The Duke''s eyes were scrutinized. "Will you obey whatever punishment I impose? "Yes. If it were possible, I would like to stay in the service of the Ernst family forever, but I am prepared to do so. You can become a gardener even if you work for another family. If you go to the gardener''s guild, they can help you find another job. Fortunately, not only me but also Jan is now a pupil of the Baumgartners, so there is no need to worry about an heir. My father also said that it would be good if I could inherit the technology. So I was ready to follow my heart. A long and short silence fell. I waited patiently for the Duke''s decision. ...... Hahaha! It was as if I was waiting for the verdict of a court case, and I couldn''t swallow the situation right away. I checked the scene in front of me, thought about what the sound was that reached my ears, and finally realized. The duke is laughing. And he''s laughing. "This ...... duke? I ask him what''s going on, and he says, suppressing his smile with his fist. No, I didn''t think you''d bother to declare ....... The Duke laughed and said, "You''re too innocent. No, because it would definitely be obvious. The only way would be to apply for permission at the last minute. I''d be more upset if I didn''t. Yeah. I thought the Duke, who loves his daughter so much, would be angry if he knew. But for some reason he''s smiling. "Well, aren''t you going to be mad at ......? You can''t get rid of your feelings just because someone tells you to. That''s probably why Isak reported it to me. Yes, but... It''s great that you can understand my intentions, but I have no idea how the Duke feels about it. Are you sure I''m not a bad bug? Are you sure you''re not a bad worm? I have ulterior motives. When I confirmed that he was not a pest to the Duke, the Duke laughed again. What the hell was the point of that? After laughing for a while, the Duke said. The people in my family understand Dia''s charms more than enough. It''s just that the way they understood it was love in Isak''s case. I pondered for a few seconds what to make of the words, and then I asked. "Can I work here at ...... while I''m in love with your daughter? That''s what I''m hoping for, that''s what I''m hoping for. Oh. And yet, the Duke affirmed me with his usual gorgeous smile. I was relieved that I could still be involved in the Ernst family''s garden. I''m very happy to see her smile again. Thank you. When I smiled, filled with relief and joy, the duke said simply, "Isak is really Dearest. "You really like Dia, don''t you, Isak? I wonder why. I''m even more embarrassed than I was when I announced it to myself. I can''t stand the gentle look the Duke is giving me. I felt my cheeks heat up. "Now, about me... "Oh, yes. It''s not the time to be upset by the Duke''s impressions, so I listened attentively. Do you know what I do for a living, Isak? "Well, I just know that you''re busy. ...... As I recall, I was told that I was the head of one of the three ministries when I was training to be a follower of my master. I don''t even remember which ministry it was anymore. So I don''t even know what exactly I''m doing. Perhaps it was because I answered honestly, but I felt the gaze of the master who was standing behind me hurting. I''m sorry for being so stupid. Well, I''m a bridge between several ministries, and each ministry needs to recruit people. That''s why my jurisdiction includes educational institutions. "Really? I can only nod. In my previous life in Japan, it was the Ministry of Education, Culture, Sports, Science and Technology that was involved in education. The only thing I could understand was that the person in charge of that kind of place seemed to be a duke. In other words, the results of Isak''s magic measurement will also be reported to me. What? By the way, I haven''t received the results since Father reported them to the Ministry of Magic. I''ve been waiting patiently, but I didn''t expect the information to reach the Duke. Did I pass? When I asked with both anxiety and anticipation if I would be able to attend the school, the Duke did not answer, but only smiled. But first, let me explain my side of the story. Have you ever heard of the theory that magic power is not inherited? Yes. So, for ordinary people, measuring magic power is a matter of luck. But, even with incentives such as tuition exemptions, it''s still difficult to find commoners who have more than a certain amount of magic power. We are developing new testing methods and making improvements so that we can measure magic power regardless of attribute. ...... Sighs the Duke. It''s true that there are some common people who don''t take the test because they think they don''t have much magic power. Or perhaps I wouldn''t have taken the test if I hadn''t met the lady. If there is only one type of parchment for measurement, it would be a great help to the church. There would be fewer parchments to store, and inventory management would be easier. Just one less hassle would be a big plus. On the other hand, the average amount of magic power of the nobility has been gradually decreasing ......, and in fact, the passing value is lowered every year to match. Some people, like Tobi, have no magic power. It''s not strange that the average amount of magic is going to go down if it''s not inherited. I don''t know if I''ve ever seen a duke work so hard. So, Isak has also reached the passing value. "Eh? It seems that thanks to the yearly decline in the value, my magic power was just barely enough to pass the test. Are you sure? Yeah. When I heard that I had passed, my face lit up. How could I not be happy? I can study magic. And I''ll get to spend a year with your daughter regardless of status. I''m sure it''ll be a very important time. I''ve heard from Via that you can use the wind attribute, but I didn''t realize you were trying to use all the attributes. I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that. Maybe it''s a report on the results of my magic measurement. "No? No?¡¡I think it''s a good opportunity for us noblemen to notice a perspective we''ve overlooked. But," the Duke continued. But," the Duke continued, "that''s my own opinion. The Duke had implicitly told him that I, a commoner, would look bad if I used multiple attributes. It''s not like the world, or most of the nobility, would approve of my existence as positively as the Duke. You said you would obey my punishment. Suddenly I felt the pressure of the Duke''s smile. I know that what I''m about to say is not as the daughter''s father, but as the head of the three ministries. "Yes. I nodded my head, feeling a little choked up by the tense atmosphere. "In exchange for your permission to continue serving the Ernst family, I have one condition. "What''s that, ......? In contrast to me, the duke smiled gaily as I asked fearfully. I want to pretend that Isak''s magic measurement never happened. What? I could not help but be taken aback by the conditions he presented. I would later learn why the Duke was smiling so happily at this time. 64 62． academy Get down there. Hi. He said it from above, and I obeyed. I''m sitting upright now, so I''m physically looking up at her. And the lady looking down at me with her arms crossed is clearly angry. She is a pretty woman with a pair of lazy eyes, so her stare is very powerful. The combination of her stance and the aura of anger is quite intimidating. Looking at her figure alone, she seems to be the daughter of a rival. It seems that the duchess, Ludia von Ernst, is a rival daughter in a girl''s game called Kimihoshi. Kimiboshi is an abbreviation, but the official name is so long that I don''t remember it well. In fact, she is engaged to the first prince of the game. And she seems to be in a bit of pain, with her ample breasts resting on her crossed arms. So you can say that she looks just like in the game. Even though I only helped my sister in her previous life by playing a part of the mini-game, I remember it well. Well, she was the rival daughter of my sister''s favorite character, so she must have come into my sight somehow. I was playing around with it. We had to wait for each other to finish playing because we shared the same display and cabinet for console games. I couldn''t stand the silence of being looked down upon, so I dug up a memory from a previous life where I used to fight with my sister over who would play first. What do you mean? No, I don''t. ...... I don''t know what''s going on either, even if you ask me to explain. We''re in the back of the Royal Academy of Magic building. I''ve been brought to a place where there''s no one around, but that doesn''t mean I''m being raped. I''m being lectured by a young lady right now. What are you doing here so soon? No, I mean... "Shut up! She scolded me for making excuses, and I shut up again. It wasn''t my intention, but it seemed to have caused enough of a stir to reach the young lady''s ears. She put her hand on her forehead as if she had a headache and let out a sigh. ...... You really should be aware that you stand out. It''s not a matter of appearance. It''s not a matter of appearance! It''s not a matter of looks!" I tried to argue that I''m obviously visually hazy, but the lady pointed out that I''m not. I''m sure you''re not the only one who forgot to take the magic test twice. Yes, I''m a ronin. The school is like a high school in terms of the age you enter, so it''s a little sad to think of myself as a high school ronin. As the lady said, I forgot to take the magic test. That''s why I''m not even a mob in an otome game, and that''s why I look bad. I''m not even a mob in a girl''s game. As I listened to the lady''s sermon, I remembered the promise I made to the Duke four years ago. 65 63． blank paper Four years ago, in the winter of my thirteenth year, my mind went blank when the Duke asked me to take a blank check on the magic measurement itself. Because I had memories of my previous life as a Japanese, I was interested in trying out various magical attributes. So, when I realized that the young lady was a rival daughter of an otome game, I wanted to go to the Magic Academy. That''s why I was so happy that my test results were in the passing range, even if it was just barely. If I hadn''t had memories of my previous life, I probably wouldn''t have been so shocked. I''m sure that I would have given up on my magical power from the beginning and would not have even taken the test. I was ready to take it all on, but I wasn''t ready to throw anything away. For me, becoming a gardener and liking the lady were both important, and I was going to do both. That''s why I reported it to my employer, the Duke. Even if I was fired from the Ernst family, I could still become a gardener if I joined the gardener''s guild, and my feelings would not disappear. But the duke gave me neither of these conditions. I didn''t know what to do when he told me to get rid of the irrelevant things. The duke smiled at my agitation. If Isaac enters the school as is, he won''t make it in time. "...... What? It took me a while to realize that the duke had said why he wanted to cancel my magic test. But I couldn''t make sense of it, and in the end I could only raise my voice in question. Isak would like to learn about all the attributes. Yes. He confirmed, and I nodded my head. Even if I couldn''t learn the practical skills, I wanted to at least learn the classroom. He said, "With the current curriculum, you can only learn the aptitude attribute. I can''t make it in time. What''s that, ......? The prince turned out to have two attributes, and the head of the Ministry of Magic, who is also the minister, is also interested in magic other than the aptitude attribute. By the time they enter the school, we plan to change the classes so that they can be selected. At the moment, classes are divided by aptitude and focus on classes that specialize in each field. However, since Leo has two attributes, light and dark, and uses both of them evenly, and Bell has a strong desire to learn other attributes, the Duke told me that he plans to change the class structure to a credit system, which is common in universities. When I asked him what he did when he was a student, he told me that he majored in water magic and learned wind magic from his classmates. He said that he was almost self-taught in ice magic, a compound magic, by referring to past literature. It would be strange for a commoner who entered the school at the same time to know about something that would be put into operation when His Highness and the others entered. Therefore, Isak would like to delay his entrance for two years. I don''t know how hard it is to change the way you teach, but it''s a big change, so it''s understandable that it would take a few years to prepare. Even if I, a commoner, wanted to take all the attributes, I wouldn''t be able to ask them to move up their schedule. The educational institution moved because of the requests of Leo, the prince, and Belle, the marquis''s son. If I were to enter the school a year late, it would make me stand out a little more, and if I, a commoner, knew about the multiple-choice classes for attributes that had just started, it would cause trouble for the duke and the princess because they would suspect the Ernst family of leaking information. If you want to take a class that has multiple attributes, you can pretend that you forgot to take the measurement and enroll after Leo and the others. ...... That''s too convenient for me, isn''t it? I can agree. I can accept the reason, but the Duke''s condition is too convenient for me. If I miss the entrance by two years, I''ll be in the same grade as your daughter. I''m grateful to be able to take classes of all attributes, but I wonder if that''s possible. If we can''t provide the necessary environment for those who are willing to learn, then what is the point of an educational institution? The Duke then winked at me as if he were playing a prank. I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one who''s had a bad experience. And it''s convenient for me, too. I''m not sure what to do with it. I''m not sure why it''s convenient for the duke if my entrance is delayed. The school can only provide a minimal number of guards, so it would be helpful to have someone else to protect Dia. Since the Magic Academy is a place where students can study without distinction of nobility, it is said that nobles can only have one guard or follower in the academy. The school has a strict security system, so they really want to have no attendants, but some of the nobles can''t take care of minor things by themselves, so it''s a compromise. The chairman and the others will be escorting the young lady to the knight training school located on the same grounds as the Magic Academy. They will be able to take her to and from the dormitory, as well as guard her and take care of her in the dormitory. I''m sure they''ll take turns following her around the school. The duke is still worried about the daughter. I can''t help but think that this is an overprotective abuse of his authority, but I can''t help but point out that it allows me to learn what I want to learn. The butler, Master Heinz, who is waiting for me, is glaring at the Duke as if he wants to let out a sigh, but I''ll pretend I didn''t see him. But I''ll pretend I didn''t see that. "Dia is a duke, but she''s also His Highness'' fianc¨¦e. She may be disadvantaged by those in the school who envy or try to flatter her because of her youth. In such a place, you need someone who will never betray you. You know, I don''t think ...... I''m that useful. You''ll be fine as long as you stay Isaac. I''m not sure what to make of this, but I think it''s a good idea. I don''t understand what the Duke''s intentions are when he says he wants me to prioritize my studies. It''s true that the chairpersons of the guards are more qualified to protect you, and I can''t do it, so I''m glad to hear that. You''ll always act for the sake of your loved ones. Is that how it is with ......? I was dubious when he told me that I would naturally help the girl without being told to. "Oh. That''s what love is all about, isn''t it? The duke laughs with conviction. The Duke laughs with conviction, but I can only nod my head and wonder if it will work out that way. I''m not very smart, so I''m worried that I''ll be too busy studying and dragging down the young lady. At any rate, I thought, I''d better study hard. And so, here I am, sitting on my ass. I am being lectured by a young lady in the back of the school building, which I have successfully entered, though two years late. When she asks me what''s going on, I don''t know why it''s happening. I can''t blame her without asking what''s going on. First of all, what was the cause of the incident at the fountain with Countess Dolores? The same thunderbolt as your daughter?¡¡He was about to drop a very powerful thunderbolt and I didn''t want to damage the fountain, so I stopped him. I don''t know what it was, but I think he said something about how I was a commoner and a wastrel and that I was too stupid to want to take courses in all the attributes, so I''m going to remind him. I raised my hand in the air and as the lightning spirits began to gather, I closed the distance before they could be activated and stood right in front of the Countess of Dolores. The Countess, startled by the sudden closeness of the distance, fell backwards and landed on her buttocks in the fountain behind her. I held out my hand to help her up, and when I saw that she had taken it, I said, "Go ahead. The son-in-law tilted his head, and I told him that he should be struck by lightning, since he could now suffer the same fate as the fountain. Then he paled and finally understood that it was not good to damage property. As I explained, the lady put her fingers on her temples as if to press them. It''s not the first time you''ve come to ...... this place either. It''s not the first time you''ve been here.¡¡It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re doing. Because? I told him not to. He was a magician, and he insisted that I, with my low magic power, should serve him. I told him that the school was not a place for that, but he didn''t seem to listen, so I just warned him not to use water magic in unpopular places like the back of the school building. Trees in places where people don''t come often are planted with varieties of trees that can grow well with natural rain without watering, and the soil is made so that the bottom layer can easily contain water. In such a place, the roots of the trees will rot if a lot of water is released. Therefore, I stopped the paper knife about five centimeters from the opponent''s eyeball before activating it, and startled him. In reality, the distance is quite large, but the tip of the knife is coming straight at you, so it is quite threatening to the person who is pointed at. I told him that too much water is poisonous to the trees in this place, as if even a bladeless paper knife that can only cut a seal is dangerous depending on how it is used. I''m glad he understood, because it seems that the Marquess has only been using water magic during practical training since then. It''s a little different from what the Marquis Edelstein told me, but ......, well, it''s okay. How do you explain Count Wittmann? "I didn''t want the cherry blossoms to fall because of the wind. ...... Before he started, he swatted his foot, pretended to have sprained it, and threw it into the Countess''s carriage. I was approached on my way back to the dormitory, but I didn''t even say hello before I tried to activate the magic, so I gave priority to Sakura. Perhaps it''s because this is the world of otome games, but cherry blossom trees seem to be a standard feature of schools. Perhaps it''s because I have Japanese memories, but I love the rows of cherry trees at school. That''s why I wanted to look at this scene for as long as possible. I wanted to watch them slowly swaying in the natural breeze as they fell. I''m sorry about the wind sigh, because it was rather selfish of me. I wasn''t trying to do anything harmful to the garden, just to make it fall a little faster. There are people who think it''s refreshing to see them fall as quickly as I do. As I was reflecting on the fact that I should apologize, I heard a long sigh from above me. I looked up and saw the young lady looking down at me in disgust. "You''re a garden idiot, you know that? I''m sorry. I prevented all the magic from happening, so it didn''t ruin the landscape, but it''s been misinterpreted as a one-sided threat by Zaku. "It is rumored that the young lady has a mad dog. You seem like a strong woman. You should be more concerned with the fact that you''re the one being called a mad dog! When I spilled my thoughts on the information about the pome that was following the young lady, I was scolded. It''s not a problem if people think you have bad behavior, because they would have already suspected you of being a dullard when you entered the school late because you forgot to take the magic test. In fact, I think it''s good that the uniform is easy to wear. I''m sure you''re right, ......, I don''t want you to think badly of your daughter because of me. It''s a known fact that I''m a servant of the Ernst family, and if I''m going to cause trouble for the young lady, I should have just kept my mouth shut and accepted the attack. The noblemen''s boys should have been called to the school building or somewhere other than the yard. No, even in the school building, if they damaged it, they wouldn''t be able to pay for it, so they might have stopped after all. So think of yourself first, not me!¡¡I can''t allow Zaku to not get the recognition he deserves. "Miss ...... It''s sweet of you to be angry with me. I''m glad you''re so mad at me, but at the same time I feel bad. The next time I see her, I think I''d better just listen to her complain and let her do her magic to her satisfaction. "Miss, if you tell them to be quiet, Mr. Isak, you will be attacked and abused indulgently. Pome whispered to the young lady. Pome whispered to her. She took it as an affirmation and got angry again. I won''t let you do that! So, if you don''t do anything, the young lady will act, and if anything happens in the future, please do not hesitate to resist. "Okay, ....... I don''t want the young lady to act recklessly, so let''s defend ourselves properly. Pome nailed me and I swore in my heart that I would remember to defend myself. "Besides, the rumor that''s going around is intentional. "What? The young lady asked suspiciously as Pome happily reported what had happened. If the information was really detrimental to the lady, I wouldn''t leave it alone. This means that she is letting the rumor spread. I''ll think about it. Pome, unlike the committee chairman and Pochi, is a type of guard who protects the lady with information warfare. In other words, she specializes in putting out fires before they start and eliminating the conflict itself. I wonder what such a pome would gain from the rumor that I am a delinquent. Because I''m a ronin, I''m older than my classmates, and I''m probably taller than most of them. So, people who are intimidated by me are intimidated by me. If you''re the only one who can make me obey you, I''m sure you''ll have some kind of control effect. I see. So Pome is using my rumors to protect you. I''m convinced. "By the way, to those who messed with Mr. Isak, don''t worry, there won''t be a second time... What the hell did Pome do to those sons of his who only tried? I wonder if she''s got a lot of weakness to make sure they don''t mess with a hot-blooded young man again. I couldn''t help but feel that Pome was one of the mad dogs that the sons were referring to as the source of my rumors. You''ll have to consult me before you do anything like that. "Yes, I''m sorry. Knowing that she would not be able to elaborate even if she pursued, the young lady gave Pome that warning. Thank you, Pome. I thanked Pome for protecting me. I thanked her for protecting me. Even though it was part of my job to protect her, she arranged it so that I wouldn''t get tangled up and she wouldn''t be bothered by me. That''s a big help to me. Pome''s eyes widened a little, which was unusual for her, and then she smiled happily. You''re welcome. You''re welcome. I was just giving you a warning. "Yes, so... I''m glad you''re mad at me. You''re very good at getting angry for me. She always tells me that I should be angry even when I''m sloppy and don''t care. I may not be able to live up to the Duke''s expectations after all. Instead of protecting me, she''s protecting me. When I thanked her, she turned away, her face flushed. "Don''t you think I should try not to get angry in the first place? "I''ll be careful. I can only nod my head in agreement. But how can I be careful? I''ve decided to live honestly because of my regrets from my previous life, and I''m supposed to be doing what I want, but sometimes the lady scolds me for taking care of myself. When she sees that I''m not sure what to do, she puts her forefinger up in front of me and says "If you are approached by a stranger, do not follow him alone!¡¡Do you understand? I didn''t expect to be told the precautions for my first errand at the age of seventeen. Duke, I''m afraid I''m useless after all. On the way back to the classroom with the girls, I saw a crowd of people in the next classroom. As I walked past, I wondered what it was. Thanks to my father, I''m in my late 180s, so I can see what''s going on from above the crowd. It seems that my gaze is drawn to the two men chatting in the class next to me. I could see their bright blond hair and short light brown heads, and the deja vu glare made me think of pretending I hadn''t seen them. Before I could turn my eyes away, I was met by honey-colored eyes. It''s Miss Lydia, isn''t it? The crowd parted as she turned and smiled at me, and my gaze landed on her. I''m pretty sure I just guessed that you''re here. She''s taller than most girls, but there''s no way she can be seen in this crowd. "Miss Roy?¡¡Why are you in the first year classroom? The young lady rolls her eyes a little when she sees Leo. The young lady followed the path that had been created by the separation of people and headed towards Leo. As the moment passed, I followed along with Pome. Perhaps it was the addition of the prince''s fianc¨¦e, or perhaps it was the fact that I was the one rumored to be a delinquent, but the distance between Leo and the rest of the onlookers opened up a bit. I''d say we''re here to see Miss Ludia, but today we''re here to talk to him about Sternensee. "In the tropics? From the young lady''s response, I learned that Sternensee was the name of a country south of the Arbeitsloh. I didn''t know the official name of the country, because common people only call it the South. After Leo''s introduction, a man with light brown hair greets the young lady. ''Nice to meet you, Duchess Ernst. My name is Konstantin Frank von Daehr, fifth prince of Sternensee. I was surprised to see you as beautiful as His Royal Highness Roy told me you were. The smirk on his face was familiar to me. Unlike Leo, he was not flamboyant, and at first glance did not look like royalty. His gestures and behavior were that of a high class man, but he had a friendly smile that made him easy to get to know. Almost no one would be wary of him. "I am honored by your compliment, Your Highness, Constantine. Your Highness is here on a study tour as part of an exchange program. Please don''t call me "Your Highnesses. He''s the fifth prince, and it''ll be difficult for the students to adapt to the school''s policies if we keep calling him that. "That''s true. Constantine, is that okay? You can call me Stan, Roy. Do you mind if I call you Ms. Ludia? Yes. Constantine. You''re very serious, aren''t you, Lydia? With a sarcastic smile, the prince of the tropics softened the atmosphere with the onlookers. You''re too polite to call me by my first name. Nico is not allowed to call her Nico-chan either. He says that it is her sincere intention to call you by your correct name. Only her close female friends call her by her abbreviated name. Before I could find out why, the orange eyes of the tropical prince turned to me. "Who are they? They belong to my family. He''s an apprentice gardener, and due to a slight mistake he was admitted late, so he''s in my class. I''m just a maid, don''t worry about me. I''m Isak, from ......? Don''t be shy. Nice to meet you. When I tried to speak normally and wondered if I should be polite, the tropical prince laughed and held out his hand. Realizing it was a handshake, I shook his hand back. Nice to meet you. A gardener is just what I need. I''m interested in how gardens are made in this country. Could you show me around sometime when you''re available? I''m available in second period on Thursdays. ...... Thursday then. The prince of the tropics smiles and says, "That''s just when I don''t have any classes either. I agreed, and our handshakes parted when the appointment was made. After that, Roy said goodbye to me, saying that break time was over, and he left, and the onlookers retreated, and my daughter and I went back to our classrooms. On Thursday, after first period, the tropical prince arrived as promised with a friendly smile, and I showed him around the school''s garden to the best of my knowledge. The fountain with its benches is a good place to have lunch on a sunny day, the flowerbeds are nice in the springtime with butterflies fluttering among the brightly colored flowers, and the woods are pleasantly sunny, so you can enjoy forest bathing. Do you know anything about landscaping at ......? Yeah. Did you really want to hear that? He mentioned it while we were walking through the woods, and I rolled my eyes. I thought you weren''t interested. If you weren''t, you wouldn''t have bothered to hang out with those a**h*les in your free time. "Oh. It''s Frank, isn''t it? He said his name. You''d know. No, I remember you saying something about a con ......, but I don''t remember ....... I can''t remember most of it. Frank''s eyes half-lidded in disgust. Frank''s full name was hard to remember, though, because it was long and mixed with some difficult pronunciation. He didn''t say, "Nice to meet you," and I wondered if that was true, but Frank''s sales mode, or prince mode, was so perfect that I wasn''t sure if it was right. He''s even more catty than when he was working at Ingrid''s bar. "So you were a prince. You''re a prince, but not like the princes of your country. My father is a womanizer. My mom is the fourth one, and there are plenty of princes in the world. The king of the tropics is said to be a typical polygamist. It is said that tropical kings are typically polygamous, and will take any woman they like as a wife, regardless of her status. Frank''s mother used to be a migratory dancer. He had brothers and sisters, and including half-siblings, his siblings numbered in the double digits. I''ve heard that you have a lot of siblings, but you really do. But you''re a prince. That''s right, if I want to take my father''s place. You''ll have to get serious. When I pointed out that he was acting like a prince even though he was only a prince in name, Frank said something quite amazing in a boisterous way. ............ Frank, are you going to be a king? I don''t know that he''s a prince, but when I told him he''d make a good king, he gave me a weird look. You said you were following in your father''s footsteps. Frank raised the corners of his mouth and smiled wryly. No, I didn''t know that Frank''s father was the king. But I think he might be. Frank is a man of his word. I''m sure that''s why he''s coming to study in Arbentroth. For some reason, I can''t help laughing at the possibility that Frank could actually go to the king''s country. I''ll have to save up enough money to take a trip. "Zaku, I''ve missed you so much! Just as I''m starting to look forward to the future, I get a huge shock in the back of my head. Just as I''m about to start looking forward to the future, I''m hit with a huge jolt in the back, and as I''m trying not to fall, I''m pulled upward by the arms around my neck. "Nico?¡¡What''s the lesson? It''s a real class. I''m not busy, so I''m out. I''m not busy, so I''m out of here." It was Nico who hugged me with the force of an assault. I thought that Nico had a lot of magic power, but it seems that he is the best in the class of the wind attribute. In the third year, Nico''s class was still in the aptitude attribute category, so the difference was more obvious. And what''s this? You''ll be able to see the difference in the way they look at you. Nico is over 180, so his eyes are naturally higher than Frank''s, who is around 170. However, I felt a pressure as if he was looking down on me intentionally. Perhaps sensing this, Frank scrutinized his orange eyes. What?¡¡What the hell is that? You''re interrupting me. Normally, he would have put on a cat mask, but Frank stared at Nico. It''s obvious he''s trying to get in the way. What do you want with Zaku? You stink. Nico, on the other hand, broke free of his onnae act and glared back at Frank. For some reason, he seems to have recognized Frank as an enemy. He didn''t let go of me, and judging from his extreme caution, I wonder if he was worried about me. If I didn''t need you, I wouldn''t be talking to this useless guy. "Oh?¡¡What did you just say? I''ll tell you anything you want to know. I don''t know why anyone would want to work for a big guy like him. Do you want to get your head blown off? ...... If you can do it, do it. Can I tell you something? I''m scared. Why are they talking worse than me, a commoner? And why do they just start snapping at each other? Nico, don''t pound your fists while I''m holding you. And don''t agitate Frank. There''s too much at stake. Anyway, to clear up the misunderstanding, I tap Nico on the arm. "Nico. Frank''s a prince. He doesn''t want you to get hurt. Then I''ll put him in the trunk. That''s not what I meant!¡¡I''m sorry to say this, but when Frank says he can''t use you, it''s a good sign that you can go along with him without calculating. ...... Oh, my God, what a nasty interpretation! Because that''s what you said, and then we started playing together. No!¡¡That was Timo. That''s Timo. Timo''s brother''s here? Of course he left him in his hometown!¡¡We can''t do business with him. When I asked, Frank angrily denied it. It''s a pity that Timo''s brother didn''t come with Frank to study abroad. It''s a pity that Timo''s brother didn''t come with Frank to study abroad. It must have been a shame for Timo''s brother because he adored Frank so much. But Timo''s brother looks like a yankee, so it''s inevitable that he''ll stand out at school. He can''t act like a cat like Frank, so he''s probably not the best choice to be the prince''s chaperone. As I thought about it and agreed with Frank, he put his hand on his forehead, turned over, and let out a long sigh. I''m really tired of talking to Isak. I''m sorry for what I said. When I apologized for what I had done, Frank let out another sigh. Niko, who had been watching the exchange between Frank and me, finally took his arm off my neck. "You really know Zak? Yes, my friend. ...... I don''t even want to get into it. He looked at Frank suspiciously, exhausted with anger, but Nico seemed to agree with him. When I asked him if he wanted me to continue showing him around the garden, he refused, saying that he didn''t want to be disgusting. When he met up with Nico, he no longer wanted to walk around. There''s still some time before the next class, so I''ll figure out how to kill time. If I let these two talk, it might lead to another fight. And one that involves hands and feet. I''ll be in trouble if we don''t spend as much time as possible without talking. "Hey, let''s go to the library. The grounds of the Magic Academy are large, and there is a library instead of a library. In the school building is a reading room. It''s a building, so it''s got quite a lot of books. "The library here has all the volumes of ''The Sea of Mea''. "Oh, they have the latest volume? I haven''t bought it yet," Nico said, showing his interest. The Sea of Mare is a saga of pirates that I''ve been reading at Nico''s house. It''s a story about a lowly pirate, Maer, who grows up to become a pirate chieftain (don) and a brigand who defends the port town where he is based. The part where the previous chief died during a naval battle and was replaced was very hot. "That''s mine. What? What? Both Nico and I tilted our heads at Frank''s abrupt words. "That story is based on our royalty. They came from a pirate family. Frank told us that the Maer''s Sea series is an amusing adaptation of a story about the ancestors of a tropical royal family. That means the last time Maer became king was when he founded his own country based in a port town. "Don''t spoil it, you idiot! "Huh?¡¡It''s your fault if you don''t know. It''s a normal thing in the tropics, you idiot! Apparently, Nico was humiliated that his favorite book came from Frank''s country. Frank quickly replied to Nico''s anger. "Oh, so... So he was like a yakuza, I thought to myself. Even after I found out that he was royalty, I couldn''t shake the impression that Frank was like a young member of some gang. I was relieved to find out why. And why were they both so naive from the start? In addition, I asked them to clear up the current question. Neither of us would ever show our true colors to someone we just met. It was strange to me because it was not something I usually did. In response to my question, they thought for a moment, and then looked at each other. Then, pointing at the other person, they answered. "Because I was annoyed. "Because he had an angry face. Both of them intuitively knew that they would not get along. "You seem like you''d get along. "What? Both of them looked uncomfortable at the same time. In a way, they were on the same page. In the end, the three of us went to the library to read the Maer''s Sea series. There were other students doing research in the library, so Nico turned into a mannequin, and Frank put on a cat suit, but we casually turned our bodies in the opposite direction to each other while reading. I thought it was a rare sight, and read until the bell rang for the end of second period. This is how my school life began. 66 64． a row of cherry trees Steffenier was a commoner. Until a nobleman came to visit him at home as a child. One afternoon, when he was five years old, there was a knock at the front door, and when he opened it, there stood a man in the finest clothes he had ever seen. A nobleman, even the young Steffenier could tell. With the height difference between a five-year-old girl and a grown man, Steffenier inevitably looked down at the nobleman and cowered. The man noticed this and got down on one knee to be at eye level with Steffenier. Hello. Are you Steffenier? The aristocratic man smiled as he met his gaze. From the same vantage point, he looked like a gentleman, not intimidating or violent. Steffenier breathed out a sigh of relief at the soft smile and released the tension in his body. Nevertheless, he was still a stranger. Steffenier is wary, but he affirms it by nodding his head. My name is Hermann. I''m here to talk to you and your mother. Is your mother there? "She''s at work. I see. It''s nice of you to stay at home by yourself. Steffenier was stunned by the compliment of a nobleman he had never met before. He was not told that it was hard work. Steffenier''s family is a single-mother family. Her father died early, so her mother, Nadya, works to make ends meet. Therefore, the neighbors are always willing to help and take care of her. However, there was one thing that Stefanie could not accept. The people who take care of him are more sympathetic to him, as if he is unhappy. It was natural for Steffenier to want to help his mother by staying at home alone and helping out at home rather than playing. Her life may not be easy, but she and her mother are always smiling. Even though I knew that the words were said out of kindness, I couldn''t accept it when they were said as if I was taking pity on her, so I swallowed my words of objection. But the gentleman in front of me, Hermann, did not look at me with pity. He had come on business for himself and his mother, so he must know what was going on. Not knowing the reason for Steffenier''s surprise, Hermann lowered his eyebrows, still smiling and wondering if he was being watched. Steffenier felt that the weak smile made him look unreliable. When will your mother be back? In the evening. ...... I see. What should he do, Hermann wondered. He could wait here, but if a strange man suddenly appeared in the house where his daughter alone was waiting, she would not be able to hear what he had to say. After a few seconds of deliberation, Hermann makes a decision. Is there a place nearby where we can eat or have tea? Yes. I missed lunch. I missed lunch. I''m starving. When Steffenier was told that he was hungry, he thought of a place where he could eat. His mother had taught him that eating was important. He does not yet realize that this is so that Steffenier can eat without hesitation, even though he is poor. The sandwiches at the stall are already sold out. ...... Oh, I heard that the food in Ingrid''s tavern is delicious! "It''s a tavern, but is it open for lunch? Steffenier nodded his head vertically and gave him simple directions, and Hermann stood up with a soft smile. Thank you for telling me. I''ll come back one more time when my mother comes back. See you. "See you later! He raised his hand in greeting, and Stefanie reflexively replied with the same greeting. As he closed the door, he saw her off gently. A little further on, two men were waiting for him, his attendants or bodyguards. Apparently, Herman had not come alone. Watching their backs as they walked away, Steffenier thought that perhaps he had come alone so that he would not be frightened. At dusk, when his mother Nadya came home, Stefanie told her what had happened. The nobleman is here. "A nobleman? He said he wanted to talk to me and my mother. "Talk ......?¡¡I don''t know any noblemen, what could it be? I don''t know any noblemen. Mr. Hermann, maybe he''s not such a bad guy. We''ve only talked a little. He didn''t seem like a bad person at all. Remembering the unreliable smile on his face, Steffenier shared his impressions with Nadya. Nadya rolled her eyes in surprise, an unusual impression to have for a nobleman she had probably never met before. "Your name is Hermann? "Yes. He said he would come back later. Yes. Well, let''s see what he has to say. Almost at the same time Nadya muttered this, there was a knock at the front door. Nadya answered the knock and opened the door to find a man dressed in fine clothes, as expected of a nobleman. In the dusk, he was carrying a basket that was disproportionate to his clothes. The strange sight made Nadya somewhat less cautious. Good evening. My name is Hermann von Witting. Are you Nadya Apt? Yeah. Have you had dinner yet? No.¡¡No. Just in time!¡¡Your daughter told me about a great place to eat, and I brought back some of their food as a thank you. When he found out that the Apts had not yet eaten, Hermann''s voice became lively and he held out the basket he was carrying, saying, "If you like. When he rolled up the cloth covering the basket, the fragrant aroma of herb-roasted chicken wafted through the air. There was also a vegetable coleslaw consisting mainly of chopped cabbage that had been rubbed with salt, and rye bread. It seems to have a good nutritional balance. From the heat coming from the baskets, it seems that the food has been freshly prepared and is not that cold. Nadya looked down and saw Steffenier right beside her, his eyes shining and looking up at her covetously. The smell of the chicken seemed to have stimulated his hunger. Nadya smiled at her daughter, afraid that if she waited any longer, she might swallow the spit that threatened to overflow. I''ll take your word for it. To be honest, it saved me a lot of trouble. Nadya welcomed him inside and said she would make him some tea. While the Aptos were eating, Hermann smiled as he slowly sipped the brewed tea. Steffenier, who couldn''t wait for the chicken to be carved and jumped up and down on the chair, was scolded by Nadya for sitting on the chair and waited gingerly after he sat back down. Her eyes glistened as she took a bite of the chicken on her plate, and her cheeks reddened with joy as she took a spoonful of the coleslaw. Nadya agrees with her daughter''s delighted expression and breaks into a smile. Seeing this mother and child together filled Hermann with a smile. On the way, Steffenier, who had been absorbed in eating, realized that it was too late. Although lunch had been delayed, Hermann had not yet had dinner. When Steffenier asked him about it, he replied that the cook of the mansion was preparing dinner and it would be fine. Steffenier was relieved and resumed eating. By the time Hermann had sipped his second cup of tea, the Abt mother and son had also had their post-dinner tea and were catching their breath. "Now, as to the two of you... Nadya straightened up when the conversation began. Nadya straightened up. Steffenier was puzzled and took a sip of his tea. First of all, Stefanie has been asked to adopt a child. Secondly, and if you don''t mind, would you like to marry me, Nadya? "Okay? Steffenier tilted his head, not understanding the meaning of the words. Realizing the magnitude of the request, Nadya had to ask something first. Why is Fanny being adopted by a nobleman? I don''t care about myself. The daughter she had with her late husband was really just an ordinary child. I don''t understand why a nobleman would want to adopt her. It''s because her magic might be strong. I can''t do magic, can I? No. Fanny doesn''t manifest any of the attributes. Hermann said something strange. At the age of five, Steffenier should be able to manifest his attributes, but he doesn''t seem to be able to cast any magic. Therefore, Nadya and the people around her concluded that Steffenier was extremely weak in magic. "Hydrangea. What? Your hydrangeas are white, aren''t they, Stefanie? Yes. But they''re just that kind, aren''t they? It''s a very common variety. Like all hydrangeas, it should be light blue (water) or orange (earth), Herrmann said. The hydrangea that Steffenier cares for was bought for her by her husband when she was three years old to make her feel better about not being able to go outside during the rainy season. Nadya had thought that he had bought a non-pigmented variety by accident. Shiro is not one of the attributes. This is the hypothesis of the Ministry of Pharmacy, where I work, that she is undifferentiated, that her magic is too strong for her to be any one attribute. If that''s the case, she can''t use magic of any attribute, so it''s as if she has no magic. That''s no reason for a nobleman to want it. Despite the fact that this was the first time he had heard this theory, Nadya understood it and immediately refuted it, which blindsided Hermann. In Nadya''s strong gaze, he felt the will of a mother trying to protect her daughter. Feeling the strength of her feelings firsthand, Hermann smiled softly. "Yes. If this continues, Stefanie will grow up not knowing how to use magic, and if at some point she becomes one of the attributes, there is a risk that she will unleash her magic. It''s unknown at this point what will happen to her and how much it will affect the people around her. In addition, the Ministry of Magic is researching a way to measure magic power regardless of attributes, and even if the entire country starts using it, it will be in use by the time she receives the measurement. ...... Even if I refuse now, the school will take Fanny when she turns fifteen, right? Nadya''s motherly interpretation made Hermann chuckle. If it becomes possible to measure the amount of pure magic power, not based on attributes, the strength of Steffenier''s magic power, which has no attributes, will be revealed. Inevitably, her daughter would attract the attention of the nobility, and in some cases, she might even be courted for her magical power. The advantage of this proposal for the country is that we can monitor Stefanie''s progress and she can learn to control her magic. It''s also a good idea to have her in contact with people who have strong magical powers to help her develop her attributes, and then hire her as an excellent mage. It is said that the determination of the appropriate attribute is largely due to acquired environmental factors rather than inborn talent. There are some people who are born with strong attribute magic power, but basically, the nature of magic power is biased to one attribute during the growth process due to the combination of several factors such as the surrounding people, regional characteristics and the personality of the person. This is the reason why the appropriate attribute is not confirmed immediately after birth, but around the age of five, when one''s ego is roughly established. Currently, there is no environment to educate even commoners in magic. Even if we could, it would be a long time coming. In order to create a place of learning where all people can receive an equal education, it is first necessary to close the gap in literacy. Printing technology must be developed, and books must be popularized. When each of these things become commonplace, we can finally educate people equally in the specialty of witchcraft. Mr. Hermann, if you don''t mind. "Yes, of course. Nadya, wondering if she should address him as "sir," asks permission from Hermann to address him as an equal on this occasion. "What''s in it for you, Mr. Hermann? A nobleman can''t adopt a commoner''s child, even if he has strong magical powers, without benefits. Nadya believes that the idea of a nobleman being a vassal of royalty and devoted to his country is a beautiful lie. Human beings do not live by niceties alone. When asked about the benefits, Hermann lowered his eyebrows and smiled weakly. I don''t want to get married again, you know. What? Nadya, who had been asked to marry on her daughter''s behalf, rolled her eyes at the sudden contradiction. I''m not going to marry you. But I love my late wife and refuse to take a new wife and bear children for the sake of the family. Of course, the family will try to force me to remarry, and it''s hard to say no. ...... ...... You''re still young. Oh. Do they say you''re lonely? That''s what they say. They say it''s hard for the deceased to live in mourning. Yes, they do. I know! You can''t talk about my husband! Really. I just can''t love anyone but my wife, but I don''t want to be treated as unhappy. As they nodded to each other, Stefanie drank her tea. As they talked, his mother''s voice turned stern, and he was worried that they would quarrel, but they seemed to have come to an understanding. As I listened to their conversation, I realized that my mother had the same frustration as I did. Steffenier was convinced that no one wants to be pitied. He was relieved to have his frustration affirmed. "Well, that''s why I''d really appreciate it if you two would come, and I''ll do everything I can to help. After a moment of mutual sympathy, Herman smiled softly. He may seem unreliable, but he is also a nobleman. Nadya raised the corner of her mouth and said, "He seems to have a lot of guts. It''s better than saying, ''I can''t bear to leave Fanny with her mother. I don''t mean to say that I don''t have scruples, but ...... I''m in trouble, too. It''s not that I don''t have a conscience, but it''s true that I''m in trouble. "Where are we going? Steffenier, who had finished his tea while listening to the conversation, asked back, picking up only what he understood. Hermann smiled and answered the question to the point. I''ve come to invite you and Steffenier to live with me in my house. "Your house? Yes. ©¤ Yes. It will be very difficult for you because you won''t be able to see your friends and neighbors and you will have to study a lot. So I want you to think very carefully before you decide. "What''s in it for me? Hermann''s eyes narrowed in amusement as Steffenier, who had been listening to the exchange of ideas about what was in it for him, asked the same question. Hmmm, I wonder. Is it a bargain to be able to wear beautiful dresses, not have to worry about food anymore, and eat sweets? "A bargain! Hermann laughed at the cheerful reply, "I see. My late wife and I once talked about what a child would be like, but I couldn''t imagine a girl with such energy. Children are so energetic and expressive, aren''t they? Then, if I had had a child, my wife and I would have been in trouble together. I wish we could have been in trouble together, Hermann thought when he saw Stefanie. I''m going to leave you now. Stefanie, ...... You can call me Fanny. That''s what everyone calls me. Hermann''s eyes widened slightly when he was told that he could call her by her abbreviation. You can call me Fanny. Thank you. Fanny, talk to your mother and decide. "Okay. Promise?" Steffenier held out a small pinky finger, and Hermann kneeled down and intertwined his own pinky finger with it. He and Nadya set a date to meet regularly, as there would be some unanswered questions later. A month later, the mother and son discussed the matter and decided to accept Herman''s offer. Thus, Stefanie Abt became Stefanie von Witting. As he walked along the cherry trees, Steffenier thought back to the time when he had become a nobleman. If he hadn''t accepted Hermann''s offer at that time, how would he have felt when he was walking along the cherry trees? I put on my uniform and walked for the first time along the rows of cherry trees leading to the Royal Academy of Magic''s school building. Today is the entrance ceremony. If I had remained a commoner, I might have been more nervous. Steffenier would have been happy even as a commoner. But when she saw the look on her mother''s face as she talked with her comrade Hermann, she realized that it would be easier for her to breathe with him. It would be better for her to have an easier time if the type of hardship would only change. At first, I thought so, but I think it''s cunning that my mother, Nadya, is working vigorously as a maid while her role as a countess is only a small part of her job. Not long after arriving at the Countess Vitting''s house, Nadya complained to Hermann that it was hard for her not to work. Hermann laughed in amusement and allowed her to work as a maid only in the house. Since she was busy learning to be a countess, she felt it was cunning that her mother was the only one who could keep her commoner status. Steffenier never thought that the day would come when his mother would be more happy and complain. Steffenier had come to realize that Hermann was also Hermann, and that he was more anxious than he had expected. Steffenier had imagined a noblewoman to be more innocent and dainty, but now that she was a countess, she could not help but feel that she was more robust than when she was a commoner. But I don''t hate who I am now. I no longer feel free to meet my friends from my commoner days, but instead I have friends who are noblewomen. I''ve been working hard to be on par with them, who are beautiful, pretty, and have the core of a noblewoman. I walked through the rows of cherry blossom trees to the bulletin board where the classifications were posted, hoping to be in the same class as them. Since last year, the criteria for class placement is no longer based on attributes, so there is a possibility that I will be in the same class as my friends. The bulletin board next to the map of the school is probably usually used to announce events, but today it was occupied by a large sheet of paper with a list of names for each class. There was already a crowd of people in front of the class dividers. Some came to see the names in person like myself, while others were waiting on the benches around the room, as if they were having their attendants check the names. Either way, it was difficult for Steffenier, a woman of average height, to see them from behind. Although she didn''t jump, she tried to stand on her tiptoes to see if she could somehow see it by herself, but she could only see the top. They seemed to be arranged in alphabetical order, so Vitting must be at the bottom. I was about to groan, when a voice suddenly called out to me. Do you want me to watch it for you? "Oh, thank you. ...... When I turned around at the sound of help, I could not make eye contact with the person. It was a male voice, so I looked upward. When I raised my gaze further from his tie, I finally met his coppery eyes. If he was tall enough, he would be able to see them from behind. "What should I look for? "Well, ......, Vitting. The young man who nodded and looked for it was, by all accounts, older than Steffenier. Why would a senior student come to see the freshman class placement board? There it is: "....... We''re in the same class. "Huh? Steffenier tilted his head at the young man''s muttered comment. The young man smiles, perhaps sensing Steffenier''s curious look as he thanks him for telling him his class. The young man smiles, perhaps sensing Steffenier''s curious look as he thanks him for telling him his class, "I was so busy with work that I missed the test and enrolled late. That''s why I''m older than you but in the same grade, he says. Steffenier nodded, wondering if that was possible. If you are a commoner, you may have been an apprentice or a lowly worker when you were eligible to have your magic measured. I didn''t know that you could take the test later. Because of his height and the fact that he was older than his peers, Steffenier couldn''t help but stare at him. She felt that she had seen him before, but it might have been because of his hair and eyes. After a while, you notice that the other person is also staring at you. "Um, ......, what is it? "Is it ......, the white hydrangea girl? The young man says and then blurts out, "How could I possibly remember? But Steffenier remembered. Or, more accurately, he remembered now. "You''re the brother who brought Tenshi-sama! What? The young man froze, unable to understand the meaning of the words. The young man froze, not understanding the meaning of the words. While the young man was wondering how to interpret them, Steffenier looked around him. "Is there no guardian angel today?¡¡Is it because I''m too big to see them? If that''s the case, it''s a pity, Steffenier thought dejectedly. I can still remember that day vividly. I was at home as usual when I saw something shiny on the windowsill and opened the door, curious to see what it was. I opened the door and saw a boy with a very beautiful angel looking at the hydrangea he had grown. The angel with him had the most sparkling blond hair I had ever seen and eyes like molten honey. Her skin was clear and her hands were not rough. It was hard to believe that she was the same person. Steffenier, who had just heard a story about a guardian angel watching over those who do good deeds at a church service the other day, concluded that it was the boy''s guardian angel. It was so wonderful to be able to praise the hydrangea to a boy who was blessed by such a beautiful guardian angel. Of course, I reported this to my mother who had just returned home that evening. She told him that he should take good care of the hydrangea, and he nodded his head. Or maybe you can''t see it because the hydrangea you praised is dead. ...... Oh, ......, no. I took good care of it, but a few years later, it withered away. The young man covered the upper half of his face with one hand and groaned, wondering what was wrong with him. There has been a huge misunderstanding. "Hello, Isak. It''s unusual for you to be alone. As soon as a voice called out behind the young man, the entire crowd moved away. Thanks to this, even the Steffeniers can see the classification notice. Steffenier looks around, wondering what has happened to his suddenly distant surroundings. In the process of looking around, he saw from the class list that he was in the same class as his friend Lydia, the duchess. I thought I''d check your class first. Leo, just in time. What''s good? They didn''t think you were human. What? The young man was tall, with broad shoulders and a strong build, so Steffenier could not see the person behind him, only hear his voice. Steffenier tilted his upper body to the side to avoid the young man, trying to see who the voice was. When he finally saw the owner of the voice, Stefanie was blindsided. "Angel! See? The young man urged the angel to understand, and the angel froze, unable to catch up with his understanding. A few seconds later, a word of anguish escaped from the angel. "............ what and how did that happen? It''s tough being good-looking. As the students around him were out of earshot, the young man spoke frankly. He was genuinely surprised that even a beautiful man could be recognized as an outsider. I regret that we didn''t have a chance to exchange a few words back then. "What, why is Tenshi-sama wearing a school uniform ......? He''s not an angel, he''s a prince. Huh? "But he''s a sophomore. "What? I thought the blond boy was an angel, but I had no idea he was human. And he''s the prince of this country. So, he must be the fianc¨¦ of my friend Ludia. I had only seen him from a distance when we were in the same space at the tea party, so I only knew that he was dazzling, and I didn''t get a good look at his face. The first prince of Arbentroth, Roy, smiled a smile of love that could have been mistaken for that of an angel. Countess Vitting, you may have heard of me before, but I am Roy. I''m a prince of this land. I hope you recognize me as human. At that smile, Steffenier felt a terrible pangs of remorse and wanted to apologize with his hands on the ground even at this moment. However, as a lady of the house, she could not do so. I curtseyed, greeted her and apologized. "Oh, my name is Steffenier von Witting. My name is Steffenier von Witting. I am very sorry for the rude misunderstanding. ...... "I''m surprised, but it''s a compliment, so I don''t mind. So, Countess Vitting. Yes. Is there any time after the ceremony? I need to talk to you. I''m going to get angry. Yes, Steffenier thought. It would be rude to be a nobleman and not even remember the face of your own prince. It was also very bad that he thought he was not human. I''m going to be lectured," said Steffenier, reflecting on his mistake. Isak, go with Miss Lydia later. It''ll save me a lot of explaining. "I don''t know, but I understand. Steffenier, who was in the midst of intense reflection, did not hear the exchange between the two and did not realize that it was definitely different from what he had assumed. Afterwards, Stefani¨¦ endured the awkward entrance ceremony alone as he recognized Roy standing on the stage for the student body president''s address. After the ceremony, Steffenier went to the classroom to receive an explanation of the class selection process, and then his homeroom teacher led him to the student council room. From the greeting at the entrance ceremony, he knew that Roy, the prince he had met this morning, was the student council president. He was convinced that he was being led to the student council room. Since he had just entered the school, he was not familiar with the structure of the school building, so he was grateful that his homeroom teacher was showing him around, but he felt that he could not escape from Steffenier, who he knew would be angry with him. When the teacher knocked on the door, a voice came from inside to allow him to enter, and he opened the door and led the way inside. Excuse me, ....... As Steffenier nervously stepped into the student council room, he was met with an unexpected sight. "Master Nikolaus!¡¡Please get away from Zak! No, I''m tired of standing all the time. "Then why don''t you sit down? Because Zaku is standing. No, I can''t sit when the Bells are standing. ...... ...... Dear, Nico? Steffenier rolled his eyes at the person he hadn''t expected to find. In the event that you''re not sure what you''re looking for, you''ll be able to find a lot more information on the web. And for some reason, he was leaning against the young man Steffenier had met this morning. What the hell is going on? A closer look revealed that there were more people than expected besides Lydia and the others. Behind Roy, who was sitting at what looked like the student council president''s desk, there was a boy with blue hair and red hair, and when I looked over, I saw a silver-haired student drinking tea on a sofa that looked like it was for a short break. "Hey, thanks for coming. "Miss Fanny?¡¡You''re here, aren''t you? Roy stood up and greeted Steffenier. Lydia noticed her arrival and, ashamed that she had looked backwards from her seat on the sofa, straightened up and cleared her throat. When Steffenier sat down on the sofa across from Lydia, the maid put the tea on the table in front of her and left. She was one of Ludia''s maids, I believe, with her dignified eyes. Roy sat down next to her, and tea was prepared for him as well. Including the homeroom teacher and the maid who showed me around, there are currently ten people in the student council room, but more than half of them are standing. Steffenier felt a little uncomfortable, wondering if he should just sit there. The fact that the room did not feel small even with so many people in it must mean that it was spacious. In addition to the desks for the different positions, there is also a break area that the silver-haired boy is currently occupying by himself, apart from the conference sofa that Stefaniere and the others are sitting on. This is because the school has many noblemen among its students. Now, about that thing I called you about: ...... Yes, sir. It''s about your magic. ......? Stefani¨¦, who was expecting to be scolded in such a large group, was taken aback by the unexpected content. Steffenier''s reaction caused him to tilt his head slightly, but Roy continued. What color is the star flower now? "Shiro. The starflower is a new kind of hydrangea that Steffenier was given by the Ministry of Pharmacy. It was bred to bloom all year round and was given to Steffenier by his foster father, Hermann, so that he would be able to recognize it whenever it manifested itself. I am currently taking care of it in my room in the dormitory. It is said that the name "star flower" came from the shape of its petals, which resemble stars. I checked it again this morning before I left the room, but it was still white. This means that your magic is strong enough to be unaffected by Mistress Lydia, who has the strongest magic among the nobles. Yes, what is it ......? Yes, according to the results of the magic measurement, there are only a few people who can match your magic power. It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one. He was not familiar with any of the attributes, so no matter how much he practiced, he could not use magic. And yet, even though he was told that he had magic power, he did not feel it at all. So, even if I am told that I have more magic power than my closest friends, I really don''t believe it. The Ministry of Magic and the Ministry of Medicinal Arts have reasoned that if you can''t get it from Miss Ludia, you might be able to get it from someone with more magic power than you. "Huh? I was just being friendly with my friends, but I didn''t know that they were observing me like that. Steffenier nodded vaguely as he listened to the premise that he had magical powers that he was unaware of. So, the person here is the one with more magic power than you. "What? "Jeremias for fire, Bernhard for water, Nikolaus for wind, and my brother Klaus for lightning. I''m the one with light, and Reece is stronger than me when it comes to darkness. The earth attribute is ...... the prince of Sternensee, who is studying abroad, but I can''t let him take it to another country. Well, ......, does that mean I can choose which attribute I want to be? In a manner of speaking. Sort of? When I asked him if he had a choice after being introduced to someone who seemed to have a higher magic value than his own, Roy gave me a vague affirmation. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. It''s better for the country to have at least one more valuable light-attribute player. I''d like you to work with me as much as possible. But that''s ...... Hearing the country''s intentions, Steffenier stammered. I''m sure you''ll be able to understand the need for the rare and valuable light attribute. But the only way to do that is to be with Roy. That''s not good for many reasons. Stefani¨¦ looks at the person who is the biggest problem and concern for him. Noticing his gaze, the other man tilted his head slightly and looked back at his friend. Roy smiles as he sees where Steffenier is looking. You know that I am not romantically involved with Miss Lydia, don''t you? Stefani¨¦ was blindsided by the question, or rather, the assertion. I do know. In fact, I know that Lydia has another lover. He hesitated whether he should reveal this in front of so many people, but seeing Lydia calmly drinking her tea, Stefanie nodded his head yes. The betrothal to Miss Lydia was made because of her magical power and her family status. You are more educated than your family, so if you become a light attribute holder, you can offer more benefits than her. If that happens, it will be easy for me and Miss Lydia to break off our engagement. "Master Roy, it''s that easy ....... "I''ve already talked to the king (father) about it. It''s up to her. When Ludia tried to mention that it would not be that easy, Roy simply replied that he had already done the groundwork. Lydia was taken aback by the fact that he was already prepared for the negotiations. How much had he read and when had he been preparing for this? Steffenier, too, is baffled by his lack of understanding. I feel like I''ve just been given an outrageous proposal. Please wait for ....... If the prince and Master Diar were to break off their engagement, and I were to be allowed to stay by his side in order to become a light attribute, wouldn''t that mean that I would be engaged to him? If you become a light-attribute, it will be easier to protect you if you become royalty, so that''s probably what will happen. What is His Highness'' intention? Isn''t Roy being too easy? I''m not sure if I''m too disdainful of myself to be able to break off an engagement so easily for the sake of the country and immediately get engaged to the next person. Although I understand that it is rare for royalty to be able to marry for love, there is a part of me that cannot fully agree with Steffenier as a former commoner. Roy''s honey-colored eyes widened as he realized that she was worried about him before he was worried about himself. Then he blew it out. I knew I was right. Haha, it''s okay. It''s my choice. "Yeah, but ...... "I like you, so it''s no problem. Steffenier froze at the declaration made with a big smile on his face. Behind her, his brother Klaus was sipping tea and choking on it. The others could not do anything but stare. Despite the uproar around him, Roy smiled and said. What I want from you is for you to like me. I want you to like me for one thing, and to prove yourself worthy of my engagement for another. If you can''t live up to that, you can choose someone else without regard for the national interest. I can''t give you much time, but please think it over and give me your answer. His last words made Steffenier realize. It was similar to what Hermann had said to him when he was a child. It was similar to what Hermann had said to him when he was a child, telling him to think carefully. This was because he wanted to respect Steffenier''s own will. "All right. Steffenier nodded, "I will think about it. I''ll think about it," Stefani¨¦ nodded. He was still confused, but he had to give a proper answer. So he clenched his fist and prepared himself. 67 65． My 儘 The door to the student council room closed, the sound of footsteps receding into silence, and Lydia looked over at her fianc¨¦. What do you mean?¡¡Master Roy. The slightly reproachful look in her eyes was due to the fact that she was thinking of her friend Steffenier, who had just left the room. She was greatly perplexed by the suddenness of the conversation. The same was true for Lydia, who had never heard of him before, but she was more tolerant because she knew Roy. Having been adopted by a noble family, she had expected Steffenier to have a certain amount of magical power. However, I didn''t know that he had a huge amount of magic power without any unheard of attributes. I also noticed that my fianc¨¦ Roy seemed to have a premonition that someone was waiting for me, but I didn''t think it would be a friend. "Yeah, what the hell? My brother. In contrast to Lydia''s quiet question, Roy''s brother, Klaus, stood up from the sofa and asked him a question. He was so upset that he had stained his mouth with tea earlier, but the maid immediately offered him a napkin, which he wiped neatly. In contrast to Roy, with his unconventional golden hair and gentle face, his outwardly floppy silver hair and pinched eyes gave the impression of roughness, but I reconfirmed with an unconscious gesture that he was also a prince. I''ve heard that you are the colorless girl from earlier, but when did you have time to fall in love with her while Mistress Ludia was around? "It was love at first sight. It won''t take long. My brother fell in love at first sight. ......? I''m getting tired of standing here. Nico. I told you to sit down. We''re in the middle of a conversation.¡¡You can sit over there. Klaus was stunned by his brother''s nonchalant response. Nikolaus, who was not interested in the current topic, had had enough of standing around. Leaning on Isak next to him, Nikolaus complained, and Lydia cautioned him not to interrupt the conversation. She pointed to the sofa where Klaus had just been drinking tea alone. Nikolaus argued that he didn''t want to be there without Isak, but Isak was reluctant to sit with Jeremias and Bernhard, who remained standing in reserve. When Lydia asked all four of them to take their seats, Jeremias insisted that he was not so soft, even though his master Roy had given him permission. However, before Lydia could scold him to consider the situation, Emilia, her maid, prepared baked goods on the table for a rest, and Jeremias was the first to sit down. Lydia let out a tired sigh as Roy smiled at her. Klaus took a seat on the sofa across from Roy and Lydia, the only one in a position to listen. ...... Is Miss Lydia okay with this? Although they had said they were not romantically involved, they seemed to Klaus to be on good terms. And now Roy''s fianc¨¦e was Lydia. Seeing his own fianc¨¦e confess her love to another woman in front of him, he wondered if she was hurt. Also, if he was going to blame her for that, it should come from her, his fianc¨¦e, not from him. When Klaus asked, Lydia directed her answer to Roy. "It''s not good. Then she turned her glare to Roy. That''s like telling Fanny that she has to beat me. She has more magic than I do. And she''s a woman who can translate her efforts into results, so it''s not impossible if she decides to do so. Roy''s opinion that she herself is proof of this, Lydia can only agree and choke on her words. As Steffenier has become more educated as a countess, there are few people around her who slander her for being a commoner. Rather, her attitude of not looking down on her former commoner status has become an object of admiration and support for those who were adopted and became nobles because of their magical power or blood relations. Lydia has seen how he has become that way through his own efforts. And she knows well how much pressure it puts on her to become the fianc¨¦e of Roy, the prince. That''s why she can''t remain silent about the choices Roy is about to make for her. You''ve worked hard enough, Fanny. But it''s not fair to unilaterally place the burden on her. You really don''t think much of your brother, do you ......? Klaus was taken aback by the complaint that set the standard for his friend. I asked her if she was okay, but she didn''t seem to care about that in the slightest. He was surprised that the girl closest to him was an exception to the rule, since he had the kind of looks that most women his age would fall for, regardless of nepotism. I think this is the first time I''ve seen my brother unattractive. "Oh, Roy, you are a dear friend. That''s why your opinion is so harsh. Ludia said that she was mentioning him because he was not an unimportant person, and Roy chuckled, but seemed to be pleased with her sincere attitude as a friend. If they don''t care and they''ve already talked about it, there''s no need for Klaus to pursue the matter further. If they don''t care about it and have already talked about it, there is no need for Klaus to pursue it further. So, enough of that, how and when did you do it? The reason why Klaus is here is because he was told that he needed help with a special magician and that he would explain about it. A few days before Klaus entered the academy, there was a rumor in the castle that a person with magic power without attributes had been identified, and since he could not be identified, he was called the Colorless Lord. Probably, the others were called to the student council room for the same reason. It was not long before she arrived that they were told that the one who had been designated as the Colorless Prince was Steffenier. It was also at this time that Roy told her the purpose of the state. Roy was the only one who knew everything. Can I ask you something, too? Ludia also urged Roy to tell her. When Roy was told of the engagement, he acted as if he had someone in mind. And when the terms of their engagement had been agreed upon, he had already made some preparations. He didn''t tell me the details at the time, but I think it''s safe to say that the time has come to reveal them. Oh. Roy smiled, knowing that this was the reason he had called Lydia here. He took a sip of tea to moisten his throat and then opened his mouth. I''m going to be king. He had no intention of abandoning his duties and dreams just because he had fallen in love at first sight. Then the choice is to give up or let her come to me. So he chose the latter, Roy concluded simply. It was easy for the listener to understand that he was going to start with a summary, but the difficulty of what he had just said was quite difficult. Ludia and Klaus felt that it was only he who could have done it. When I first met her, I learned that her magic was strong, and that hydrangeas near people with strong magic would reflect their attributes. At that stage, I didn''t know how much magic power and how far the hydrangea would react to the person''s presence. But if there are other hydrangeas that have bloomed in the same color for years, there is a possibility that there is a person with strong magical power nearby. First of all, I had him investigate hydrangeas that have bloomed in the same color for more than three years. Then, I measured the amount of magic power of the people living near the hydrangea where it was confirmed. Roy set the time frame at three years because he thought that was how long it would take for Steffenier to recognize each year. If it is only two years, he will recognize it as last year, but if it is three years in a row, he will recognize it as every year. Even if we assume that the child reaches the age of three, it would make sense. As a result, we found a few people with strong magical powers, but all of them were already adults. Those who were confirmed had not been measured because they had given up on themselves as having low magical power from the start. Because they were commoners with few opportunities to use magic, they didn''t have outbursts, but their temperaments were dragged down by their aptitude attributes, or their excess magic power was eating away at their bodies, and they lived under the misconception that they were sickly. They were notified of the amount of magic power through the church, and the Ministry of Magic placed them on probation. Next, I experimented on myself and proved that colors change with attributes. I was able to procure one out of season just when I wanted to confirm it. That''s when I realized that I had two attributes. When he tried to grow it by himself, a pale yellow and purple hydrangea bloomed. I had heard from Isak that there were nobles who used magic stones to change the color of the hydrangeas in their gardens, so I guessed that the Ministry of Magic was also doing some similar research. In fact, in one of the laboratories of the Ministry of Magic, an experiment was being conducted to quantify the amount of magic power needed to react to magic stones. The results of the Ministry of Magic''s experiment showed that fire was red, wind was yellow-green, and lightning was bright yellow, so Roy grew his own hydrangea to check the color of the rare light attribute. He didn''t expect that this would lead to the confirmation of dark colors and Steffenier''s realization of the possibility of no attributes. "That thing that Phil was so happy to display? Klaus had also seen the hydrangeas that Roy had grown as a child. Klaus had also seen the hydrangeas that Roy had grown as a child, in his sister''s room, since he had not been close to his brother at the time. As a child, Klaus remembers that his sister was overjoyed to see the official goods. He wondered if he should grow hydrangeas if it would make his sister happy, but when the time came for hydrangeas to bloom, he forgot about it. In the event you''re not sure what to do, you may want to check out the following tips. "Tell your father ......? I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but it''s a good idea. Wasn''t that when he was still a potential fianc¨¦? By the way, when he found out that Isak and Roy knew each other, he was told that they met when Roy got lost in the downtown area. So was it then that he met Steffenier, or was it on one of his visits after that? What did you suggest to your father at that time? I''m not sure if it''s a good idea or not. What do you mean by "groundwork"? ...... "Establishing a system for early detection of those with high levels of magic, and creating an environment that accepts them. Along with that, we need to set up an auditing body. Is that why more and more families are adopting commoners? Yes, I have heard of several adoptions a year since Master Fanny. Klaus and Lydia both knew firsthand about the environment for adoption, so they came up with the idea immediately. Many of the people on the side of Klaus, the second prince, were magicians and other people who were obsessed with status, so it was easier to hear about people with less magic or people from the commonwealth. Ludia was often seen at tea parties, and in the case of the princesses, her friends Steffenier and Zaskia took the initiative in talking to them, so there were many opportunities to get to know them. "Originally, I had my doubts. As magic power is not hereditary, there must be commoners with strong magic power and nobles with weak magic power. If that is the case, we need to create an environment where people can receive magical education based on their magical power, not their status. And the reverse is also true. It is possible to receive education in magic control according to the amount of magic power. This is the ultimate ideal, but at present there is a disparity in literacy in proportion to status, and because paper and books are not sufficiently widespread, we are not at a stage where we can immediately create educational institutions for commoners and those without magical power. However, in noble families that are not blessed with children or have not had children with a lot of magical power, there is a demand for children with a lot of magical power. It was not that difficult to adopt a child as long as there was an agency that could conduct a preliminary investigation of the family environment and monitor the progress of the family. But how can you detect early ......? Not everyone grows hydrangeas as conveniently as Steffenier. Even if you plant hydrangeas in a residential area, it takes time to identify the people who are affecting them. Ludia didn''t know how the people who had been adopted after her friend were found. Roy smiled at Ludia''s question. He smiled at Ludia''s question, "If they are familiar with the national flower from an early age, they will develop a sense of patriotism. "Oh, so that''s why they started having these fairs. Zak, do you know anything about it? He had always been out of the loop because his comprehension was not good enough to keep up with the conversation, but now Roy''s line sounded familiar to him. When asked by Ludia, who turned toward the rest area, Izaak told her about a familiar event. For quite some time now, the church has been handing out hydrangea seedlings to children at the Spring Festival in May, and the following June they hold a hydrangea fair. I thought it was just a distraction for children who had difficulty going out during the rainy season," Isak muttered. At a fertility festival at the end of spring, a hydrangea seedling is given to a child between the ages of five and seven, and the winner is chosen at a fair the following month. The hydrangeas are collected at that time unless the child wishes to continue. The event has now taken root in every community as a way to motivate children to compete for prizes. The reason Roy''s statement sounded familiar was because the church had been distributing hydrangeas with the same phrase. The name of the country, Arbentrott, means sunset. Because the only part of the country that faces the sea is in the west, it is called the land of the setting sun by neighboring countries. The hydrangea is considered to be a symbol of the country of Arbentroth because it usually turns either light blue or orange, and the way it changes color from year to year is similar to the way the sky changes. I wanted to participate too, but by the time it started, I was out of the target age range. "You wanted to participate so badly? I wanted to participate, but I was out of the age group by the time it started. I''m sure you''ll be happy with the results. "Zak...... Lydia was dismayed by his only appetizing answer. Even if he could participate, it would be an abuse of authority for an apprentice gardener to win. Roy clears his throat in amusement at the enormity of the prize. It''ll be easier to tally up if you report yourself. If the church, which originally had the role of measuring magic power, hosted a hydrangea fair, it would certainly be easy to gather information. The commoners, like Isak, would be willing to participate if there was food at stake that would help them make a living. In any case, they were all convinced that this was a way to find people with a lot of magic power. Oh. This is what you mean when you say you can skip the explanation. "Oh. The nobles are not familiar with the commoners'' events. Isak didn''t understand why he was asked to be there, but he realized that his role was to explain the situation to the commoners. Izaak was the only commoner in the student council room right now. Even Steffenier, who has already left the room, doesn''t know about the fair, since it started after he was adopted by the count''s family. "Well, that''s why. I''ve just created an environment where she could become the object of a royal engagement. The rest was of her own volition, and it was an unexpected coincidence that she became friends with Miss Lydia. It was all a gamble, Roy said. It was her choice whether Steffenier would accept the adoption or not. It was Roy''s good fortune that she and Ludia had become so close that she had educated herself to be on par with her friends and that she was not affected by Ludia''s magical power. And since Lydia''s friends had been reluctant to meet her in person, including her, the reunion had come today. It was funny, if not unfortunate, that they had never met before. "I can''t believe my brother would go this far for a woman. ...... Roy smiled and denied Klaus''s incredulous muttering. I''m sure you''ll be able to understand why. Separate the values of status and magic, remind the nobles of their original responsibilities, and allow them to receive education regardless of status. It''s something I''ve been meaning to do since I came of age or ascended the throne. It was just that when I met her, the necessary materials were conveniently available, so I moved faster than expected. After that, by meeting a nobleman without magic (Tobias), I was able to start separating the strong values of status and magic on the part of the nobility. It''s a good thing for Roy that things are going well ahead of schedule, even if he''s still halfway to his goal. ...... Do you really adore Miss Fanny, Roy? It is said that love is blind, but to Ludia, Roy seems to be very calm. As a friend, she wanted to support Roy, but as a friend of Steffenier''s, she felt more compelled to find out if he really loved her. He smiled at her, taking it for granted that she was looking at him the way he was looking at her. You will find a lot of people who are looking for the best way to get the most out of their lives. Her peachy-orange hair, which changed from pale orange to darker orange as it reached the tips, had grown so long that it passed her shoulder blades. Her round, large eyes have a more serious gaze than before, but her expressiveness seems to be the same. When I first met her, she was a small, lovely girl. This is the girl. I felt it intuitively and fell in love with her without exchanging a word. If you call my first meeting with her love at first sight, you could say that I was blindly judging her because I knew her almost only by her appearance. I wanted to see her again and talk to her this time. Since he knew where she lived, it would have been easy to find out who she was and pretend to be a commoner. But Roy wanted to meet and speak with him as himself. So the reunion, which was not easy, took a long time. But as soon as his eyes met hers, he knew it was her, and he had to turn his intuition into conviction. It was quite a shock that she didn''t even recognize me as a human. Well, since I had officially met her as a prince today, it wouldn''t be a problem as long as she was recognized as a human. I am very happy that there is a future with her. I''m glad that I fell in love with her today. Roy was a sixteen year old boy who broke into a smile with happiness. "Roy-sama ...... I''m glad I fell in love with you. I''m not sure if you''ve seen this before, but I''m sure you''ve. I''m not sure what to make of this. I knew it, but you''re an unbelievable kid, aren''t you? In the event that you have any questions concerning where and how to use the internet, you can call us at our own web site. In the event that you have any questions concerning where and how to use the internet, you can call us at the web site. I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that. Leo will do it on his own. If you''re going to fall for this kind of persistent and cruel behavior, Miss Fanny, you have bad taste in men. No, I don''t! "No, I don''t!" The two men had a hard time with Ludia''s insistence that she was single-minded and nice. Roy rolled his eyes as his friends exchanged defenses and frank opinions about him. The next thing he knew, Lydia was lecturing them on why they couldn''t just be honest and support their friends. I have a good friend. That''s what we''re seeing now. When I was a child, I thought that I would have to give up love and friends as equals if I wanted to take the throne. But guess what. I didn''t give up, and now I have both. Roy laughed out loud because it was so funny. Startled by his laugh, Lydia and the others stopped and turned to him. "Well, I guess I''ll have to let my ego get the better of me. This is what you get for being selfish as a child. It''s not bad to follow your emotions at your age. "Thank you for doing this for me, Miss Ludia. I''ll ask you for help if I need it. I''m at your service. Even if we''re no longer engaged! Roy''s eyes softened when Lydia said she would remain his friend even after the engagement was over. What a reliable fianc¨¦. Lydia is the only one who is willing to help, and Isak and Nikolaus, who are being asked to help her, look reluctant to do so because they are not good at it, and Klaus looks very uncomfortable because he doesn''t want to get involved in his brothers'' love affairs. Jeremias doesn''t know what''s going on and is still munching on baked goods. Bernhard, despite his interest in the rare magical power of the non-attribute, is wondering to himself if he should talk to his master''s love interest. Roy looked at each of them in turn and found it interesting that they were all so different. I''ll try my best," he said, turning their attention to him. I''ll do my best. Roy smiled radiantly.